This is a modern-English version of The Moon Pool, originally written by Merritt, Abraham. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.



The Moon Pool

A. MERRITT




Foreword

The publication of the following narrative of Dr. Walter T. Goodwin has been authorized by the Executive Council of the International Association of Science.

The Executive Council of the International Association of Science has authorized the publication of the following story by Dr. Walter T. Goodwin.

First:

First:

To end officially what is beginning to be called the Throckmartin Mystery and to kill the innuendo and scandalous suspicions which have threatened to stain the reputations of Dr. David Throckmartin, his youthful wife, and equally youthful associate Dr. Charles Stanton ever since a tardy despatch from Melbourne, Australia, reported the disappearance of the first from a ship sailing to that port, and the subsequent reports of the disappearance of his wife and associate from the camp of their expedition in the Caroline Islands.

To officially wrap up what’s starting to be referred to as the Throckmartin Mystery and to put an end to the rumors and scandalous suspicions that have been threatening the reputations of Dr. David Throckmartin, his young wife, and his equally young associate Dr. Charles Stanton ever since a late dispatch from Melbourne, Australia, reported the first’s disappearance from a ship heading to that port, along with the later reports about the disappearance of his wife and associate from their expedition camp in the Caroline Islands.

Second:

Second:

Because the Executive Council have concluded that Dr. Goodwin's experiences in his wholly heroic effort to save the three, and the lessons and warnings within those experiences, are too important to humanity as a whole to be hidden away in scientific papers understandable only to the technically educated; or to be presented through the newspaper press in the abridged and fragmentary form which the space limitations of that vehicle make necessary.

Because the Executive Council has concluded that Dr. Goodwin's experiences in his completely heroic effort to save the three, along with the lessons and warnings from those experiences, are too valuable to humanity as a whole to be buried in scientific papers that only the technically educated can understand; or to be presented through newspapers in the shortened and incomplete form that space constraints require.

For these reasons the Executive Council commissioned Mr. A. Merritt to transcribe into form to be readily understood by the layman the stenographic notes of Dr. Goodwin's own report to the Council, supplemented by further oral reminiscences and comments by Dr. Goodwin; this transcription, edited and censored by the Executive Council of the Association, forms the contents of this book.

For these reasons, the Executive Council asked Mr. A. Merritt to convert Dr. Goodwin's stenographic notes from his report to the Council into a format that anyone can easily understand. This was supplemented by additional memories and comments from Dr. Goodwin. The resulting transcription, which was edited and reviewed by the Executive Council of the Association, makes up the contents of this book.

Himself a member of the Council, Dr. Walter T. Goodwin, Ph.D., F.R.G.S. etc., is without cavil the foremost of American botanists, an observer of international reputation and the author of several epochal treaties upon his chosen branch of science. His story, amazing in the best sense of that word as it may be, is fully supported by proofs brought forward by him and accepted by the organization of which I have the honor to be president. What matter has been elided from this popular presentation—because of the excessively menacing potentialities it contains, which unrestricted dissemination might develop—will be dealt with in purely scientific pamphlets of carefully guarded circulation.

Himself a member of the Council, Dr. Walter T. Goodwin, Ph.D., F.R.G.S. etc., is undoubtedly the leading American botanist, an internationally recognized observer and the author of several groundbreaking studies in his field. His story, incredible in the best sense of the word, is fully backed by evidence he has provided and accepted by the organization I have the honor to lead. Any topics omitted from this general presentation—due to the excessively dangerous implications they hold, which unrestricted sharing might exacerbate—will be addressed in strictly scientific pamphlets with limited circulation.

THE INTERNATIONAL ASSOCIATION OF SCIENCE
Per J. B. K., President

THE INTERNATIONAL ASSOCIATION OF SCIENCE
By J. B. K., President




CONTENTS

I   The Thing on the Moon Path
II   "Dead! All Dead!"
III   The Moon Rock
IV   The First Vanishings
V   Into the Moon Pool
VI   "The Shining Devil Took Them!"
VII   Larry O'Keefe
VIII   Olaf's Story
IX   A Lost Page of Earth
X   The Moon Pool
XI   The Flame-Tipped Shadows
XII   The End of the Journey
XIII   Yolara, Priestess of the Shining One
XIV   The Justice of Lora
XV   The Angry, Whispering Globe
XVI   Yolara of Muria vs. the O'Keefe
XVII   The Leprechaun
XVIII   The Amphitheatre of Jet
XIX   The Madness of Olaf
XX   The Tempting of Larry
XXI   Larry's Defiance
XXII   The Casting of the Shadow
XXIII   Dragon Worm and Moss Death
XXIV   The Crimson Sea
XXV   The Three Silent Ones
XXVI   The Wooing of Lakla
XXVII   The Coming of Yolara
XXVIII   In the Lair of the Dweller
XXIX   The Shaping of the Shining One
XXX   The Building of the Moon Pool
XXXI   Larry and the Frog-Men
XXXII   "Your Love; Your Lives; Your Souls!"
XXXIII   The Meeting of Titans
XXXIV   The Coming of the Shining One
XXXV   "Larry—Farewell!"



CHAPTER I

The Thing on the Moon Path

For two months I had been on the d'Entrecasteaux Islands gathering data for the concluding chapters of my book upon the flora of the volcanic islands of the South Pacific. The day before I had reached Port Moresby and had seen my specimens safely stored on board the Southern Queen. As I sat on the upper deck I thought, with homesick mind, of the long leagues between me and Melbourne, and the longer ones between Melbourne and New York.

For two months, I had been on the d'Entrecasteaux Islands collecting data for the final chapters of my book on the plants of the volcanic islands in the South Pacific. The day before, I had arrived in Port Moresby and had ensured that my specimens were safely stored on the Southern Queen. As I sat on the upper deck, I thought, with a sense of homesickness, about the long distance between me and Melbourne, and the even longer distance between Melbourne and New York.

It was one of Papua's yellow mornings when she shows herself in her sombrest, most baleful mood. The sky was smouldering ochre. Over the island brooded a spirit sullen, alien, implacable, filled with the threat of latent, malefic forces waiting to be unleashed. It seemed an emanation out of the untamed, sinister heart of Papua herself—sinister even when she smiles. And now and then, on the wind, came a breath from virgin jungles, laden with unfamiliar odours, mysterious and menacing.

It was one of Papua's yellow mornings when she revealed herself in her darkest, most foreboding mood. The sky was a smoldering ochre. A heavy, alien spirit hung over the island, filled with the threat of hidden, malevolent forces just waiting to be unleashed. It felt like a release from the wild, sinister heart of Papua herself—sinister even when she smiled. Occasionally, the wind carried a breath from untouched jungles, filled with strange, mysterious, and menacing scents.

It is on such mornings that Papua whispers to you of her immemorial ancientness and of her power. And, as every white man must, I fought against her spell. While I struggled I saw a tall figure striding down the pier; a Kapa-Kapa boy followed swinging a new valise. There was something familiar about the tall man. As he reached the gangplank he looked up straight into my eyes, stared for a moment, then waved his hand.

It’s on mornings like these that Papua hints at her timelessness and strength. And, like every white man, I resisted her allure. While I fought against it, I spotted a tall figure walking down the pier; a Kapa-Kapa boy followed, swinging a new suitcase. There was something recognizable about the tall man. As he reached the gangplank, he looked directly into my eyes, stared for a moment, then waved his hand.

And now I knew him. It was Dr. David Throckmartin—"Throck" he was to me always, one of my oldest friends and, as well, a mind of the first water whose power and achievements were for me a constant inspiration as they were, I know, for scores other.

And now I knew him. It was Dr. David Throckmartin—"Throck" he always was to me, one of my oldest friends and, as well, a brilliant mind whose power and accomplishments were a constant inspiration to me, just as they were for many others.

Coincidentally with my recognition came a shock of surprise, definitely—unpleasant. It was Throckmartin—but about him was something disturbingly unlike the man I had known long so well and to whom and to whose little party I had bidden farewell less than a month before I myself had sailed for these seas. He had married only a few weeks before, Edith, the daughter of Professor William Frazier, younger by at least a decade than he but at one with him in his ideals and as much in love, if it were possible, as Throckmartin. By virtue of her father's training a wonderful assistant, by virtue of her own sweet, sound heart a—I use the word in its olden sense—lover. With his equally youthful associate Dr. Charles Stanton and a Swedish woman, Thora Halversen, who had been Edith Throckmartin's nurse from babyhood, they had set forth for the Nan-Matal, that extraordinary group of island ruins clustered along the eastern shore of Ponape in the Carolines.

Coincidentally with my recognition came a shocking surprise, definitely—an unpleasant one. It was Throckmartin—but there was something disturbingly unlike the man I had known so well, to whom and to whose little party I had said goodbye less than a month before I sailed for these seas. He had gotten married just a few weeks earlier to Edith, the daughter of Professor William Frazier, younger by at least a decade than he but aligned with him in his ideals and as much in love, if that's even possible, as Throckmartin. Thanks to her father's training, she was a wonderful assistant, and with her own sweet, genuine heart, she was a—I use the word in its traditional sense—lover. Along with his equally young colleague Dr. Charles Stanton and a Swedish woman, Thora Halversen, who had been Edith Throckmartin's nurse since childhood, they had set out for the Nan-Matal, that extraordinary group of island ruins scattered along the eastern shore of Ponape in the Carolines.

I knew that he had planned to spend at least a year among these ruins, not only of Ponape but of Lele—twin centres of a colossal riddle of humanity, a weird flower of civilization that blossomed ages before the seeds of Egypt were sown; of whose arts we know little enough and of whose science nothing. He had carried with him unusually complete equipment for the work he had expected to do and which, he hoped, would be his monument.

I knew he had planned to spend at least a year among these ruins, not just of Ponape but also of Lele—twin centers of a huge mystery of humanity, a strange bloom of civilization that emerged long before the seeds of Egypt were planted; we know very little about their arts and nothing about their science. He brought unusually complete gear for the work he anticipated doing, which he hoped would be his legacy.

What then had brought Throckmartin to Port Moresby, and what was that change I had sensed in him?

What had brought Throckmartin to Port Moresby, and what was that change I had felt in him?

Hurrying down to the lower deck I found him with the purser. As I spoke he turned, thrust out to me an eager hand—and then I saw what was that difference that had so moved me. He knew, of course by my silence and involuntary shrinking the shock my closer look had given me. His eyes filled; he turned brusquely from the purser, hesitated—then hurried off to his stateroom.

Hurrying down to the lower deck, I found him with the purser. As I spoke, he turned, extended an eager hand to me—and then I noticed what had so deeply affected me. He understood, of course, from my silence and my instinctive retreat, the shock that my closer look had caused. His eyes filled with emotion; he abruptly turned away from the purser, hesitated—then rushed off to his stateroom.

"'E looks rather queer—eh?" said the purser. "Know 'im well, sir? Seems to 'ave given you quite a start."

"'He looks pretty strange—doesn't he?" said the purser. "Do you know him well, sir? He seems to have startled you quite a bit."

I made some reply and went slowly up to my chair. There I sat, composed my mind and tried to define what it was that had shaken me so. Now it came to me. The old Throckmartin was on the eve of his venture just turned forty, lithe, erect, muscular; his controlling expression one of enthusiasm, of intellectual keenness, of—what shall I say—expectant search. His always questioning brain had stamped its vigor upon his face.

I replied and slowly walked to my chair. There, I sat, calmed my thoughts, and tried to figure out what had disturbed me so much. Then it hit me. Old Throckmartin was about to embark on his adventure; he had just turned forty, was fit, upright, and strong; his excited expression showed enthusiasm, sharp intellect, and—what should I say—an eager curiosity. His ever-inquisitive mind had left its mark on his face.

But the Throckmartin I had seen below was one who had borne some scaring shock of mingled rapture and horror; some soul cataclysm that in its climax had remoulded, deep from within, his face, setting on it seal of wedded ecstasy and despair; as though indeed these two had come to him hand in hand, taken possession of him and departing left behind, ineradicably, their linked shadows!

But the Throckmartin I had seen below was someone who had experienced a shocking mix of joy and fear; a deep personal upheaval that, at its peak, had reshaped his face from within, marking it with a blend of happiness and despair; as if these two emotions had come to him together, taken hold of him, and left behind their inseparable shadow!

Yes—it was that which appalled. For how could rapture and horror, Heaven and Hell mix, clasp hands—kiss?

Yes—it was that which shocked. For how could ecstasy and fear, Heaven and Hell blend, hold hands—kiss?

Yet these were what in closest embrace lay on Throckmartin's face!

Yet these were what lay closest to Throckmartin's face!

Deep in thought, subconsciously with relief, I watched the shore line sink behind; welcomed the touch of the wind of the free seas. I had hoped, and within the hope was an inexplicable shrinking that I would meet Throckmartin at lunch. He did not come down, and I was sensible of deliverance within my disappointment. All that afternoon I lounged about uneasily but still he kept to his cabin—and within me was no strength to summon him. Nor did he appear at dinner.

Deep in thought and feeling a sense of relief, I watched the shoreline disappear behind me and welcomed the touch of the wind from the open sea. I had hoped to see Throckmartin at lunch, and along with that hope was an unexplainable feeling of dread at possibly not meeting him. He didn’t come down, and surprisingly, I felt a sense of freedom amidst my disappointment. All that afternoon, I lounged around restlessly, but he remained in his cabin—and I didn’t have the strength to call for him. He also didn’t show up at dinner.

Dusk and night fell swiftly. I was warm and went back to my deck-chair. The Southern Queen was rolling to a disquieting swell and I had the place to myself.

Dusk and night arrived quickly. I was warm and returned to my deck chair. The Southern Queen was rocking with an unsettling swell, and I had the place to myself.

Over the heavens was a canopy of cloud, glowing faintly and testifying to the moon riding behind it. There was much phosphorescence. Fitfully before the ship and at her sides arose those stranger little swirls of mist that swirl up from the Southern Ocean like breath of sea monsters, whirl for an instant and disappear.

Overhead, there was a blanket of clouds, faintly glowing and revealing the moon hidden behind them. There was a lot of phosphorescence. Fluctuating before the ship and beside her were those strange little swirls of mist that rise from the Southern Ocean like the breath of sea monsters, spinning for a moment before vanishing.

Suddenly the deck door opened and through it came Throckmartin. He paused uncertainly, looked up at the sky with a curiously eager, intent gaze, hesitated, then closed the door behind him.

Suddenly, the deck door swung open and Throckmartin walked in. He stopped for a moment, looked up at the sky with a strangely eager, focused expression, hesitated, and then shut the door behind him.

"Throck," I called. "Come! It's Goodwin."

"Throck," I called. "Come! It's Goodwin."

He made his way to me.

He came over to me.

"Throck," I said, wasting no time in preliminaries. "What's wrong? Can I help you?"

"Throck," I said, getting straight to the point. "What's wrong? Can I help you?"

I felt his body grow tense.

I felt his body become tense.

"I'm going to Melbourne, Goodwin," he answered. "I need a few things—need them urgently. And more men—white men—"

"I'm heading to Melbourne, Goodwin," he replied. "I need a few things—need them urgently. And more guys—white guys—"

He stopped abruptly; rose from his chair, gazed intently toward the north. I followed his gaze. Far, far away the moon had broken through the clouds. Almost on the horizon, you could see the faint luminescence of it upon the smooth sea. The distant patch of light quivered and shook. The clouds thickened again and it was gone. The ship raced on southward, swiftly.

He suddenly stopped, got up from his chair, and stared intently to the north. I followed his gaze. Far in the distance, the moon had peeked through the clouds. Almost on the horizon, you could see its faint glow on the calm sea. The distant spot of light flickered and shimmered. The clouds closed in again, and it disappeared. The ship sped southward, swiftly.

Throckmartin dropped into his chair. He lighted a cigarette with a hand that trembled; then turned to me with abrupt resolution.

Throckmartin sank into his chair. He lit a cigarette with a shaking hand, then turned to me with sudden determination.

"Goodwin," he said. "I do need help. If ever man needed it, I do. Goodwin—can you imagine yourself in another world, alien, unfamiliar, a world of terror, whose unknown joy is its greatest terror of all; you all alone there, a stranger! As such a man would need help, so I need—"

"Goodwin," he said. "I really need help. If there's ever a man who needed it, it's me. Goodwin—can you picture yourself in a different world, strange and unfamiliar, a world full of fear, where the greatest fear is the unknown joy it holds; all alone there, a complete outsider! Just like that man would need help, so I need—"

He paused abruptly and arose; the cigarette dropped from his fingers. The moon had again broken through the clouds, and this time much nearer. Not a mile away was the patch of light that it threw upon the waves. Back of it, to the rim of the sea was a lane of moonlight; a gigantic gleaming serpent racing over the edge of the world straight and surely toward the ship.

He suddenly stopped and got up; the cigarette fell from his fingers. The moon had once again come out from behind the clouds, and this time it was much closer. Less than a mile away was the area of light it cast on the waves. Behind it, stretching to the edge of the sea, was a strip of moonlight; a massive, shining serpent racing over the world's edge straight and surely toward the ship.

Throckmartin stiffened to it as a pointer does to a hidden covey. To me from him pulsed a thrill of horror—but horror tinged with an unfamiliar, an infernal joy. It came to me and passed away—leaving me trembling with its shock of bitter sweet.

Throckmartin tensed up like a pointer spotting a hidden covey. A wave of horror pulsed from him to me—but it was a horror mixed with a strange, almost devilish joy. It washed over me and then faded—leaving me trembling from the sharp mix of feelings.

He bent forward, all his soul in his eyes. The moon path swept closer, closer still. It was now less than half a mile away. From it the ship fled—almost as though pursued. Down upon it, swift and straight, a radiant torrent cleaving the waves, raced the moon stream.

He leaned forward, his eyes full of emotion. The moonlit path drew nearer, closer still. It was now less than half a mile away. The ship was escaping from it—almost as if something was chasing it. Down toward it, fast and straight, a bright stream cut through the waves, racing along the moonlight.

"Good God!" breathed Throckmartin, and if ever the words were a prayer and an invocation they were.

"Good God!" sighed Throckmartin, and if those words ever served as a prayer and a calling, it was now.

And then, for the first time—I saw—it!

And then, for the first time—I saw—it!

The moon path stretched to the horizon and was bordered by darkness. It was as though the clouds above had been parted to form a lane-drawn aside like curtains or as the waters of the Red Sea were held back to let the hosts of Israel through. On each side of the stream was the black shadow cast by the folds of the high canopies And straight as a road between the opaque walls gleamed, shimmered, and danced the shining, racing, rapids of the moonlight.

The moonlit path extended to the horizon and was surrounded by darkness. It felt like the clouds above had been pushed aside to create a lane, much like curtains pulled back, or like the waters of the Red Sea parted to allow the Israelites to pass. On either side of the stream was the dark shadow created by the tall canopies, and right down the center, the bright, sparkling rapids of moonlight gleamed, shimmered, and danced.

Far, it seemed immeasurably far, along this stream of silver fire I sensed, rather than saw, something coming. It drew first into sight as a deeper glow within the light. On and on it swept toward us—an opalescent mistiness that sped with the suggestion of some winged creature in arrowed flight. Dimly there crept into my mind memory of the Dyak legend of the winged messenger of Buddha—the Akla bird whose feathers are woven of the moon rays, whose heart is a living opal, whose wings in flight echo the crystal clear music of the white stars—but whose beak is of frozen flame and shreds the souls of unbelievers.

It felt like it was incredibly far away, but along this stream of silver light, I sensed something approaching rather than actually seeing it. It first appeared as a deeper glow within the brightness. It swept toward us—an iridescent mist that moved with the grace of a winged creature in swift flight. Faintly, a memory of the Dyak legend about the winged messenger of Buddha came to mind—the Akla bird, whose feathers are made of moonlight, whose heart is a living opal, whose wings in flight resonate with the clear music of the white stars—but whose beak is made of frozen flame and tears apart the souls of nonbelievers.

Closer it drew and now there came to me sweet, insistent tinklings—like pizzicati on violins of glass; crystal clear; diamonds melting into sounds!

Closer it got, and now I heard sweet, persistent tinkling—like plucking the strings of glass violins; crystal clear; diamonds turning into sound!

Now the Thing was close to the end of the white path; close up to the barrier of darkness still between the ship and the sparkling head of the moon stream. Now it beat up against that barrier as a bird against the bars of its cage. It whirled with shimmering plumes, with swirls of lacy light, with spirals of living vapour. It held within it odd, unfamiliar gleams as of shifting mother-of-pearl. Coruscations and glittering atoms drifted through it as though it drew them from the rays that bathed it.

Now the Thing was nearing the end of the white path; right up against the barrier of darkness still separating the ship from the sparkling moon stream. It battered against that barrier like a bird against the bars of its cage. It spun with shimmering plumes, swirling lacy light, and spirals of living vapor. Within it were strange, unfamiliar glimmers resembling shifting mother-of-pearl. Flashing lights and glittering particles floated through it as if it were pulling them from the rays that surrounded it.

Nearer and nearer it came, borne on the sparkling waves, and ever thinner shrank the protecting wall of shadow between it and us. Within the mistiness was a core, a nucleus of intenser light—veined, opaline, effulgent, intensely alive. And above it, tangled in the plumes and spirals that throbbed and whirled were seven glowing lights.

Nearer and nearer it approached, carried on the shimmering waves, and the protective wall of shadow between it and us grew thinner and thinner. In the haze, there was a core, a center of brighter light—veined, opalescent, radiant, and vibrantly alive. Above it, intertwined in the pulsing and swirling plumes were seven glowing lights.

Through all the incessant but strangely ordered movement of the—thing—these lights held firm and steady. They were seven—like seven little moons. One was of a pearly pink, one of a delicate nacreous blue, one of lambent saffron, one of the emerald you see in the shallow waters of tropic isles; a deathly white; a ghostly amethyst; and one of the silver that is seen only when the flying fish leap beneath the moon.

Through all the constant yet oddly organized movement of the—thing—these lights stayed strong and steady. There were seven—like seven little moons. One was a soft pink, one a gentle nacreous blue, one a glowing saffron, one the emerald you see in the shallow waters of tropical islands; a lifeless white; a ghostly amethyst; and one the silver that you only see when flying fish leap beneath the moon.

The tinkling music was louder still. It pierced the ears with a shower of tiny lances; it made the heart beat jubilantly—and checked it dolorously. It closed the throat with a throb of rapture and gripped it tight with the hand of infinite sorrow!

The ringing music got even louder. It hit the ears like a shower of tiny darts; it made the heart race with joy—and then it brought it to a halt with sadness. It filled the throat with a rush of happiness and squeezed it tightly with overwhelming grief!

Came to me now a murmuring cry, stilling the crystal notes. It was articulate—but as though from something utterly foreign to this world. The ear took the cry and translated with conscious labour into the sounds of earth. And even as it compassed, the brain shrank from it irresistibly, and simultaneously it seemed reached toward it with irresistible eagerness.

Came to me now a murmuring cry, stilling the crystal notes. It was articulate—but as though from something utterly foreign to this world. The ear took the cry and translated with conscious labor into the sounds of earth. And even as it encompassed, the brain shrank from it irresistibly, and simultaneously it seemed reached toward it with irresistible eagerness.

Throckmartin strode toward the front of the deck, straight toward the vision, now but a few yards away from the stern. His face had lost all human semblance. Utter agony and utter ecstasy—there they were side by side, not resisting each other; unholy inhuman companions blending into a look that none of God's creatures should wear—and deep, deep as his soul! A devil and a God dwelling harmoniously side by side! So must Satan, newly fallen, still divine, seeing heaven and contemplating hell, have appeared.

Throckmartin walked confidently to the front of the deck, heading straight for the vision that was just a few yards away from the back. His face was beyond recognition. Pure pain and absolute joy were there, side by side, not fighting each other; a terrifying combination that no living being should display—and as deep as his very soul! A devil and a God existing together in harmony! This must have been how Satan, freshly fallen yet still divine, looked, gazing at heaven while pondering hell.

And then—swiftly the moon path faded! The clouds swept over the sky as though a hand had drawn them together. Up from the south came a roaring squall. As the moon vanished what I had seen vanished with it—blotted out as an image on a magic lantern; the tinkling ceased abruptly—leaving a silence like that which follows an abrupt thunder clap. There was nothing about us but silence and blackness!

And then—the moonlit path disappeared quickly! The clouds rolled in like someone had pulled them together. A powerful gust came from the south. As the moon disappeared, everything I had seen disappeared with it—erased like an image on a magic lantern; the tinkling sound stopped suddenly—leaving a silence like that after a sudden thunder clap. All around us was nothing but silence and darkness!

Through me passed a trembling as one who has stood on the very verge of the gulf wherein the men of the Louisades says lurks the fisher of the souls of men, and has been plucked back by sheerest chance.

Through me passed a tremor like someone who has stood on the edge of the chasm where the people of the Louisades say the fisher of souls lurks, only to have been pulled back by the narrowest of chances.

Throckmartin passed an arm around me.

Throckmartin put an arm around me.

"It is as I thought," he said. In his voice was a new note; the calm certainty that has swept aside a waiting terror of the unknown. "Now I know! Come with me to my cabin, old friend. For now that you too have seen I can tell you"—he hesitated—"what it was you saw," he ended.

"It’s just as I thought," he said. His voice had a new tone; the calm confidence that replaced the lingering fear of the unknown. "Now I know! Come with me to my cabin, old friend. Now that you’ve seen it too, I can tell you"—he paused—"what it was you saw," he finished.

As we passed through the door we met the ship's first officer. Throckmartin composed his face into at least a semblance of normality.

As we walked through the door, we ran into the ship's first officer. Throckmartin managed to put on a face that looked somewhat normal.

"Going to have much of a storm?" he asked.

"Are we going to have a big storm?" he asked.

"Yes," said the mate. "Probably all the way to Melbourne."

"Yeah," said the mate. "Probably all the way to Melbourne."

Throckmartin straightened as though with a new thought. He gripped the officer's sleeve eagerly.

Throckmartin sat up as if he had a new idea. He grasped the officer's sleeve with excitement.

"You mean at least cloudy weather—for"—he hesitated—"for the next three nights, say?"

"You mean at least cloudy weather—for"—he paused—"for the next three nights, maybe?"

"And for three more," replied the mate.

"And for three more," replied the first mate.

"Thank God!" cried Throckmartin, and I think I never heard such relief and hope as was in his voice.

"Thank God!" shouted Throckmartin, and I don't think I've ever heard such relief and hope in someone's voice.

The sailor stood amazed. "Thank God?" he repeated. "Thank—what d'ye mean?"

The sailor stood in disbelief. "Thank God?" he repeated. "Thank—what do you mean?"

But Throckmartin was moving onward to his cabin. I started to follow. The first officer stopped me.

But Throckmartin was heading toward his cabin. I began to follow. The first officer stopped me.

"Your friend," he said, "is he ill?"

"Is your friend sick?" he asked.

"The sea!" I answered hurriedly. "He's not used to it. I am going to look after him."

"The sea!" I replied quickly. "He's not used to it. I'm going to take care of him."

Doubt and disbelief were plain in the seaman's eyes but I hurried on. For I knew now that Throckmartin was ill indeed—but with a sickness the ship's doctor nor any other could heal.

Doubt and disbelief were clear in the seaman's eyes, but I pressed on. For I knew now that Throckmartin was truly sick—but with an illness that neither the ship's doctor nor anyone else could cure.




CHAPTER II

"Dead! All Dead!"

He was sitting, face in hands, on the side of his berth as I entered. He had taken off his coat.

He was sitting with his face in his hands on the edge of his bed when I walked in. He had taken off his jacket.

"Throck," I cried. "What was it? What are you flying from, man? Where is your wife—and Stanton?"

"Throck," I shouted. "What happened? What are you running from, man? Where's your wife—and Stanton?"

"Dead!" he replied monotonously. "Dead! All dead!" Then as I recoiled from him—"All dead. Edith, Stanton, Thora—dead—or worse. And Edith in the Moon Pool—with them—drawn by what you saw on the moon path—that has put its brand upon me—and follows me!"

"Dead!" he said flatly. "All dead! Everyone's dead!" Then, as I pulled away from him, he continued, "All dead. Edith, Stanton, Thora—gone—or worse. And Edith in the Moon Pool—with them—pulled by what you saw on the moon path—that has marked me—and it keeps following me!"

He ripped open his shirt.

He tore open his shirt.

"Look at this," he said. Around his chest, above his heart, the skin was white as pearl. This whiteness was sharply defined against the healthy tint of the body. It circled him with an even cincture about two inches wide.

"Check this out," he said. Around his chest, just above his heart, the skin was as white as a pearl. This whiteness stood out sharply against the healthy color of his body. It formed a consistent band that was about two inches wide.

"Burn it!" he said, and offered me his cigarette. I drew back. He gestured—peremptorily. I pressed the glowing end of the cigarette into the ribbon of white flesh. He did not flinch nor was there odour of burning nor, as I drew the little cylinder away, any mark upon the whiteness.

"Burn it!" he said, and offered me his cigarette. I pulled back. He motioned—commandingly. I pressed the glowing tip of the cigarette into the ribbon of pale skin. He didn’t flinch, there was no smell of burning, and when I pulled the little cylinder away, there was no mark on the whiteness.

"Feel it!" he commanded again. I placed my fingers upon the band. It was cold—like frozen marble.

"Feel it!" he demanded again. I pressed my fingers against the band. It was cold—like frozen marble.

He drew his shirt around him.

He wrapped his shirt around himself.

"Two things you have seen," he said. "It—and its mark. Seeing, you must believe my story. Goodwin, I tell you again that my wife is dead—or worse—I do not know; the prey of—what you saw; so, too, is Stanton; so Thora. How—"

"Two things you've seen," he said. "It—and its mark. Now that you've seen it, you have to believe my story. Goodwin, I’m telling you again that my wife is dead—or worse—I don’t know; she’s the victim of—what you saw; the same goes for Stanton; and Thora. How—"

Tears rolled down the seared face.

Tears rolled down the burned face.

"Why did God let it conquer us? Why did He let it take my Edith?" he cried in utter bitterness. "Are there things stronger than God, do you think, Walter?"

"Why did God allow it to defeat us? Why did He let it take my Edith?" he shouted in complete despair. "Do you think there are things more powerful than God, Walter?"

I hesitated.

I hesitated.

"Are there? Are there?" His wild eyes searched me.

"Are there? Are there?" His frantic eyes searched mine.

"I do not know just how you define God," I managed at last through my astonishment to make answer. "If you mean the will to know, working through science—"

"I’m not sure how you define God," I finally replied, still amazed. "If you’re talking about the desire to understand, expressing itself through science—"

He waved me aside impatiently.

He waved me away impatiently.

"Science," he said. "What is our science against—that? Or against the science of whatever devils that made it—or made the way for it to enter this world of ours?"

"Science," he said. "What do we have in our science against that? Or against the science of whatever demons created it—or allowed it to come into our world?"

With an effort he regained control.

With some effort, he regained control.

"Goodwin," he said, "do you know at all of the ruins on the Carolines; the cyclopean, megalithic cities and harbours of Ponape and Lele, of Kusaie, of Ruk and Hogolu, and a score of other islets there? Particularly, do you know of the Nan-Matal and the Metalanim?"

"Goodwin," he said, "are you familiar with the ruins in the Carolines; the massive, ancient cities and harbors of Ponape and Lele, of Kusaie, of Ruk and Hogolu, and a bunch of other islands there? Specifically, do you know about Nan-Matal and Metalanim?"

"Of the Metalanim I have heard and seen photographs," I said. "They call it, don't they, the Lost Venice of the Pacific?"

"About the Metalanim, I've heard and seen photos," I said. "They refer to it as the Lost Venice of the Pacific, right?"

"Look at this map," said Throckmartin. "That," he went on, "is Christian's chart of Metalanim harbour and the Nan-Matal. Do you see the rectangles marked Nan-Tauach?"

"Check out this map," said Throckmartin. "That," he continued, "is Christian's chart of Metalanim harbor and the Nan-Matal. Do you see the rectangles labeled Nan-Tauach?"

"Yes," I said.

"Yep," I said.

"There," he said, "under those walls is the Moon Pool and the seven gleaming lights that raise the Dweller in the Pool, and the altar and shrine of the Dweller. And there in the Moon Pool with it lie Edith and Stanton and Thora."

"There," he said, "beneath those walls is the Moon Pool and the seven glowing lights that summon the Dweller in the Pool, along with the altar and shrine of the Dweller. And there in the Moon Pool with it are Edith, Stanton, and Thora."

"The Dweller in the Moon Pool?" I repeated half-incredulously.

"The Dweller in the Moon Pool?" I said, half not believing it.

"The Thing you saw," said Throckmartin solemnly.

"The thing you saw," Throckmartin said seriously.

A solid sheet of rain swept the ports, and the Southern Queen began to roll on the rising swells. Throckmartin drew another deep breath of relief, and drawing aside a curtain peered out into the night. Its blackness seemed to reassure him. At any rate, when he sat again he was entirely calm.

A strong sheet of rain hit the ports, and the Southern Queen started to sway on the increasing waves. Throckmartin took another deep breath of relief, and pulling aside a curtain, he looked out into the night. The darkness seemed to comfort him. In any case, when he sat down again, he felt completely at ease.

"There are no more wonderful ruins in the world," he began almost casually. "They take in some fifty islets and cover with their intersecting canals and lagoons about twelve square miles. Who built them? None knows. When were they built? Ages before the memory of present man, that is sure. Ten thousand, twenty thousand, a hundred thousand years ago—the last more likely.

"There are no more amazing ruins in the world," he started almost casually. "They include around fifty islets and spread across about twelve square miles with their winding canals and lagoons. Who created them? No one knows. When were they built? Ages before anyone living today can remember, that's certain. Ten thousand, twenty thousand, maybe even a hundred thousand years ago—most likely the last one."

"All these islets, Walter, are squared, and their shores are frowning seawalls of gigantic basalt blocks hewn and put in place by the hands of ancient man. Each inner water-front is faced with a terrace of those basalt blocks which stand out six feet above the shallow canals that meander between them. On the islets behind these walls are time-shattered fortresses, palaces, terraces, pyramids; immense courtyards strewn with ruins—and all so old that they seem to wither the eyes of those who look on them.

"All these little islands, Walter, are square, and their shores are imposing seawalls made of massive basalt blocks, shaped and set up by ancient people. Each inner waterfront is lined with a terrace of those basalt blocks that rise six feet above the shallow channels winding between them. On the islands behind these walls are crumbling fortresses, palaces, terraces, and pyramids; huge courtyards scattered with ruins—and all so ancient that they seem to wither the eyes of anyone who looks at them."

"There has been a great subsidence. You can stand out of Metalanim harbour for three miles and look down upon the tops of similar monolithic structures and walls twenty feet below you in the water.

"There has been significant sinking. You can stand outside Metalanim harbor for three miles and look down at the tops of similar monolithic structures and walls twenty feet beneath you in the water."

"And all about, strung on their canals, are the bulwarked islets with their enigmatic walls peering through the dense growths of mangroves—dead, deserted for incalculable ages; shunned by those who live near.

"And all around, lined along their canals, are the fortified islands with their mysterious walls peeking through the thick clusters of mangroves—abandoned, deserted for countless ages; avoided by those who live nearby."

"You as a botanist are familiar with the evidence that a vast shadowy continent existed in the Pacific—a continent that was not rent asunder by volcanic forces as was that legendary one of Atlantis in the Eastern Ocean.[1] My work in Java, in Papua, and in the Ladrones had set my mind upon this Pacific lost land. Just as the Azores are believed to be the last high peaks of Atlantis, so hints came to me steadily that Ponape and Lele and their basalt bulwarked islets were the last points of the slowly sunken western land clinging still to the sunlight, and had been the last refuge and sacred places of the rulers of that race which had lost their immemorial home under the rising waters of the Pacific.

"You, as a botanist, know the evidence that a vast shadowy continent once existed in the Pacific—a continent that wasn't torn apart by volcanic forces like the legendary Atlantis in the Eastern Ocean.[1] My work in Java, Papua, and the Ladrones had made me think about this lost land in the Pacific. Just as people believe the Azores are the last high peaks of Atlantis, I kept getting hints that Ponape and Lele and their basalt-ringed islets were the final remnants of the slowly submerged western land still touching the sunlight, and had been the last refuge and sacred places of the rulers of that civilization who lost their ancient home beneath the rising waters of the Pacific."

"I believed that under these ruins I might find the evidence that I sought.

"I thought that beneath these ruins I might discover the proof I was looking for."

"My—my wife and I had talked before we were married of making this our great work. After the honeymoon we prepared for the expedition. Stanton was as enthusiastic as ourselves. We sailed, as you know, last May for fulfilment of my dreams.

"My wife and I had discussed before we got married about making this our big project. After our honeymoon, we got ready for the expedition. Stanton was just as excited as we were. As you know, we set sail last May to make my dreams come true."

"At Ponape we selected, not without difficulty, workmen to help us—diggers. I had to make extraordinary inducements before I could get together my force. Their beliefs are gloomy, these Ponapeans. They people their swamps, their forests, their mountains, and shores, with malignant spirits—ani they call them. And they are afraid—bitterly afraid of the isles of ruins and what they think the ruins hide. I do not wonder—now!

"At Ponape, we had a tough time finding workers to help us—diggers. I had to offer significant incentives before I could gather my team. The Ponapeans have dark beliefs. They fill their swamps, forests, mountains, and shores with evil spirits—they call them ani. And they are terrified—deeply afraid of the islands of ruins and what they believe the ruins are hiding. I totally understand now!"

"When they were told where they were to go, and how long we expected to stay, they murmured. Those who, at last, were tempted made what I thought then merely a superstitious proviso that they were to be allowed to go away on the three nights of the full moon. Would to God we had heeded them and gone too!"

"When they were told where to go and how long we planned to stay, they grumbled. Those who eventually agreed made what I thought at the time was just a superstitious condition that they could leave on the three nights of the full moon. I wish we had listened to them and left as well!"

"We passed into Metalanim harbour. Off to our left—a mile away arose a massive quadrangle. Its walls were all of forty feet high and hundreds of feet on each side. As we drew by, our natives grew very silent; watched it furtively, fearfully. I knew it for the ruins that are called Nan-Tauach, the 'place of frowning walls.' And at the silence of my men I recalled what Christian had written of this place; of how he had come upon its 'ancient platforms and tetragonal enclosures of stonework; its wonder of tortuous alleyways and labyrinth of shallow canals; grim masses of stonework peering out from behind verdant screens; cyclopean barricades,' and of how, when he had turned 'into its ghostly shadows, straight-way the merriment of guides was hushed and conversation died down to whispers.'"

"We entered Metalanim Harbor. Off to our left—about a mile away—rose a massive square structure. Its walls stood forty feet high and stretched for hundreds of feet on each side. As we passed it, our natives fell silent, watching it with a mix of fear and unease. I recognized it as the ruins known as Nan-Tauach, the 'place of frowning walls.' Noticing my men's silence, I remembered what Christian had written about this site; how he had discovered its 'ancient platforms and square enclosures made of stone; its maze of winding alleys and a network of shallow canals; grim stone formations peeking out from behind lush greenery; massive defenses,' and how, upon stepping 'into its ghostly shadows, the lively chatter of the guides was immediately silenced, and the conversation turned to whispers.'"

He was silent for a little time.

He was quiet for a little while.

"Of course I wanted to pitch our camp there," he went on again quietly, "but I soon gave up that idea. The natives were panic-stricken—threatened to turn back. 'No,' they said, 'too great ani there. We go to any other place—but not there.'

"Of course I wanted to set up our camp there," he continued quietly, "but I quickly abandoned that idea. The locals were terrified—they threatened to turn back. 'No,' they said, 'there are too many spirits there. We'll go anywhere else—but not there.'"

"We finally picked for our base the islet called Uschen-Tau. It was close to the isle of desire, but far enough away from it to satisfy our men. There was an excellent camping-place and a spring of fresh water. We pitched our tents, and in a couple of days the work was in full swing."

"We finally chose the islet named Uschen-Tau as our base. It was near the Isle of Desire, but far enough away to keep our crew happy. There was a great camping spot and a spring of fresh water. We set up our tents, and within a couple of days, the work was in full swing."

[1] For more detailed observations on these points refer to G. Volkens, Uber die Karolinen Insel Yap, in Verhandlungen Gesellschaft Erdkunde Berlin, xxvii (1901); J. S. Kubary, Ethnographische Beitrage zur Kentniss des Karolinen Archipel (Leiden, 1889-1892); De Abrade Historia del Conflicto de las Carolinas, etc. (Madrid, 1886).—W. T. G.

[1] For more detailed observations on these points, refer to G. Volkens, On the Caroline Island Yap, in Transactions of the Geographic Society of Berlin, xxvii (1901); J. S. Kubary, Ethnographic Contributions to the Knowledge of the Caroline Archipelago (Leiden, 1889-1892); De Abrade History of the Conflict of the Carolinas, etc. (Madrid, 1886).—W. T. G.




CHAPTER III

The Moon Rock

"I do not intend to tell you now," Throckmartin continued, "the results of the next two weeks, nor of what we found. Later—if I am allowed, I will lay all that before you. It is sufficient to say that at the end of those two weeks I had found confirmation for many of my theories.

"I don’t plan to tell you right now," Throckmartin went on, "about the outcomes of the next two weeks, or what we discovered. Later—if I’m permitted, I’ll share everything with you. For now, it’s enough to say that by the end of those two weeks, I had confirmed many of my theories."

"The place, for all its decay and desolation, had not infected us with any touch of morbidity—that is not Edith, Stanton, or myself. But Thora was very unhappy. She was a Swede, as you know, and in her blood ran the beliefs and superstitions of the Northland—some of them so strangely akin to those of this far southern land; beliefs of spirits of mountain and forest and water werewolves and beings malign. From the first she showed a curious sensitivity to what, I suppose, may be called the 'influences' of the place. She said it 'smelled' of ghosts and warlocks.

"The place, despite its decay and emptiness, hadn't affected us with any sense of gloom—not Edith, Stanton, or me. But Thora was really unhappy. She was a Swede, as you know, and in her veins flowed the beliefs and superstitions of the North, some of which were oddly similar to those of this far southern region; beliefs in spirits of mountains, forests, waters, werewolves, and evil beings. From the start, she showed a strange sensitivity to what I guess you could call the 'vibes' of the place. She said it 'smelled' of ghosts and sorcerers."

"I laughed at her then—

"I laughed at her back then—

"Two weeks slipped by, and at their end the spokesman for our natives came to us. The next night was the full of the moon, he said. He reminded me of my promise. They would go back to their village in the morning; they would return after the third night, when the moon had begun to wane. They left us sundry charms for our 'protection,' and solemnly cautioned us to keep as far away as possible from Nan-Tauach during their absence. Half-exasperated, half-amused I watched them go.

"Two weeks went by quickly, and at the end of that time, the spokesman for our locals came to us. He mentioned that the next night would be the full moon. He reminded me of the promise I made. They would head back to their village in the morning and would return after the third night when the moon started to wane. They left us various charms for our 'protection' and seriously warned us to stay as far away as possible from Nan-Tauach while they were gone. I watched them leave, feeling half-exasperated and half-amused."

"No work could be done without them, of course, so we decided to spend the days of their absence junketing about the southern islets of the group. We marked down several spots for subsequent exploration, and on the morning of the third day set forth along the east face of the breakwater for our camp on Uschen-Tau, planning to have everything in readiness for the return of our men the next day.

"No work could be done without them, of course, so we decided to spend their absence exploring the southern islands of the group. We noted several places for future exploration, and on the morning of the third day, we set out along the east side of the breakwater toward our camp on Uschen-Tau, planning to have everything ready for the return of our men the next day."

"We landed just before dusk, tired and ready for our cots. It was only a little after ten o'clock that Edith awakened me.

"We landed right before sunset, exhausted and ready for our beds. It was just a bit after ten o'clock when Edith woke me up."

"'Listen!' she said. 'Lean over with your ear close to the ground!'

"'Listen!' she said. 'Bend down and put your ear close to the ground!'"

"I did so, and seemed to hear, far, far below, as though coming up from great distances, a faint chanting. It gathered strength, died down, ended; began, gathered volume, faded away into silence.

"I did that, and it felt like I could hear, very far below, as if it was coming from a great distance, a faint chanting. It grew stronger, faded out, stopped; started again, gained strength, and then faded into silence."

"'It's the waves rolling on rocks somewhere,' I said. 'We're probably over some ledge of rock that carries the sound.'

"'It's the waves crashing on rocks somewhere,' I said. 'We're probably over a ledge of rock that carries the sound.'"

"'It's the first time I've heard it,' replied my wife doubtfully. We listened again. Then through the dim rhythms, deep beneath us, another sound came. It drifted across the lagoon that lay between us and Nan-Tauach in little tinkling waves. It was music—of a sort; I won't describe the strange effect it had upon me. You've felt it—"

"'It's the first time I've heard this,' my wife said, sounding unsure. We listened again. Then, through the faint rhythms deep below us, another sound emerged. It floated across the lagoon that separated us from Nan-Tauach in soft, tinkling waves. It was music—of a kind; I won't explain the weird effect it had on me. You've felt it—"

"You mean on the deck?" I asked. Throckmartin nodded.

"You mean on the deck?" I asked. Throckmartin nodded.

"I went to the flap of the tent," he continued, "and peered out. As I did so Stanton lifted his flap and walked out into the moonlight, looking over to the other islet and listening. I called to him.

"I went to the edge of the tent," he continued, "and looked outside. As I did that, Stanton lifted his flap and stepped out into the moonlight, gazing over at the other small island and listening. I called out to him."

"'That's the queerest sound!' he said. He listened again. 'Crystalline! Like little notes of translucent glass. Like the bells of crystal on the sistrums of Isis at Dendarah Temple,' he added half-dreamily. We gazed intently at the island. Suddenly, on the sea-wall, moving slowly, rhythmically, we saw a little group of lights. Stanton laughed.

"'That's the weirdest sound!' he said. He listened again. 'Crystal clear! Like tiny notes of transparent glass. Like the crystal bells on the sistrums of Isis at Dendarah Temple,' he added, almost dreamily. We stared intently at the island. Suddenly, on the sea wall, moving slowly and rhythmically, we saw a small group of lights. Stanton laughed.

"'The beggars!' he exclaimed. 'That's why they wanted to get away, is it? Don't you see, Dave, it's some sort of a festival—rites of some kind that they hold during the full moon! That's why they were so eager to have us keep away, too.'

"'The beggars!' he exclaimed. 'Is that why they wanted to get away? Don't you see, Dave, it's some kind of festival—rituals they hold during the full moon! That's why they were so eager for us to stay away, too.'"

"The explanation seemed good. I felt a curious sense of relief, although I had not been sensible of any oppression.

"The explanation seemed fine. I felt a strange sense of relief, even though I hadn't really felt any pressure."

"'Let's slip over,' suggested Stanton—but I would not.

"'Let's sneak over,' suggested Stanton—but I wouldn't.

"'They're a difficult lot as it is,' I said. 'If we break into one of their religious ceremonies they'll probably never forgive us. Let's keep out of any family party where we haven't been invited.'

"'They're a tough crowd as it is,' I said. 'If we crash one of their religious ceremonies, they'll probably never forgive us. Let's stay away from any family gathering we haven't been invited to.'"

"'That's so,' agreed Stanton.

"That's right," agreed Stanton.

"The strange tinkling rose and fell, rose and fell—

"The odd tinkling went up and down, up and down—

"'There's something—something very unsettling about it,' said Edith at last soberly. 'I wonder what they make those sounds with. They frighten me half to death, and, at the same time, they make me feel as though some enormous rapture were just around the corner.'

"'There's something—something really unsettling about it,' Edith finally said seriously. 'I wonder what they make those sounds with. They scare me half to death, and, at the same time, they make me feel like some huge joy is just around the corner.'"

"'It's devilish uncanny!' broke in Stanton.

"That's super strange!" interjected Stanton.

"And as he spoke the flap of Thora's tent was raised and out into the moonlight strode the old Swede. She was the great Norse type—tall, deep-breasted, moulded on the old Viking lines. Her sixty years had slipped from her. She looked like some ancient priestess of Odin.

"And as he spoke, the flap of Thora's tent was lifted, and out into the moonlight stepped the old Swede. She was the classic Norse type—tall, strong, shaped like the old Viking warriors. Her sixty years seemed to have melted away. She looked like a timeless priestess of Odin."

"She stood there, her eyes wide, brilliant, staring. She thrust her head forward toward Nan-Tauach, regarding the moving lights; she listened. Suddenly she raised her arms and made a curious gesture to the moon. It was—an archaic—movement; she seemed to drag it from remote antiquity—yet in it was a strange suggestion of power, Twice she repeated this gesture and—the tinklings died away! She turned to us.

"She stood there, her eyes wide and bright, staring. She leaned her head forward toward Nan-Tauach, watching the moving lights; she listened. Suddenly, she raised her arms and made a strange gesture toward the moon. It was an old-fashioned movement; it felt like it came from a distant past—yet there was a strange hint of power in it. She repeated this gesture twice and—the tinkling sounds faded away! She turned to us."

"'Go!' she said, and her voice seemed to come from far distances. 'Go from here—and quickly! Go while you may. It has called—' She pointed to the islet. 'It knows you are here. It waits!' she wailed. 'It beckons—the—the—"

"'Go!' she said, and her voice sounded distant. 'Get out of here—and fast! Leave while you can. It has called—' She pointed to the islet. 'It knows you're here. It's waiting!' she cried. 'It beckons—the—the—"

"She fell at Edith's feet, and over the lagoon came again the tinklings, now with a quicker note of jubilance—almost of triumph.

"She fell at Edith's feet, and over the lagoon came again the tinklings, now with a faster note of joy—almost of triumph."

"We watched beside her throughout the night. The sounds from Nan-Tauach continued until about an hour before moon-set. In the morning Thora awoke, none the worse, apparently. She had had bad dreams, she said. She could not remember what they were—except that they had warned her of danger. She was oddly sullen, and throughout the morning her gaze returned again and again half-fascinatedly, half-wonderingly to the neighbouring isle.

"We stayed by her side all night. The sounds from Nan-Tauach kept going until about an hour before the moon set. In the morning, Thora woke up looking okay, apparently. She mentioned having bad dreams, but she couldn't recall what they were—only that they had warned her of danger. She seemed strangely down, and throughout the morning, her gaze kept drifting back, both fascinated and puzzled, to the nearby island."

"That afternoon the natives returned. And that night on Nan-Tauach the silence was unbroken nor were there lights nor sign of life.

"That afternoon, the locals came back. And that night on Nan-Tauach, the silence was unbroken, and there were no lights or signs of life."

"You will understand, Goodwin, how the occurrences I have related would excite the scientific curiosity. We rejected immediately, of course, any explanation admitting the supernatural.

"You'll see, Goodwin, how the events I've described would spark scientific curiosity. We immediately dismissed any explanation that suggested the supernatural."

"Our—symptoms let me call them—could all very easily be accounted for. It is unquestionable that the vibrations created by certain musical instruments have definite and sometimes extraordinary effect upon the nervous system. We accepted this as the explanation of the reactions we had experienced, hearing the unfamiliar sounds. Thora's nervousness, her superstitious apprehensions, had wrought her up to a condition of semi-somnambulistic hysteria. Science could readily explain her part in the night's scene.

"Our—let’s call them symptoms—could all be easily explained. It’s undeniable that the vibrations produced by certain musical instruments have clear and sometimes remarkable effects on the nervous system. We took this as the reason for our reactions to the unfamiliar sounds. Thora's anxiety and her superstitious fears had driven her into a state of semi-somnambulistic hysteria. Science could easily clarify her role in that night's events."

"We came to the conclusion that there must be a passage-way between Ponape and Nan-Tauach known to the natives—and used by them during their rites. We decided that on the next departure of our labourers we would set forth immediately to Nan-Tauach. We would investigate during the day, and at evening my wife and Thora would go back to camp, leaving Stanton and me to spend the night on the island, observing from some safe hiding-place what might occur.

"We concluded that there must be a passage between Ponape and Nan-Tauach known to the locals—and used by them during their rituals. We decided that on the next departure of our workers, we would head straight to Nan-Tauach. We would explore during the day, and in the evening, my wife and Thora would return to camp, leaving Stanton and me to spend the night on the island, watching from a safe hiding spot to see what might happen."

"The moon waned; appeared crescent in the west; waxed slowly toward the full. Before the men left us they literally prayed us to accompany them. Their importunities only made us more eager to see what it was that, we were now convinced, they wanted to conceal from us. At least that was true of Stanton and myself. It was not true of Edith. She was thoughtful, abstracted—reluctant.

"The moon was getting smaller; it looked like a crescent in the west; it slowly grew toward being full again. Before the men left us, they begged us to go with them. Their insistence only made Stanton and me more curious about what they were trying to hide from us. At least, that was how we felt. Edith, on the other hand, seemed deep in thought, distracted—hesitant."

"When the men were out of sight around the turn of the harbour, we took our boat and made straight for Nan-Tauach. Soon its mighty sea-wall towered above us. We passed through the water-gate with its gigantic hewn prisms of basalt and landed beside a half-submerged pier. In front of us stretched a series of giant steps leading into a vast court strewn with fragments of fallen pillars. In the centre of the court, beyond the shattered pillars, rose another terrace of basalt blocks, concealing, I knew, still another enclosure.

"When the men disappeared around the bend of the harbor, we grabbed our boat and headed straight for Nan-Tauach. Soon, its massive sea-wall loomed above us. We navigated through the water-gate with its enormous carved basalt prisms and landed next to a partially submerged pier. In front of us were a series of giant steps leading into a large courtyard littered with broken pillar fragments. In the center of the courtyard, beyond the ruined pillars, stood another terrace made of basalt blocks, hiding, as I knew, yet another enclosure."

"And now, Walter, for the better understanding of what follows—and—and—" he hesitated. "Should you decide later to return with me or, if I am taken, to—to—follow us—listen carefully to my description of this place: Nan-Tauach is literally three rectangles. The first rectangle is the sea-wall, built up of monoliths—hewn and squared, twenty feet wide at the top. To get to the gateway in the sea-wall you pass along the canal marked on the map between Nan-Tauach and the islet named Tau. The entrance to the canal is bidden by dense thickets of mangroves; once through these the way is clear. The steps lead up from the landing of the sea-gate through the entrance to the courtyard.

"And now, Walter, to help you understand what comes next—and—and—" he paused. "If you decide later to join me or, if I’m taken, to—to—follow us—pay close attention to my description of this place: Nan-Tauach is basically three rectangles. The first rectangle is the sea-wall, made of massive stones—shaped and squared, twenty feet wide at the top. To reach the gateway in the sea-wall, you go along the canal marked on the map between Nan-Tauach and the islet called Tau. The entrance to the canal is hidden by thick mangrove bushes; once you get past them, the path is clear. The steps lead up from the landing at the sea-gate through the entrance to the courtyard."

"This courtyard is surrounded by another basalt wall, rectangular, following with mathematical exactness the march of the outer barricades. The sea-wall is from thirty to forty feet high—originally it must have been much higher, but there has been subsidence in parts. The wall of the first enclosure is fifteen feet across the top and its height varies from twenty to fifty feet—here, too, the gradual sinking of the land has caused portions of it to fall.

"This courtyard is enclosed by another basalt wall that is rectangular, perfectly aligning with the layout of the outer barriers. The sea wall stands thirty to forty feet tall—originally, it must have been much taller, but some areas have settled over time. The wall of the first enclosure is fifteen feet wide at the top, and its height ranges from twenty to fifty feet—once again, the gradual sinking of the land has caused some parts to collapse."

"Within this courtyard is the second enclosure. Its terrace, of the same basalt as the outer walls, is about twenty feet high. Entrance is gained to it by many breaches which time has made in its stonework. This is the inner court, the heart of Nan-Tauach! There lies the great central vault with which is associated the one name of living being that has come to us out of the mists of the past. The natives say it was the treasure-house of Chau-te-leur, a mighty king who reigned long 'before their fathers.' As Chan is the ancient Ponapean word both for sun and king, the name means, without doubt, 'place of the sun king.' It is a memory of a dynastic name of the race that ruled the Pacific continent, now vanished—just as the rulers of ancient Crete took the name of Minos and the rulers of Egypt the name of Pharaoh.

"Inside this courtyard is the second enclosure. Its terrace, made of the same basalt as the outer walls, stands about twenty feet high. You can enter through many gaps that time has created in its stonework. This is the inner court, the heart of Nan-Tauach! Here lies the great central vault, associated with the one name of a living being that has come down to us from the mists of the past. The locals say it was the treasure house of Chau-te-leur, a powerful king who reigned long 'before their fathers.' Since 'Chan' is the ancient Ponapean word for both sun and king, the name likely means 'place of the sun king.' It serves as a reminder of a dynastic name from the race that ruled the Pacific continent, now gone—just like the rulers of ancient Crete took the name Minos and the rulers of Egypt took the name Pharaoh."

"And opposite this place of the sun king is the moon rock that hides the Moon Pool.

"And across from this area of the sun king is the moon rock that conceals the Moon Pool."

"It was Stanton who discovered the moon rock. We had been inspecting the inner courtyard; Edith and Thora were getting together our lunch. I came out of the vault of Chau-te-leur to find Stanton before a part of the terrace studying it wonderingly.

"It was Stanton who found the moon rock. We had been checking out the inner courtyard; Edith and Thora were preparing our lunch. I came out of the Chau-te-leur vault to see Stanton on the terrace, looking at it in amazement."

"'What do you make of this?' he asked me as I came up. He pointed to the wall. I followed his finger and saw a slab of stone about fifteen feet high and ten wide. At first all I noticed was the exquisite nicety with which its edges joined the blocks about it. Then I realized that its colour was subtly different—tinged with grey and of a smooth, peculiar—deadness.

"'What do you think about this?' he asked me as I approached. He pointed to the wall. I followed his finger and saw a slab of stone about fifteen feet tall and ten feet wide. At first, all I noticed was the exquisite precision with which its edges fitted the surrounding blocks. Then I realized that its color was slightly different—tinged with gray and had a smooth, odd—lifelessness."

"'Looks more like calcite than basalt,' I said. I touched it and withdrew my hand quickly for at the contact every nerve in my arm tingled as though a shock of frozen electricity had passed through it. It was not cold as we know cold. It was a chill force—the phrase I have used—frozen electricity—describes it better than anything else. Stanton looked at me oddly.

"'Looks more like calcite than basalt,' I said. I touched it and quickly pulled my hand back because the moment I made contact, every nerve in my arm tingled as if a shock of frozen electricity had surged through it. It wasn't cold in the way we usually think of cold. It was a chilly force—the term I’ve used—frozen electricity—captures it better than anything else. Stanton looked at me strangely."

"'So you felt it too,' he said. 'I was wondering whether I was developing hallucinations like Thora. Notice, by the way, that the blocks beside it are quite warm beneath the sun.'

"'So you felt it too,' he said. 'I was wondering if I was starting to have hallucinations like Thora. By the way, notice that the blocks next to it are pretty warm in the sun.'"

"We examined the slab eagerly. Its edges were cut as though by an engraver of jewels. They fitted against the neighbouring blocks in almost a hair-line. Its base was slightly curved, and fitted as closely as top and sides upon the huge stones on which it rested. And then we noted that these stones had been hollowed to follow the line of the grey stone's foot. There was a semicircular depression running from one side of the slab to the other. It was as though the grey rock stood in the centre of a shallow cup—revealing half, covering half. Something about this hollow attracted me. I reached down and felt it. Goodwin, although the balance of the stones that formed it, like all the stones of the courtyard, were rough and age-worn—this was as smooth, as even surfaced as though it had just left the hands of the polisher.

"We examined the slab eagerly. Its edges were cut like those of a precious jewel. They fit against the neighboring blocks with almost no gap at all. Its base was slightly curved, fitting snugly against the large stones beneath it. Then we noticed that these stones had been hollowed out to follow the contour of the gray stone's foot. There was a semicircular depression extending from one side of the slab to the other. It was as if the gray rock stood in the center of a shallow cup—revealing half, covering half. Something about this hollow drew me in. I reached down and touched it. Goodwin, even though the surrounding stones were rough and worn by time—this was as smooth and even as if it had just come from the hands of a polisher.

"'It's a door!' exclaimed Stanton. 'It swings around in that little cup. That's what makes the hollow so smooth.'

"'It's a door!' Stanton exclaimed. 'It swings around in that little cup. That's what makes the hollow so smooth.'"

"'Maybe you're right,' I replied. 'But how the devil can we open it?'

"'Maybe you're right,' I said. 'But how on earth can we open it?'"

"We went over the slab again—pressing upon its edges, thrusting against its sides. During one of those efforts I happened to look up—and cried out. A foot above and on each side of the corner of the grey rock's lintel was a slight convexity, visible only from the angle at which my gaze struck it.

"We went over the slab again—pushing on its edges, leaning against its sides. During one of those attempts, I happened to look up—and shouted. Just above and on each side of the corner of the gray rock’s lintel was a slight bulge, noticeable only from the angle where my gaze hit it."

"We carried with us a small scaling-ladder and up this I went. The bosses were apparently nothing more than chiseled curvatures in the stone. I laid my hand on the one I was examining, and drew it back sharply. In my palm, at the base of my thumb, I had felt the same shock that I had in touching the slab below. I put my hand back. The impression came from a spot not more than an inch wide. I went carefully over the entire convexity, and six times more the chill ran through my arm. There were seven circles an inch wide in the curved place, each of which communicated the precise sensation I have described. The convexity on the opposite side of the slab gave exactly the same results. But no amount of touching or of pressing these spots singly or in any combination gave the slightest promise of motion to the slab itself.

"We took a small scaling ladder with us, and I climbed up it. The bosses looked like nothing more than carved curves in the stone. I placed my hand on one that I was checking out and quickly pulled it back. In my palm, at the base of my thumb, I felt the same shock that I had felt when I touched the slab below. I put my hand back again. The sensation came from a spot no more than an inch wide. I carefully explored the entire curve, and six more times, a chill ran through my arm. There were seven circles, each about an inch wide, on the curved area, each giving me the exact same sensation I just described. The curve on the opposite side of the slab produced exactly the same results. However, no amount of touching or pressing these spots individually or in any combination hinted at any movement of the slab itself."

"'And yet—they're what open it,' said Stanton positively.

"'And yet—they're what open it,' Stanton said firmly."

"'Why do you say that?' I asked.

"'Why do you say that?' I asked."

"'I—don't know,' he answered hesitatingly. 'But something tells me so. Throck,' he went on half earnestly, half laughingly, 'the purely scientific part of me is fighting the purely human part of me. The scientific part is urging me to find some way to get that slab either down or open. The human part is just as strongly urging me to do nothing of the sort and get away while I can!'

"'I—don't know,' he replied hesitantly. 'But something tells me it’s true. Throck,' he continued, half seriously, half jokingly, 'the scientific side of me is battling with the human side of me. The scientific side is pushing me to figure out a way to get that slab either down or open. The human side is just as strongly urging me to do the opposite and get out while I still can!'"

"He laughed again—shamefacedly.

"He laughed again—sheepishly."

"'Which shall it be?' he asked—and I thought that in his tone the human side of him was ascendant.

"'Which one will it be?' he asked—and I felt that there was a human side to him coming through."

"'It will probably stay as it is—unless we blow it to bits,' I said.

"'It will probably stay the same—unless we blow it to bits,' I said."

"'I thought of that,' he answered, 'and I wouldn't dare,' he added soberly enough. And even as I had spoken there came to me the same feeling that he had expressed. It was as though something passed out of the grey rock that struck my heart as a hand strikes an impious lip. We turned away—uneasily, and faced Thora coming through a breach on the terrace.

"'I thought about that,' he replied, 'and I wouldn’t even think about it,' he added seriously. And just as I had spoken, I felt the same sensation he described. It was like something from the grey rock hit my heart, like a hand hitting a disrespectful lip. We turned away—uneasy—and faced Thora coming through a gap on the terrace.

"'Miss Edith wants you quick,' she began—and stopped. Her eyes went past me to the grey rock. Her body grew rigid; she took a few stiff steps forward and then ran straight to it. She cast herself upon its breast, hands and face pressed against it; we heard her scream as though her very soul were being drawn from her—and watched her fall at its foot. As we picked her up I saw steal from her face the look I had observed when first we heard the crystal music of Nan-Tauach—that unhuman mingling of opposites!"

"'Miss Edith needs you right away,' she started—and paused. Her gaze moved past me to the gray rock. Her body stiffened; she took a few rigid steps forward and then ran straight to it. She threw herself against it, her hands and face pressed to its surface; we heard her scream as if her very soul was being pulled from her—and watched her collapse at its base. As we lifted her, I noticed the expression on her face fade that I had seen when we first heard the crystal music of Nan-Tauach—that unnatural blending of opposites!"




CHAPTER IV

The First Vanishings

"We carried Thora back, down to where Edith was waiting. We told her what had happened and what we had found. She listened gravely, and as we finished Thora sighed and opened her eyes.

"We carried Thora back to where Edith was waiting. We told her what had happened and what we had found. She listened seriously, and as we finished, Thora sighed and opened her eyes."

"'I would like to see the stone,' she said. 'Charles, you stay here with Thora.' We passed through the outer court silently—and stood before the rock. She touched it, drew back her hand as I had; thrust it forward again resolutely and held it there. She seemed to be listening. Then she turned to me.

"'I want to see the stone,' she said. 'Charles, you stay here with Thora.' We walked silently through the outer court and stood in front of the rock. She touched it, pulled her hand back like I did, then pushed it forward again with determination and kept it there. She looked like she was listening. Then she turned to me.

"'David,' said my wife, and the wistfulness in her voice hurt me—'David, would you be very, very disappointed if we went from here—without trying to find out any more about it—would you?'

"'David,' my wife said, and the sadness in her voice stung me—'David, would you be really, really disappointed if we left here—without trying to learn anything else about it—would you?'"

"Walter, I never wanted anything so much in my life as I wanted to learn what that rock concealed. Nevertheless, I tried to master my desire, and I answered—'Edith, not a bit if you want us to do it.'

"Walter, I never wanted anything as much in my life as I wanted to find out what that rock was hiding. Still, I tried to control my desire, and I replied—'Edith, not at all if you want us to do it.'"

"She read my struggle in my eyes. She turned back toward the grey rock. I saw a shiver pass through her. I felt a tinge of remorse and pity!

"She saw my struggle in my eyes. She turned back toward the gray rock. I noticed a shiver run through her. I felt a hint of remorse and pity!"

"'Edith,' I exclaimed, 'we'll go!'

"'Edith,' I exclaimed, 'let's go!'"

"She looked at me again. 'Science is a jealous mistress,' she quoted. 'No, after all it may be just fancy. At any rate, you can't run away. No! But, Dave, I'm going to stay too!'

"She looked at me again. 'Science is a jealous mistress,' she quoted. 'No, after all it might just be a whim. Either way, you can't escape. No! But, Dave, I'm going to stay too!'"

"And there was no changing her decision. As we neared the others she laid a hand on my arm.

"And there was no changing her mind. As we got closer to the others, she put a hand on my arm."

"'Dave,' she said, 'if there should be something—well—inexplicable tonight—something that seems—too dangerous—will you promise to go back to our own islet tomorrow, if we can—and wait until the natives return?'

"'Dave,' she said, 'if something inexplicable happens tonight—something that feels too dangerous—will you promise to go back to our own islet tomorrow, if we can—and wait until the locals come back?'"

"I promised eagerly—the desire to stay and see what came with the night was like a fire within me.

"I eagerly promised—the urge to stay and see what the night brought was like a fire inside me."

"We picked a place about five hundred feet away from the steps leading into the outer court.

"We chose a spot about five hundred feet from the steps that lead into the outer court."

"The spot we had selected was well hidden. We could not be seen, and yet we had a clear view of the stairs and the gateway. We settled down just before dusk to wait for whatever might come. I was nearest the giant steps; next me Edith; then Thora, and last Stanton.

"The spot we chose was well hidden. We couldn’t be seen, and yet we had a clear view of the stairs and the gate. We settled in just before dusk to wait for whatever might come. I was closest to the giant steps; next to me was Edith; then Thora, and lastly Stanton."

"Night fell. After a time the eastern sky began to lighten, and we knew that the moon was rising; grew lighter still, and the orb peeped over the sea; swam into full sight. I glanced at Edith and then at Thora. My wife was intently listening. Thora sat, as she had since we had placed ourselves, elbows on knees, her hands covering her face.

"Night fell. After a while, the eastern sky started to brighten, and we knew the moon was rising; it got even lighter, and the moon appeared above the sea, coming into full view. I looked at Edith and then at Thora. My wife was listening closely. Thora sat, as she had since we settled down, elbows on her knees, her hands covering her face."

"And then from the moonlight flooding us there dripped down on me a great drowsiness. Sleep seemed to seep from the rays and fall upon my eyes, closing them—closing them inexorably. Edith's hand in mine relaxed. Stanton's head fell upon his breast and his body swayed drunkenly. I tried to rise—to fight against the profound desire for slumber that pressed on me.

"And then from the moonlight surrounding us, I felt a heavy drowsiness wash over me. Sleep seemed to flow from the rays and descend onto my eyes, closing them—closing them without mercy. Edith's hand in mine loosened. Stanton's head dropped onto his chest, and his body swayed like he was drunk. I tried to get up—to struggle against the overwhelming urge to sleep that was pressing down on me."

"And as I fought, Thora raised her head as though listening; and turned toward the gateway. There was infinite despair in her face—and expectancy. I tried again to rise—and a surge of sleep rushed over me. Dimly, as I sank within it, I heard a crystalline chiming; raised my lids once more with a supreme effort.

"And while I struggled, Thora lifted her head as if she were listening and turned toward the doorway. There was endless despair in her expression—and anticipation. I made another attempt to get up—when a wave of sleep washed over me. Faintly, as I sank into it, I heard a clear ringing; I forced my eyes open again with all my might."

"Thora, bathed in light, was standing at the top of the stairs.

"Thora, illuminated by light, was standing at the top of the stairs."

"Sleep took me for its very own—swept me into the heart of oblivion!

"Sleep took me completely—pulled me into the depths of nothingness!"

"Dawn was breaking when I wakened. Recollection rushed back; I thrust a panic-stricken hand out toward Edith; touched her and my heart gave a great leap of thankfulness. She stirred, sat up, rubbing dazed eyes. Stanton lay on his side, back toward us, head in arms.

"Dawn was breaking when I woke up. Memories rushed back; I reached out a panicked hand toward Edith, touched her, and my heart did a huge leap of thankfulness. She stirred, sat up, rubbing her dazed eyes. Stanton lay on his side, back to us, head in his arms."

"Edith looked at me laughingly. 'Heavens! What sleep!' she said. Memory came to her.

"Edith looked at me with a laugh. 'Wow! What a sleep!' she said. A memory surfaced for her."

"'What happened?' she whispered. 'What made us sleep like that?'

"'What happened?' she whispered. 'What made us sleep like that?'"

"Stanton awoke.

Stanton woke up.

"'What's the matter!' he exclaimed. 'You look as though you've been seeing ghosts.'

"'What's wrong?' he exclaimed. 'You look like you've seen a ghost.'"

"Edith caught my hands.

"Edith took my hands."

"'Where's Thora?' she cried. Before I could answer she had run out into the open, calling.

"'Where's Thora?' she shouted. Before I could respond, she dashed out into the open, calling.

"'Thora was taken,' was all I could say to Stanton, 'together we went to my wife, now standing beside the great stone steps, looking up fearfully at the gateway into the terraces. There I told them what I had seen before sleep had drowned me. And together then we ran up the stairs, through the court and to the grey rock.

"'Thora was taken,' was all I could say to Stanton, 'together we went to my wife, who was standing beside the great stone steps, looking up fearfully at the gateway into the terraces. There I told them what I had seen before sleep had overwhelmed me. And then we all ran up the stairs, through the court, and to the gray rock."

"The slab was closed as it had been the day before, nor was there trace of its having opened. No trace? Even as I thought this Edith dropped to her knees before it and reached toward something lying at its foot. It was a little piece of gay silk. I knew it for part of the kerchief Thora wore about her hair. She lifted the fragment. It had been cut from the kerchief as though by a razor-edge; a few threads ran from it—down toward the base of the slab; ran on to the base of the grey rock and—under it!

"The slab was shut just like it had been the day before, and there was no sign that it had been opened. No sign? Just then, Edith dropped to her knees in front of it and reached for something at its base. It was a small piece of bright silk. I recognized it as part of the kerchief Thora wore in her hair. She picked up the fragment. It looked like it had been sliced from the kerchief, as if by a razor; a few threads went from it—down toward the bottom of the slab; trailing on to the base of the gray rock and—under it!"

"The grey rock was a door! And it had opened and Thora had passed through it!

"The gray rock was a door! And it had opened, and Thora had walked through it!"

"I think that for the next few minutes we all were a little insane. We beat upon that portal with our hands, with stones and sticks. At last reason came back to us.

"I think that for the next few minutes we were all a bit crazy. We pounded on that door with our hands, with rocks and sticks. Finally, sanity returned to us."

"Goodwin, during the next two hours we tried every way in our power to force entrance through the slab. The rock resisted our drills. We tried explosions at the base with charges covered by rock. They made not the slightest impression on the surface, expending their force, of course, upon the slighter resistance of their coverings.

"Goodwin, for the next two hours, we tried every method we could think of to break through the slab. The rock held up against our drills. We attempted to use explosives at the base, buried under layers of rock. They didn’t make any noticeable impact on the surface, since their force was absorbed by the softer layers above."

"Afternoon found us hopeless. Night was coming on and we would have to decide our course of action. I wanted to go to Ponape for help. But Edith objected that this would take hours and after we had reached there it would be impossible to persuade our men to return with us that night, if at all. What then was left? Clearly only one of two choices: to go back to our camp, wait for our men, and on their return try to persuade them to go with us to Nan-Tauach. But this would mean the abandonment of Thora for at least two days. We could not do it; it would have been too cowardly.

"By afternoon, we felt completely defeated. Night was approaching, and we had to decide what to do next. I wanted to head to Ponape for help. But Edith argued that it would take too long, and once we got there, it would be nearly impossible to convince our men to return with us that night, if at all. So what options did we have left? Clearly, it was down to two choices: either we go back to our camp, wait for our men, and try to persuade them to come with us to Nan-Tauach upon their return. But that would mean leaving Thora behind for at least two days. We couldn't do that; it would have been too cowardly."

"The other choice was to wait where we were for night to come; to wait for the rock to open as it had the night before, and to make a sortie through it for Thora before it could close again.

"The other option was to stay where we were until nightfall; to wait for the rock to open like it had the night before, and to slip through it for Thora before it could close again."

"Our path lay clear before us. We had to spend that night on Nan-Tauach!

"Our path was clear before us. We had to spend that night on Nan-Tauach!"

"We had, of course, discussed the sleep phenomena very fully. If our theory that lights, sounds, and Thora's disappearance were linked with secret religious rites of the natives, the logical inference was that the slumber had been produced by them, perhaps by vapours—you know as well as I, what extraordinary knowledge these Pacific peoples have of such things. Or the sleep might have been simply a coincidence and produced by emanations either gaseous or from plants, natural causes which had happened to coincide in their effects with the other manifestations. We made some rough and ready but effective respirators.

"We had definitely talked about the sleep phenomena in great detail. If our theory that the lights, sounds, and Thora's disappearance were connected to secret religious rituals of the natives was correct, then it made sense that the sleep had been caused by them, possibly through vapors—you know as well as I do how incredibly knowledgeable these Pacific peoples are about such matters. Or the sleep could have just been a coincidence caused by gaseous emissions or plants, natural events that happened to align with the other occurrences. We quickly put together some makeshift but effective respirators."

"As dusk fell we looked over our weapons. Edith was an excellent shot with both rifle and pistol. We had decided that my wife was to remain in the hiding-place. Stanton would take up a station on the far side of the stairway and I would place myself opposite him on the side near Edith. The place I picked out was less than two hundred feet from her, and I could reassure myself now and then as to her safety as it looked down upon the hollow wherein she crouched. From our respective stations Stanton and I could command the gateway entrance. His position gave him also a glimpse of the outer courtyard.

"As dusk fell, we checked our weapons. Edith was great with both the rifle and pistol. We decided my wife would stay hidden. Stanton would take a position on the far side of the stairway, and I would position myself across from him, closer to Edith. The spot I chose was less than two hundred feet from her, allowing me to check on her safety from time to time as I had a view of the hollow where she was crouched. From our positions, Stanton and I could keep an eye on the gateway entrance. His spot also allowed him a view of the outer courtyard."

"A faint glow in the sky heralded the moon. Stanton and I took our places. The moon dawn increased rapidly; the disk swam up, and in a moment it was shining in full radiance upon ruins and sea.

"A faint glow in the sky announced the moon. Stanton and I got into position. The moonrise picked up speed; the disk rose, and in no time it was shining brightly over the ruins and the sea."

"As it rose there came a curious little sighing sound from the inner terrace. Stanton straightened up and stared intently through the gateway, rifle ready.

"As it rose, a curious little sighing sound came from the inner terrace. Stanton straightened up and stared intently through the gateway, rifle ready."

"'Stanton, what do you see?' I called cautiously. He waved a silencing hand. I turned my head to look at Edith. A shock ran through me. She lay upon her side. Her face, grotesque with its nose and mouth covered by the respirator, was turned full toward the moon. She was again in deepest sleep!

"'Stanton, what do you see?' I called carefully. He waved a hand to hush me. I turned my head to look at Edith. A jolt went through me. She was lying on her side. Her face, twisted with the respirator covering her nose and mouth, was turned completely towards the moon. She was once again in a deep sleep!"

"As I turned again to call to Stanton, my eyes swept the head of the steps and stopped, fascinated. For the moonlight had thickened. It seemed to be—curdled—there; and through it ran little gleams and veins of shimmering white fire. A languor passed through me. It was not the ineffable drowsiness of the preceding night. It was a sapping of all will to move. I tried to cry out to Stanton. I had not even the will to move my lips. Goodwin—I could not even move my eyes!

"As I turned to call out to Stanton again, my gaze caught the top of the steps and froze, captivated. The moonlight had thickened. It looked—curdled—up there; and through it ran tiny glimmers and veins of sparkling white fire. A sense of weariness washed over me. It wasn’t the indescribable drowsiness of the night before. This was a draining of all desire to move. I tried to shout out to Stanton. I couldn’t even summon the energy to move my lips. Goodwin—I couldn’t even move my eyes!"

"Stanton was in the range of my fixed vision. I watched him leap up the steps and move toward the gateway. The curdled radiance seemed to await him. He stepped into it—and was lost to my sight.

"Stanton was within my line of sight. I saw him jump up the steps and head toward the gateway. The strange light seemed to be waiting for him. He stepped into it—and disappeared from view."

"For a dozen heart beats there was silence. Then a rain of tinklings that set the pulses racing with joy and at once checked them with tiny fingers of ice—and ringing through them Stanton's voice from the courtyard—a great cry—a scream—filled with ecstasy insupportable and horror unimaginable! And once more there was silence. I strove to burst the bonds that held me. I could not. Even my eyelids were fixed. Within them my eyes, dry and aching, burned.

"For a dozen heartbeats, there was silence. Then came a cascade of tinkling sounds that made our hearts race with joy, only to be abruptly stilled by tiny fingers of ice—and ringing out through it all was Stanton's voice from the courtyard—a powerful cry—a scream—filled with unbearable ecstasy and unimaginable horror! And once again, there was silence. I tried to break free from the bonds that confined me. I couldn’t. Even my eyelids were stuck. Inside, my eyes, dry and aching, burned."

"Then Goodwin—I first saw the—inexplicable! The crystalline music swelled. Where I sat I could take in the gateway and its basalt portals, rough and broken, rising to the top of the wall forty feet above, shattered, ruined portals—unclimbable. From this gateway an intenser light began to flow. It grew, it gushed, and out of it walked Stanton.

"Then Goodwin—I first saw the—inexplicable! The clear music swelled. From where I was sitting, I could see the gateway and its rough, broken basalt portals, rising to the top of the wall forty feet above, shattered, ruined entrances—impossible to climb. From this gateway, a brighter light began to pour out. It grew, it gushed, and out of it stepped Stanton."

"Stanton! But—God! What a vision!"

"Stanton! But—wow! What a sight!"

A deep tremor shook him. I waited—waited.

A deep shiver ran through him. I waited—waited.




CHAPTER V

Into the Moon Pool

"Goodwin," Throckmartin went on at last, "I can describe him only as a thing of living light. He radiated light; was filled with light; overflowed with it. A shining cloud whirled through and around him in radiant swirls, shimmering tentacles, luminescent, coruscating spirals.

"Goodwin," Throckmartin finally continued, "I can only describe him as a being of pure light. He radiated brightness; he was full of light; it overflowed from him. A glowing cloud swirled through and around him in brilliant patterns, shimmering tendrils, and glowing spirals."

"His face shone with a rapture too great to be borne by living man, and was shadowed with insuperable misery. It was as though it had been remoulded by the hand of God and the hand of Satan, working together and in harmony. You have seen that seal upon my own. But you have never seen it in the degree that Stanton bore it. The eyes were wide open and fixed, as though upon some inward vision of hell and heaven!

"His face glowed with a joy too immense for any living person to handle, yet it was also marked by deep suffering. It was like it had been reshaped by both God and Satan, working together in unison. You've seen that mark on me, but you've never seen it to the extent that Stanton had it. His eyes were wide open and staring, as if locked onto some internal vision of hell and heaven!"

"The light that filled and surrounded him had a nucleus, a core—something shiftingly human shaped—that dissolved and changed, gathered itself, whirled through and beyond him and back again. And as its shining nucleus passed through him Stanton's whole body pulsed radiance. As the luminescence moved, there moved above it, still and serene always, seven tiny globes of seven colors, like seven little moons.

"The light that filled and surrounded him had a center, a core—something fluidly human-shaped—that dissolved and transformed, gathered itself, whirled through and beyond him and back again. And as its shining core passed through him, Stanton's whole body pulsed with brilliance. As the glow moved, there floated above it, calm and serene as ever, seven tiny orbs of seven colors, like seven little moons."

"Then swiftly Stanton was lifted—levitated—up the unscalable wall and to its top. The glow faded from the moonlight, the tinkling music grew fainter. I tried again to move. The tears were running down now from my rigid lids and they brought relief to my tortured eyes.

"Then quickly, Stanton was lifted—levitated—up the impossible wall and to its top. The glow from the moonlight faded, the tinkling music became quieter. I tried to move again. Tears were streaming down from my stiff eyelids, bringing relief to my aching eyes."

"I have said my gaze was fixed. It was. But from the side, peripherally, it took in a part of the far wall of the outer enclosure. Ages seemed to pass and a radiance stole along it. Soon drifted into sight the figure that was Stanton. Far away he was—on the gigantic wall. But still I could see the shining spirals whirling jubilantly around and through him; felt rather than saw his tranced face beneath the seven moons. A swirl of crystal notes, and he had passed. And all the time, as though from some opened well of light, the courtyard gleamed and sent out silver fires that dimmed the moonrays, yet seemed strangely to be a part of them.

"I’ve said my gaze was fixed. It was. But from the side, I caught a glimpse of a part of the far wall of the outer enclosure. Ages felt like they passed, and a glow crept along it. Soon, the figure of Stanton came into view. He was far away—on the massive wall. But I could still see the shining spirals swirling joyfully around and through him; I felt rather than saw his entranced face under the seven moons. A swirl of crystal notes, and he had vanished. And all the while, as if from some opened well of light, the courtyard shimmered and radiated silver flames that dimmed the moonlight, yet somehow felt strangely like a part of it."

"At last the moon neared the horizon. There came a louder burst of sound; the second, and last, cry of Stanton, like an echo of his first! Again the soft sighing from the inner terrace. Then—utter silence!

"Finally, the moon got close to the horizon. There was a louder outburst of sound; the second and final cry of Stanton, like an echo of his first! Again, the gentle sighing from the inner terrace. Then—complete silence!"

"The light faded; the moon was setting and with a rush life and power to move returned to me. I made a leap for the steps, rushed up them, through the gateway and straight to the grey rock. It was closed—as I knew it would be. But did I dream it or did I hear, echoing through it as though from vast distances a triumphant shouting?

"The light faded; the moon was setting, and suddenly I felt life and energy returning to me. I jumped for the steps, rushed up them, through the gateway, and straight to the grey rock. It was closed—as I expected. But did I imagine it, or did I hear a triumphant shouting echoing through it, as if from far away?"

"I ran back to Edith. At my touch she wakened; looked at me wanderingly; raised herself on a hand.

"I ran back to Edith. At my touch, she woke up; looked at me with a confused expression; and propped herself up on one hand."

"'Dave!' she said, 'I slept—after all.' She saw the despair on my face and leaped to her feet. 'Dave!' she cried. 'What is it? Where's Charles?'

"'Dave!' she said, 'I actually slept after all.' She saw the despair on my face and jumped to her feet. 'Dave!' she exclaimed. 'What's wrong? Where's Charles?'"

"I lighted a fire before I spoke. Then I told her. And for the balance of that night we sat before the flames, arms around each other—like two frightened children."

"I started a fire before I said anything. Then I told her. And for the rest of the night, we sat in front of the flames, holding each other—like two scared kids."

Abruptly Throckmartin held his hands out to me appealingly.

Abruptly, Throckmartin held his hands out to me, looking for support.

"Walter, old friend!" he cried. "Don't look at me as though I were mad. It's truth, absolute truth. Wait—" I comforted him as well as I could. After a little time he took up his story.

"Walter, my old friend!" he exclaimed. "Don't look at me like I'm crazy. It's the truth, the absolute truth. Hold on—" I tried to comfort him as best as I could. After a little while, he continued his story.

"Never," he said, "did man welcome the sun as we did that morning. A soon as it had risen we went back to the courtyard. The walls whereon I had seen Stanton were black and silent. The terraces were as they had been. The grey slab was in its place. In the shallow hollow at its base was—nothing. Nothing—nothing was there anywhere on the islet of Stanton—not a trace.

"Never," he said, "did anyone welcome the sun like we did that morning. As soon as it rose, we returned to the courtyard. The walls where I had seen Stanton were dark and quiet. The terraces looked the same as before. The grey slab was still in its spot. In the shallow hollow at its base was—nothing. Nothing—there was nothing anywhere on the islet of Stanton—not a trace."

"What were we to do? Precisely the same arguments that had kept us there the night before held good now—and doubly good. We could not abandon these two; could not go as long as there was the faintest hope of finding them—and yet for love of each other how could we remain? I loved my wife,—how much I never knew until that day; and she loved me as deeply.

"What were we supposed to do? The same arguments that kept us there the night before were even more valid now. We couldn’t leave these two; we couldn’t go as long as there was even the slightest hope of finding them—and yet, out of love for each other, how could we stay? I loved my wife—how much I never realized until that day; and she loved me just as deeply."

"'It takes only one each night,' she pleaded. 'Beloved, let it take me.'

"'It only takes one each night,' she pleaded. 'Darling, let it take me.'"

"I wept, Walter. We both wept.

"I cried, Walter. We both cried."

"'We will meet it together,' she said. And it was thus at last that we arranged it."

"'We'll face it together,' she said. And that's how we finally decided."

"That took great courage indeed, Throckmartin," I interrupted. He looked at me eagerly.

"That really took a lot of courage, Throckmartin," I interrupted. He looked at me with anticipation.

"You do believe then?" he exclaimed.

"You believe it then?" he said.

"I believe," I said. He pressed my hand with a grip that nearly crushed it.

"I believe," I said. He squeezed my hand with a grip that almost crushed it.

"Now," he told me. "I do not fear. If I—fail, you will follow with help?"

"Now," he said to me. "I’m not afraid. If I fail, will you help me?"

I promised.

I made a promise.

"We talked it over carefully," he went on, "bringing to bear all our power of analysis and habit of calm, scientific thought. We considered minutely the time element in the phenomena. Although the deep chanting began at the very moment of moonrise, fully five minutes had passed between its full lifting and the strange sighing sound from the inner terrace. I went back in memory over the happenings of the night before. At least ten minutes had intervened between the first heralding sigh and the intensification of the moonlight in the courtyard. And this glow grew for at least ten minutes more before the first burst of the crystal notes. Indeed, more than half an hour must have elapsed, I calculated, between the moment the moon showed above the horizon and the first delicate onslaught of the tinklings.

"We discussed it thoroughly," he continued, "using all our analytical skills and our ability to think calmly and scientifically. We looked closely at the timing of the events. Even though the deep chanting started right at moonrise, there were a full five minutes between it fully rising and the strange sighing sound from the inner terrace. I thought back to what happened the night before. At least ten minutes passed between the first sigh and the increase in moonlight in the courtyard. This light intensified for another ten minutes before the first burst of crystal notes began. In fact, I estimated that more than half an hour must have gone by between the moment the moon appeared over the horizon and the first delicate tinkling sounds.

"'Edith!' I cried. 'I think I have it! The grey rock opens five minutes after upon the moonrise. But whoever or whatever it is that comes through it must wait until the moon has risen higher, or else it must come from a distance. The thing to do is not to wait for it, but to surprise it before it passes out the door. We will go into the inner court early. You will take your rifle and pistol and hide yourself where you can command the opening—if the slab does open. The instant it opens I will enter. It's our best chance, Edith. I think it's our only one.'

"'Edith!' I shouted. 'I think I've figured it out! The grey rock opens five minutes after the moon rises. But whoever or whatever comes through it has to wait until the moon is higher, or they must come from far away. The best plan is not to wait for it but to catch it by surprise before it gets out. We’ll head to the inner court early. You’ll take your rifle and pistol and hide where you have a clear view of the opening—if the slab does open. The moment it opens, I'll go in. It's our best shot, Edith. I think it's our only one.'

"My wife demurred strongly. She wanted to go with me. But I convinced her that it was better for her to stand guard without, prepared to help me if I were forced again into the open by what lay behind the rock.

"My wife strongly disagreed. She wanted to come with me. But I convinced her that it was better for her to stay outside and be ready to help me if I was pushed back into the open by whatever was behind the rock."

"At the half-hour before moonrise we went into the inner court. I took my place at the side of the grey rock. Edith crouched behind a broken pillar twenty feet away; slipped her rifle-barrel over it so that it would cover the opening.

"Half an hour before the moon rose, we entered the inner court. I took my spot next to the gray rock. Edith crouched behind a broken pillar twenty feet away, positioning her rifle barrel over it to cover the opening."

"The minutes crept by. The darkness lessened and through the breaches of the terrace I watched the far sky softly lighten. With the first pale flush the silence of the place intensified. It deepened; became unbearably—expectant. The moon rose, showed the quarter, the half, then swam up into full sight like a great bubble.

"The minutes dragged on. The darkness faded, and through the gaps in the terrace, I saw the distant sky gradually brighten. With the first soft glow, the silence in the area grew stronger. It deepened, becoming unbearably—full of anticipation. The moon rose, revealing the quarter, then the half, and finally emerged into full view like a giant bubble."

"Its rays fell upon the wall before me and suddenly upon the convexities I have described seven little circles of light sprang out. They gleamed, glimmered, grew brighter—shone. The gigantic slab before me glowed with them, silver wavelets of phosphorescence pulsed over its surface and then—it turned as though on a pivot, sighing softly as it moved!

"Its rays hit the wall in front of me and, out of nowhere, seven little circles of light appeared on the curves I mentioned. They shined, flickered, got brighter—glowed. The massive slab in front of me sparkled with them, silver waves of phosphorescence pulsed across its surface and then—it turned like it was on a pivot, sighing softly as it moved!"

"With a word to Edith I flung myself through the opening. A tunnel stretched before me. It glowed with the same faint silvery radiance. Down it I raced. The passage turned abruptly, passed parallel to the walls of the outer courtyard and then once more led downward.

"With a word to Edith, I threw myself through the opening. A tunnel stretched before me, glowing with a faint silvery light. I raced down it. The passage turned sharply, ran parallel to the walls of the outer courtyard, and then led down once again."

"The passage ended. Before me was a high vaulted arch. It seemed to open into space; a space filled with lambent, coruscating, many-coloured mist whose brightness grew even as I watched. I passed through the arch and stopped in sheer awe!

"The passage ended. Before me was a high vaulted arch. It seemed to open into space; a space filled with glowing, sparkling, multi-colored mist whose brightness increased the longer I looked. I walked through the arch and stopped in pure awe!"

"In front of me was a pool. It was circular, perhaps twenty feet wide. Around it ran a low, softly curved lip of glimmering silvery stone. Its water was palest blue. The pool with its silvery rim was like a great blue eye staring upward.

"In front of me was a pool. It was circular, about twenty feet wide. Around it was a low, gently curved edge made of shiny silver stone. Its water was a light blue. The pool with its silver rim looked like a large blue eye gazing up."

"Upon it streamed seven shafts of radiance. They poured down upon the blue eye like cylindrical torrents; they were like shining pillars of light rising from a sapphire floor.

"Seven beams of light streamed down onto it. They cascaded over the blue eye like cylindrical waterfalls; they resembled glowing pillars of light emerging from a sapphire ground."

"One was the tender pink of the pearl; one of the aurora's green; a third a deathly white; the fourth the blue in mother-of-pearl; a shimmering column of pale amber; a beam of amethyst; a shaft of molten silver. Such are the colours of the seven lights that stream upon the Moon Pool. I drew closer, awestricken. The shafts did not illumine the depths. They played upon the surface and seemed there to diffuse, to melt into it. The Pool drank them?

"One was the soft pink of a pearl; one was the green of dawn; a third was a ghostly white; the fourth was the blue of mother-of-pearl; a shimmering column of pale amber; a beam of amethyst; a shaft of liquid silver. These are the colors of the seven lights that shine on the Moon Pool. I moved closer, filled with wonder. The shafts didn’t light up the depths. They danced on the surface and seemed to blend, to dissolve into it. Did the Pool absorb them?

"Through the water tiny gleams of phosphorescence began to dart, sparkles and coruscations of pale incandescence. And far, far below I sensed a movement, a shifting glow as of a radiant body slowly rising.

"Through the water, tiny glimmers of phosphorescence started to flash, sparkles and flickers of soft light. And far, far below, I felt a movement, a glowing shift as if a radiant object was slowly rising."

"I looked upward, following the radiant pillars to their source. Far above were seven shining globes, and it was from these that the rays poured. Even as I watched their brightness grew. They were like seven moons set high in some caverned heaven. Slowly their splendour increased, and with it the splendour of the seven beams streaming from them.

"I looked up, tracing the bright pillars back to where they came from. High above were seven glowing spheres, and it was from these that the rays shone down. As I watched, their brightness grew. They reminded me of seven moons positioned high in some vast celestial space. Slowly, their brilliance intensified, along with the brilliance of the seven beams radiating from them."

"I tore my gaze away and stared at the Pool. It had grown milky, opalescent. The rays gushing into it seemed to be filling it; it was alive with sparklings, scintillations, glimmerings. And the luminescence I had seen rising from its depths was larger, nearer!

"I looked away and focused on the Pool. It had become milky and opalescent. The rays pouring into it seemed to be filling it; it was alive with sparkles, flashes, and glimmers. And the glow I had seen coming from its depths was bigger, closer!"

"A swirl of mist floated up from its surface. It drifted within the embrace of the rosy beam and hung there for a moment. The beam seemed to embrace it, sending through it little shining corpuscles, tiny rosy spiralings. The mist absorbed the rays, was strengthened by them, gained substance. Another swirl sprang into the amber shaft, clung and fed there, moved swiftly toward the first and mingled with it. And now other swirls arose, here and there, too fast to be counted; hung poised in the embrace of the light streams; flashed and pulsed into each other.

A swirl of mist floated up from its surface. It drifted within the warm glow of the rosy beam and hung there for a moment. The beam seemed to wrap around it, sending little shining particles through it, tiny rosy spirals. The mist absorbed the rays, became stronger because of them, and gained substance. Another swirl sprang into the amber light, clung to it, and fed on it, quickly moving toward the first and blending with it. Now more swirls arose, here and there, too fast to count; they hovered in the embrace of the light streams, flashing and pulsing into each other.

"Thicker and thicker still they arose until over the surface of the Pool was a pulsating pillar of opalescent mist steadily growing stronger; drawing within it life from the seven beams falling upon it; drawing to it from below the darting, incandescent atoms of the Pool. Into its centre was passing the luminescence rising from the far depths. And the pillar glowed, throbbed—began to send out questing swirls and tendrils—

"Thicker and thicker they rose until a pulsating pillar of opalescent mist covered the surface of the Pool, steadily growing stronger; pulling in life from the seven beams shining down on it; pulling in the darting, glowing atoms from the Pool below. The light rising from the far depths was flowing into its center. And the pillar glowed, throbbed—started to send out seeking swirls and tendrils—

"There forming before me was That which had walked with Stanton, which had taken Thora—the thing I had come to find!

"There forming before me was what had walked with Stanton, what had taken Thora—the thing I had come to find!"

"My brain sprang into action. My hand threw up the pistol and I fired shot after shot into the shining core.

"My mind kicked into gear. I raised the gun and fired shot after shot into the bright center."

"As I fired, it swayed and shook; gathered again. I slipped a second clip into the automatic and another idea coming to me took careful aim at one of the globes in the roof. From thence I knew came the force that shaped this Dweller in the Pool—from the pouring rays came its strength. If I could destroy them I could check its forming. I fired again and again. If I hit the globes I did no damage. The little motes in their beams danced with the motes in the mist, troubled. That was all.

"As I shot, it swayed and shook; then gathered itself again. I loaded a second clip into the automatic and focused on one of the globes in the ceiling with a new idea. I realized that the energy shaping this Dweller in the Pool came from those pouring rays—its strength came from them. If I could take them out, I could stop its formation. I shot again and again. If I hit the globes, it didn't seem to matter. The tiny particles in their beams danced with the particles in the mist, disturbed. That was all."

"But up from the Pool like little bells, like tiny bursting bubbles of glass, swarmed the tinkling sounds—their pitch higher, all their sweetness lost, angry.

"But up from the Pool like little bells, like tiny bursting bubbles of glass, swarmed the tinkling sounds—their pitch higher, all their sweetness gone, angry."

"And out from the Inexplicable swept a shining spiral.

"And out from the Unexplainable swept a shining spiral."

"It caught me above the heart; wrapped itself around me. There rushed through me a mingled ecstasy and horror. Every atom of me quivered with delight and shrank with despair. There was nothing loathsome in it. But it was as though the icy soul of evil and the fiery soul of good had stepped together within me. The pistol dropped from my hand.

"It hit me above the heart; it wrapped around me. A mix of ecstasy and horror rushed through me. Every part of me quivered with joy and shrank with despair. There was nothing disgusting about it. But it felt like the icy essence of evil and the fiery essence of good had stepped into me together. The pistol dropped from my hand."

"So I stood while the Pool gleamed and sparkled; the streams of light grew more intense and the radiant Thing that held me gleamed and strengthened. Its shining core had shape—but a shape that my eyes and brain could not define. It was as though a being of another sphere should assume what it might of human semblance, but was not able to conceal that what human eyes saw was but a part of it. It was neither man nor woman; it was unearthly and androgynous. Even as I found its human semblance it changed. And still the mingled rapture and terror held me. Only in a little corner of my brain dwelt something untouched; something that held itself apart and watched. Was it the soul? I have never believed—and yet—

"So I stood there while the Pool sparkled and shined; the streams of light became more intense and the radiant Thing that captivated me glimmered and grew stronger. Its shining core had a shape—but one my eyes and mind couldn’t quite define. It was like a being from another realm trying to take on a human form, yet unable to hide that what human eyes perceived was only a portion of it. It was neither male nor female; it was otherworldly and androgynous. Just as I began to grasp its human-like qualities, it shifted again. Yet the blend of ecstasy and fear held me in place. Only a small part of my mind remained untouched; something that set itself apart and observed. Was it the soul? I’ve never truly believed—and yet—

"Over the head of the misty body there sprang suddenly out seven little lights. Each was the colour of the beam beneath which it rested. I knew now that the Dweller was—complete!

"Suddenly, seven little lights appeared above the foggy figure. Each one was the same color as the beam it was under. I realized then that the Dweller was—whole!"

"I heard a scream. It was Edith's voice. It came to me that she had heard the shots and followed me. I felt every faculty concentrate into a mighty effort. I wrenched myself free from the gripping tentacle and it swept back. I turned to catch Edith, and as I did so slipped—fell.

"I heard a scream. It was Edith's voice. It occurred to me that she had heard the shots and followed me. I felt all my energy focus into a huge effort. I pulled myself free from the gripping tentacle and it recoiled. I turned to grab Edith, and as I did, I slipped—fell."

"The radiant shape above the Pool leaped swiftly—and straight into it raced Edith, arms outstretched to shield me from it! God!

"The bright figure above the Pool jumped quickly—and right into it dove Edith, arms outstretched to protect me from it! Oh my God!"

"She threw herself squarely within its splendour," he whispered. "It wrapped its shining self around her. The crystal tinklings burst forth jubilantly. The light filled her, ran through and around her as it had with Stanton; and dropped down upon her face—the look!

"She threw herself completely into its beauty," he whispered. "It wrapped its shining self around her. The crystal sounds burst forth joyfully. The light filled her, running through and around her just like it did with Stanton; and fell down on her face—the expression!"

"But her rush had taken her to the very verge of the Moon Pool. She tottered; she fell—with the radiance still holding her, still swirling and winding around and through her—into the Moon Pool! She sank, and with her went—the Dweller!

"But her rush had taken her to the edge of the Moon Pool. She stumbled; she fell—with the light still surrounding her, still swirling and winding around and through her—into the Moon Pool! She sank, and along with her went—the Dweller!

"I dragged myself to the brink. Far down was a shining, many-coloured nebulous cloud descending; out of it peered Edith's face, disappearing; her eyes stared up at me—and she vanished!

"I pulled myself to the edge. Far below was a glowing, multicolored cloud drifting down; through it, I saw Edith's face, fading away; her eyes looked up at me—and then she was gone!"

"'Edith!' I cried again. 'Edith, come back to me!'

"'Edith!' I yelled again. 'Edith, come back to me!'"

"And then a darkness fell upon me. I remember running back through the shimmering corridors and out into the courtyard. Reason had left me. When it returned I was far out at sea in our boat wholly estranged from civilization. A day later I was picked up by the schooner in which I came to Port Moresby.

"And then darkness came over me. I remember running back through the shining halls and out into the courtyard. I had lost my sense of reason. When it came back, I was far out at sea in our boat, completely disconnected from civilization. A day later, I was picked up by the schooner that brought me to Port Moresby."

"I have formed a plan; you must hear it, Goodwin—" He fell upon his berth. I bent over him. Exhaustion and the relief of telling his story had been too much for him. He slept like the dead.

"I've come up with a plan; you need to hear it, Goodwin—" He collapsed onto his bed. I leaned over him. The exhaustion and relief from sharing his story had overwhelmed him. He slept like a log.

All that night I watched over him. When dawn broke I went to my room to get a little sleep myself. But my slumber was haunted.

All that night I stayed awake with him. When morning came, I went to my room to get some sleep. But my dreams were troubled.

The next day the storm was unabated. Throckmartin came to me at lunch. He had regained much of his old alertness.

The next day, the storm showed no signs of letting up. Throckmartin came to see me at lunch. He had recovered much of his former sharpness.

"Come to my cabin," he said. There, he stripped his shirt from him. "Something is happening," he said. "The mark is smaller." It was as he said.

"Come to my cabin," he said. There, he took off his shirt. "Something is happening," he said. "The mark is smaller." It was just as he said.

"I'm escaping," he whispered jubilantly, "Just let me get to Melbourne safely, and then we'll see who'll win! For, Walter, I'm not at all sure that Edith is dead—as we know death—nor that the others are. There is something outside experience there—some great mystery."

"I'm getting out of here," he whispered excitedly, "Just let me reach Melbourne safely, and then we'll see who comes out on top! Because, Walter, I'm not convinced that Edith is really dead—as we understand death—nor that the others are either. There's something beyond our experience happening here—some big mystery."

And all that day he talked to me of his plans.

And all that day he kept talking to me about his plans.

"There's a natural explanation, of course," he said. "My theory is that the moon rock is of some composition sensitive to the action of moon rays; somewhat as the metal selenium is to sun rays. The little circles over the top are, without doubt, its operating agency. When the light strikes them they release the mechanism that opens the slab, just as you can open doors with sun or electric light by an ingenious arrangement of selenium-cells. Apparently it takes the strength of the full moon both to do this and to summon the Dweller in the Pool. We will first try a concentration of the rays of the waning moon upon these circles to see whether that will open the rock. If it does we will be able to investigate the Pool without interruption from—from—what emanates.

"There's a natural explanation, of course," he said. "My theory is that the moon rock has a composition that reacts to moonlight, similar to how the metal selenium reacts to sunlight. The little circles on top are definitely part of its mechanism. When light hits them, they trigger the system that opens the slab, just like you can open doors with sunlight or electric light using a clever setup of selenium cells. It seems that only the full moon has enough power to do this and to call the Dweller in the Pool. We will first try focusing the light of the waning moon on these circles to see if that can open the rock. If it works, we can explore the Pool without being interrupted by—by—what comes from it."

"Look, here on the chart are their locations. I have made this in duplicate for you in the event—of something happening—to me. And if I lose—you'll come after us, Goodwin, with help—won't you?"

"Look, here on the chart are their locations. I've made a copy for you just in case something happens to me. And if I don't make it—will you come after us, Goodwin, with help?"

And again I promised.

And once more I promised.

A little later he complained of increasing sleepiness.

A little later, he mentioned that he was feeling more and more tired.

"But it's just weariness," he said. "Not at all like that other drowsiness. It's an hour till moonrise still," he yawned at last. "Wake me up a good fifteen minutes before."

"But it's just tiredness," he said. "Not at all like that other sleepiness. There's still an hour until moonrise," he yawned finally. "Wake me up a good fifteen minutes before."

He lay upon the berth. I sat thinking. I came to myself with a guilty start. I had completely lost myself in my deep preoccupation. What time was it? I looked at my watch and jumped to the port-hole. It was full moonlight; the orb had been up for fully half an hour. I strode over to Throckmartin and shook him by the shoulder.

He was lying on the bed. I sat there lost in thought. Suddenly, I came to my senses with a guilty jolt. I had totally zoned out in my deep contemplation. What time was it? I glanced at my watch and rushed to the window. The moon was shining brightly; it had been up for at least half an hour. I walked over to Throckmartin and shook him by the shoulder.

"Up, quick, man!" I cried. He rose sleepily. His shirt fell open at the neck and I looked, in amazement, at the white band around his chest. Even under the electric light it shone softly, as though little flecks of light were in it.

"Get up, quick!" I shouted. He got up groggily. His shirt was unbuttoned at the neck and I stared, amazed, at the white band around his chest. Even in the electric light, it glowed softly, like tiny specks of light were in it.

Throckmartin seemed only half-awake. He looked down at his breast, saw the glowing cincture, and smiled.

Throckmartin appeared to be only half-asleep. He glanced down at his chest, noticed the glowing belt, and smiled.

"Yes," he said drowsily, "it's coming—to take me back to Edith! Well, I'm glad."

"Yeah," he said sleepily, "it's here—to take me back to Edith! Well, I'm happy about that."

"Throckmartin!" I cried. "Wake up! Fight!"

"Throckmartin!" I shouted. "Wake up! Fight!"

"Fight!" he said. "No use; come after us!"

"Fight!" he said. "No point; come after us!"

He went to the port and sleepily drew aside the curtain. The moon traced a broad path of light straight to the ship. Under its rays the band around his chest gleamed brighter and brighter; shot forth little rays; seemed to writhe.

He went to the port and sleepily pulled back the curtain. The moon created a wide path of light leading straight to the ship. Under its glow, the band around his chest shone brighter and brighter; shot out little rays; seemed to squirm.

The lights went out in the cabin; evidently also throughout the ship, for I heard shoutings above.

The lights went out in the cabin; clearly also throughout the ship, because I heard shouting above.

Throckmartin still stood at the open port. Over his shoulder I saw a gleaming pillar racing along the moon path toward us. Through the window cascaded a blinding radiance. It gathered Throckmartin to it, clothed him in a robe of living opalescence. Light pulsed through and from him. The cabin filled with murmurings—

Throckmartin was still at the open port. Over his shoulder, I saw a shining column racing along the moon's path toward us. A blinding light poured through the window. It enveloped Throckmartin, wrapping him in a robe of vibrant opalescence. Light pulsed through and from him. The cabin filled with whispers—

A wave of weakness swept over me, buried me in blackness. When consciousness came back, the lights were again burning brightly.

A wave of weakness washed over me, drowning me in darkness. When I regained consciousness, the lights were once again shining brightly.

But of Throckmartin there was no trace!

But there was no sign of Throckmartin!




CHAPTER VI

"The Shining Devil Took Them!"

My colleagues of the Association, and you others who may read this my narrative, for what I did and did not when full realization returned I must offer here, briefly as I can, an explanation; a defense—if you will.

My fellow Association members, and you others who may read my story, I want to provide a brief explanation for my actions and inactions once I fully understood everything; a sort of defense, if you will.

My first act was to spring to the open port. The coma had lasted hours, for the moon was now low in the west! I ran to the door to sound the alarm. It resisted under my frantic hands; would not open. Something fell tinkling to the floor. It was the key and I remembered then that Throckmartin had turned it before we began our vigil. With memory a hope died that I had not known was in me, the hope that he had escaped from the cabin, found refuge elsewhere on the ship.

My first move was to jump to the open window. I had been out for hours because the moon was now low in the west! I rushed to the door to raise the alarm. It wouldn’t budge under my desperate hands; it was stuck. Something fell and clinked to the floor. It was the key, and in that moment, I remembered that Throckmartin had locked it before we started our watch. With that memory, a hope I didn’t realize I had faded— the hope that he had escaped from the cabin and found safety somewhere else on the ship.

And as I stooped, fumbling with shaking fingers for the key, a thought came to me that drove again the blood from my heart, held me rigid. I could sound no alarm on the Southern Queen for Throckmartin!

And as I bent down, fumbling with my shaky fingers for the key, a thought hit me that drained the blood from my heart and left me frozen. I couldn’t raise an alarm on the Southern Queen for Throckmartin!

Conviction of my appalling helplessness was complete. The ensemble of the vessel from captain to cabin boy was, to put it conservatively, average. None, I knew, save Throckmartin and myself had seen the first apparition of the Dweller. Had they witnessed the second? I did not know, nor could I risk speaking, not knowing. And not seeing, how could they believe? They would have thought me insane—or worse; even, it might be, his murderer.

Conviction of my overwhelming helplessness was absolute. The crew of the ship, from the captain to the cabin boy, was, to put it mildly, average. None of them, apart from Throckmartin and me, had seen the first appearance of the Dweller. Had they seen the second? I didn’t know, and I couldn’t risk speaking about it, not being sure. And not having seen it, how could they believe me? They would have thought I was crazy—or worse; they might even have considered me his murderer.

I snapped off the electrics; waited and listened; opened the door with infinite caution and slipped, unseen, into my own stateroom. The hours until the dawn were eternities of waking nightmare. Reason, resuming sway at last, steadied me. Even had I spoken and been believed where in these wastes after all the hours could we search for Throckmartin? Certainly the captain would not turn back to Port Moresby. And even if he did, of what use for me to set forth for the Nan-Matal without the equipment which Throckmartin himself had decided was necessary if one hoped to cope with the mystery that lurked there?

I turned off the power, waited, and listened; then I carefully opened the door and slipped into my own room without being seen. The hours leading up to dawn felt like endless waking nightmares. Once my mind began to settle, I thought about the reality of the situation. Even if I spoke up and was believed, where in this desolation could we possibly search for Throckmartin after all this time? There was no way the captain would turn back to Port Moresby. And even if he did, what good would it do for me to head to Nan-Matal without the equipment that Throckmartin himself said was essential to deal with the mystery that awaited us there?

There was but one thing to do—follow his instructions; get the paraphernalia in Melbourne or Sydney if it were possible; if not sail to America as swiftly as might be, secure it there and as swiftly return to Ponape. And this I determined to do.

There was only one thing to do—follow his instructions; get the equipment in Melbourne or Sydney if possible; if not, sail to America as quickly as possible, get it there, and return to Ponape just as fast. And that’s what I decided to do.

Calmness came back to me after I had made this decision. And when I went up on deck I knew that I had been right. They had not seen the Dweller. They were still discussing the darkening of the ship, talking of dynamos burned out, wires short circuited, a half dozen explanations of the extinguishment. Not until noon was Throckmartin's absence discovered. I told the captain that I had left him early in the evening; that, indeed, I knew him but slightly, after all. It occurred to none to doubt me, or to question me minutely. Why should it have? His strangeness had been noted, commented upon; all who had met him had thought him half mad. I did little to discourage the impression. And so it came naturally that on the log it was entered that he had fallen or leaped from the vessel some time during the night.

Calmness returned to me after I made this decision. And when I went up on deck, I knew I had been right. They hadn’t seen the Dweller. They were still discussing the ship’s dimming, talking about burnt-out dynamos, short-circuited wires, and a handful of explanations for the blackout. Not until noon was Throckmartin’s absence noticed. I told the captain I had left him early in the evening; that, in fact, I didn’t know him very well after all. No one thought to doubt me or to question me closely. Why would they? His odd behavior had been noted and discussed; everyone who had met him thought he was a little insane. I did little to change that impression. So it was recorded in the log that he had fallen or jumped from the ship sometime during the night.

A report to this effect was made when we entered Melbourne. I slipped quietly ashore and in the press of the war news Throckmartin's supposed fate won only a few lines in the newspapers; my own presence on the ship and in the city passed unnoticed.

A report on this was made when we arrived in Melbourne. I quietly got off the boat and, with all the war news buzzing around, Throckmartin's supposed fate got only a few lines in the newspapers; my own presence on the ship and in the city went unnoticed.

I was fortunate in securing at Melbourne everything I needed except a set of Becquerel ray condensers—but these were the very keystone of my equipment. Pursuing my search to Sydney I was doubly fortunate in finding a firm who were expecting these very articles in a consignment due them from the States within a fortnight. I settled down in strictest seclusion to await their arrival.

I was lucky to find everything I needed in Melbourne except for a set of Becquerel ray condensers—but those were the essential part of my equipment. Continuing my search in Sydney, I was even luckier to discover a company that was expecting those exact items in a shipment from the States within two weeks. I settled in with complete privacy to wait for their arrival.

And now it will occur to you to ask why I did not cable, during this period of waiting, to the Association; demand aid from it. Or why I did not call upon members of the University staffs of either Melbourne or Sydney for assistance. At the least, why I did not gather, as Throckmartin had hoped to do, a little force of strong men to go with me to the Nan-Matal.

And now you might be wondering why I didn’t send a cable to the Association during this waiting period to request help. Or why I didn’t reach out to faculty members from either the Melbourne or Sydney universities for assistance. At the very least, why I didn’t rally, as Throckmartin had hoped to do, a small group of strong men to accompany me to the Nan-Matal.

To the first two questions I answer frankly—I did not dare. And this reluctance, this inhibition, every man jealous of his scientific reputation will understand. The story of Throckmartin, the happenings I had myself witnessed, were incredible, abnormal, outside the facts of all known science. I shrank from the inevitable disbelief, perhaps ridicule—nay, perhaps even the graver suspicion that had caused me to seal my lips while on the ship. Why I myself could only half believe! How then could I hope to convince others?

To the first two questions, I'll answer honestly—I didn’t have the courage. And this hesitation, this restraint, any man who cares about his scientific reputation will understand. The story of Throckmartin, the events I personally witnessed, were unbelievable, strange, beyond the boundaries of all established science. I was wary of the certain disbelief, maybe even mockery—no, maybe even the more serious suspicion that had made me keep quiet while on the ship. Why I myself could only partly believe! So how could I expect to persuade anyone else?

And as for the third question—I could not take men into the range of such a peril without first warning them of what they might encounter; and if I did warn them—

And as for the third question—I couldn’t put men in the path of such danger without first letting them know what they might face; and if I did warn them—

It was checkmate! If it also was cowardice—well, I have atoned for it. But I do not hold it so; my conscience is clear.

It was checkmate! If it was also cowardice—well, I have made up for it. But I don't think of it that way; my conscience is clear.

That fortnight and the greater part of another passed before the ship I awaited steamed into port. By that time, between my straining anxiety to be after Throckmartin, the despairing thought that every moment of delay might be vital to him and his, and my intensely eager desire to know whether that shining, glorious horror on the moon path did exist or had been hallucination, I was worn almost to the edge of madness.

That two weeks and most of another passed before the ship I was waiting for finally arrived in port. By then, my anxiety to catch up with Throckmartin, the desperate thought that every moment of delay could be crucial for him and his situation, and my intense eagerness to find out whether that shining, glorious horror on the moon path was real or just a hallucination had worn me to the brink of madness.

At last the condensers were in my hands. It was more than a week later, however, before I could secure passage back to Port Moresby and it was another week still before I started north on the Suwarna, a swift little sloop with a fifty-horsepower auxiliary, heading straight for Ponape and the Nan-Matal.

At last, I had the condensers in my hands. However, it took more than a week before I could find a way back to Port Moresby, and it was another week after that before I set off north on the Suwarna, a fast little sloop with a fifty-horsepower auxiliary, heading straight for Ponape and the Nan-Matal.

We sighted the Brunhilda some five hundred miles south of the Carolines. The wind had fallen soon after Papua had dropped astern. The Suwarna's ability to make her twelve knots an hour without it had made me very fully forgive her for not being as fragrant as the Javan flower for which she was named. Da Costa, her captain, was a garrulous Portuguese; his mate was a Canton man with all the marks of long and able service on some pirate junk; his engineer was a half-breed China-Malay who had picked up his knowledge of power plants, Heaven alone knew where, and, I had reason to believe, had transferred all his religious impulses to the American built deity of mechanism he so faithfully served. The crew was made up of six huge, chattering Tonga boys.

We spotted the Brunhilda about five hundred miles south of the Carolines. The wind had died down soon after Papua had dropped behind us. The Suwarna's ability to cruise at twelve knots an hour without wind made me completely forgive her for not smelling as sweet as the Javan flower she was named after. Da Costa, her captain, was a talkative Portuguese; his first mate was a Cantonese man who showed all the signs of extensive service on some pirate junk; his engineer was a half-breed China-Malay who had learned about power plants, God only knows where, and I had reason to believe he had transferred all his religious feelings to the American-made machine he served so loyally. The crew consisted of six big, chatty Tonga boys.

The Suwarna had cut through Finschafen Huon Gulf to the protection of the Bismarcks. She had threaded the maze of the archipelago tranquilly, and we were then rolling over the thousand-mile stretch of open ocean with New Hanover far behind us and our boat's bow pointed straight toward Nukuor of the Monte Verdes. After we had rounded Nukuor we should, barring accident, reach Ponape in not more than sixty hours.

The Suwarna had navigated through Finschafen Huon Gulf to the safety of the Bismarcks. She had calmly made her way through the maze of islands, and now we were cruising over the thousand-mile stretch of open ocean with New Hanover far behind us and our boat’s bow aimed directly at Nukuor of the Monte Verdes. After we rounded Nukuor, we should, unless something went wrong, reach Ponape in no more than sixty hours.

It was late afternoon, and on the demure little breeze that marched behind us came far-flung sighs of spice-trees and nutmeg flowers. The slow prodigious swells of the Pacific lifted us in gentle, giant hands and sent us as gently down the long, blue wave slopes to the next broad, upward slope. There was a spell of peace over the ocean, stilling even the Portuguese captain who stood dreamily at the wheel, slowly swaying to the rhythmic lift and fall of the sloop.

It was late afternoon, and a delicate breeze that accompanied us carried distant scents of spice trees and nutmeg flowers. The slow, massive swells of the Pacific lifted us in gentle, giant hands and lowered us softly down the long, blue wave slopes to the next wide, upward rise. There was a feeling of calm over the ocean, quieting even the Portuguese captain who stood lost in thought at the wheel, gradually swaying to the rhythmic rise and fall of the sloop.

There came a whining hail from the Tonga boy lookout draped lazily over the bow.

There was a whining call from the Tonga boy lookout who was lounging lazily over the bow.

"Sail he b'long port side!"

"Set sail on the left!"

Da Costa straightened and gazed while I raised my glass. The vessel was a scant mile away, and must have been visible long before the sleepy watcher had seen her. She was a sloop about the size of the Suwarna, without power. All sails set, even to a spinnaker she carried, she was making the best of the little breeze. I tried to read her name, but the vessel jibed sharply as though the hands of the man at the wheel had suddenly dropped the helm—and then with equal abruptness swung back to her course. The stern came in sight, and on it I read Brunhilda.

Da Costa straightened up and stared as I lifted my glass. The boat was just a mile away and must have been visible long before the sleepy observer spotted her. It was a sloop about the size of the Suwarna, with no motor. All her sails were set, even the spinnaker she had, and she was making the most of the light breeze. I tried to see her name, but the boat suddenly veered sharply as if the person steering had momentarily lost control—and then just as quickly swung back on course. The stern came into view, and I read the name Brunhilda.

I shifted my glasses to the man at wheel. He was crouching down over the spokes in a helpless, huddled sort of way, and even as I looked the vessel veered again, abruptly as before. I saw the helmsman straighten up and bring the wheel about with a vicious jerk.

I moved my glasses to the man at the wheel. He was hunched over the spokes in a helpless, curled-up way, and as I watched, the boat suddenly veered again, just like before. I saw the helmsman straighten up and yanked the wheel with a fierce jerk.

He stood so for a moment, looking straight ahead, entirely oblivious of us, and then seemed again to sink down within himself. It came to me that his was the action of a man striving vainly against a weariness unutterable. I swept the deck with my glasses. There was no other sign of life. I turned to find the Portuguese staring intently and with puzzled air at the sloop, now separated from us by a scant half mile.

He stood there for a moment, looking straight ahead, completely unaware of us, and then seemed to retreat into himself again. It struck me that he was a man struggling hopelessly against an overwhelming fatigue. I scanned the deck with my binoculars. There were no other signs of life. I turned to see the Portuguese staring intently and with a puzzled expression at the sloop, now just a half mile away from us.

"Something veree wrong I think there, sair," he said in his curious English. "The man on deck I know. He is captain and owner of the Br-rwun'ild. His name Olaf Huldricksson, what you say—Norwegian. He is eithair veree sick or veree tired—but I do not undweerstand where is the crew and the starb'd boat is gone—"

"Something very wrong, I think, there, sir," he said in his odd English. "The man on deck, I know. He is the captain and owner of the Br-rwun'ild. His name is Olaf Huldricksson, what you call—Norwegian. He is either very sick or very tired—but I do not understand where the crew is and the starboard boat is gone—"

He shouted an order to the engineer and as he did so the faint breeze failed and the sails of the Brunhilda flapped down inert. We were now nearly abreast and a scant hundred yards away. The engine of the Suwarna died and the Tonga boys leaped to one of the boats.

He shouted a command to the engineer, and as he did, the gentle breeze disappeared, leaving the sails of the Brunhilda hanging limply. We were now almost side by side and barely a hundred yards apart. The engine of the Suwarna stalled, and the Tonga boys jumped into one of the boats.

"You Olaf Huldricksson!" shouted Da Costa. "What's a matter wit' you?"

"You, Olaf Huldricksson!" shouted Da Costa. "What's the matter with you?"

The man at the wheel turned toward us. He was a giant; his shoulders enormous, thick chested, strength in every line of him, he towered like a viking of old at the rudder bar of his shark ship.

The man at the wheel turned toward us. He was huge; his shoulders were massive, thick-chested, and every line of him exuded strength. He loomed like a viking of old at the helm of his shark ship.

I raised the glass again; his face sprang into the lens and never have I seen a visage lined and marked as though by ages of unsleeping misery as was that of Olaf Huldricksson!

I lifted the glass again; his face appeared in the frame, and I had never seen a face so lined and marked as if by ages of relentless suffering as that of Olaf Huldricksson!

The Tonga boys had the boat alongside and were waiting at the oars. The little captain was dropping into it.

The Tonga boys had the boat next to them and were ready with the oars. The young captain was getting in.

"Wait!" I cried. I ran into my cabin, grasped my emergency medical kit and climbed down the rope ladder. The Tonga boys bent to the oars. We reached the side and Da Costa and I each seized a lanyard dangling from the stays and swung ourselves on board. Da Costa approached Huldricksson softly.

"Wait!" I shouted. I rushed into my cabin, grabbed my emergency medical kit, and climbed down the rope ladder. The Tonga guys bent to the oars. We got to the side, and Da Costa and I each grabbed a lanyard hanging from the stays and swung ourselves on board. Da Costa walked over to Huldricksson quietly.

"What's the matter, Olaf?" he began—and then was silent, looking down at the wheel. The hands of Huldricksson were lashed fast to the spokes by thongs of thin, strong cord; they were swollen and black and the thongs had bitten into the sinewy wrists till they were hidden in the outraged flesh, cutting so deeply that blood fell, slow drop by drop, at his feet! We sprang toward him, reaching out hands to his fetters to loose them. Even as we touched them, Huldricksson aimed a vicious kick at me and then another at Da Costa which sent the Portuguese tumbling into the scuppers.

"What's wrong, Olaf?" he started to say—but then he fell silent, staring down at the wheel. Huldricksson's hands were tied tightly to the spokes with thin, strong cords; they were swollen and black, and the cords had dug into his sinewy wrists so deep that they were buried in the damaged flesh, cutting so deeply that blood was dripping slowly, drop by drop, at his feet! We rushed toward him, reaching out to free his bindings. Just as we touched them, Huldricksson threw a hard kick at me and then another at Da Costa, sending the Portuguese crashing into the scuppers.

"Let be!" croaked Huldricksson; his voice was thick and lifeless as though forced from a dead throat; his lips were cracked and dry and his parched tongue was black. "Let be! Go! Let be!"

"Leave me alone!" croaked Huldricksson; his voice was heavy and lifeless as if it came from a corpse; his lips were chapped and dry and his dry tongue was black. "Leave me alone! Go! Just leave me be!"

The Portuguese had picked himself up, whimpering with rage and knife in hand, but as Huldricksson's voice reached him he stopped. Amazement crept into his eyes and as he thrust the blade back into his belt they softened with pity.

The Portuguese had gotten back up, crying out in anger with a knife in hand, but when Huldricksson's voice called out to him, he paused. Surprise filled his eyes, and as he slid the blade back into his belt, they softened with compassion.

"Something veree wrong wit' Olaf," he murmured to me. "I think he crazee!" And then Olaf Huldricksson began to curse us. He did not speak—he howled from that hideously dry mouth his imprecations. And all the time his red eyes roamed the seas and his hands, clenched and rigid on the wheel, dropped blood.

"Something really wrong with Olaf," he whispered to me. "I think he’s crazy!" Then Olaf Huldricksson started to curse us. He didn’t speak—he howled his threats from that horrifically dry mouth. And all the while, his red eyes scanned the seas, and his hands, clenched and stiff on the wheel, dripped blood.

"I go below," said Da Costa nervously. "His wife, his daughter—" he darted down the companionway and was gone.

"I’m going below," Da Costa said nervously. "His wife, his daughter—" He rushed down the companionway and disappeared.

Huldricksson, silent once more, had slumped down over the wheel.

Huldricksson, quiet again, had slumped over the wheel.

Da Costa's head appeared at the top of the companion steps.

Da Costa's head popped up at the top of the stairs.

"There is nobody, nobody," he paused—then—"nobody—nowhere!" His hands flew out in a gesture of hopeless incomprehension. "I do not understan'."

"There’s no one, no one," he paused—then—"no one—nowhere!" His hands shot out in a gesture of total confusion. "I don’t understand."

Then Olaf Huldricksson opened his dry lips and as he spoke a chill ran through me, checking my heart.

Then Olaf Huldricksson opened his dry lips, and as he spoke, a chill ran through me, stopping my heart.

"The sparkling devil took them!" croaked Olaf Huldricksson, "the sparkling devil took them! Took my Helma and my little Freda! The sparkling devil came down from the moon and took them!"

"The sparkling devil took them!" croaked Olaf Huldricksson, "the sparkling devil took them! Took my Helma and my little Freda! The sparkling devil came down from the moon and took them!"

He swayed; tears dripped down his cheeks. Da Costa moved toward him again and again Huldricksson watched him, alertly, wickedly, from his bloodshot eyes.

He swayed; tears rolled down his cheeks. Da Costa approached him, and Huldricksson watched him closely, mischievously, from his bloodshot eyes.

I took a hypodermic from my case and filled it with morphine. I drew Da Costa to me.

I grabbed a syringe from my bag and filled it with morphine. I pulled Da Costa closer to me.

"Get to the side of him," I whispered, "talk to him." He moved over toward the wheel.

"Move to his side," I whispered, "talk to him." He shifted over toward the wheel.

"Where is your Helma and Freda, Olaf?" he said.

"Where are your Helma and Freda, Olaf?" he asked.

Huldricksson turned his head toward him. "The shining devil took them," he croaked. "The moon devil that spark—"

Huldricksson turned his head toward him. "The shining devil took them," he croaked. "The moon devil that spark—"

A yell broke from him. I had thrust the needle into his arm just above one swollen wrist and had quickly shot the drug through. He struggled to release himself and then began to rock drunkenly. The morphine, taking him in his weakness, worked quickly. Soon over his face a peace dropped. The pupils of the staring eyes contracted. Once, twice, he swayed and then, his bleeding, prisoned hands held high and still gripping the wheel, he crumpled to the deck.

A shout escaped him. I had pushed the needle into his arm just above one swollen wrist and quickly injected the drug. He fought to free himself and then started to sway unsteadily. The morphine, taking advantage of his weakness, took effect fast. Soon, a sense of calm spread over his face. The pupils of his wide-open eyes shrank. Once, then twice, he swayed, and then, with his bloodied, restrained hands still gripping the wheel, he collapsed onto the deck.

With utmost difficulty we loosed the thongs, but at last it was done. We rigged a little swing and the Tonga boys slung the great inert body over the side into the dory. Soon we had Huldricksson in my bunk. Da Costa sent half his crew over to the sloop in charge of the Cantonese. They took in all sail, stripping Huldricksson's boat to the masts and then with the Brunhilda nosing quietly along after us at the end of a long hawser, one of the Tonga boys at her wheel, we resumed the way so enigmatically interrupted.

With great difficulty, we untied the straps, but eventually, it was done. We set up a little swing, and the Tonga guys carefully lifted the massive, lifeless body over the side and into the small boat. Soon, we had Huldricksson in my bunk. Da Costa sent half his crew over to the sloop under the supervision of the Cantonese. They took in all the sails, stripping Huldricksson's boat down to the masts, and then with the Brunhilda quietly following us on a long towline, one of the Tonga guys at the wheel, we continued on our way, which had been so mysteriously interrupted.

I cleansed and bandaged the Norseman's lacerated wrists and sponged the blackened, parched mouth with warm water and a mild antiseptic.

I cleaned and wrapped the Norseman's cut wrists and wiped his dry, blackened mouth with warm water and a gentle antiseptic.

Suddenly I was aware of Da Costa's presence and turned. His unease was manifest and held, it seemed to me, a queer, furtive anxiety.

Suddenly, I noticed Da Costa was there and turned around. He looked visibly uneasy, and it seemed like he was hiding a strange, secret kind of anxiety.

"What you think of Olaf, sair?" he asked. I shrugged my shoulders. "You think he killed his woman and his babee?" He went on. "You think he crazee and killed all?"

"What do you think of Olaf, sir?" he asked. I shrugged my shoulders. "Do you think he killed his woman and his baby?" He continued. "Do you think he's crazy and killed them all?"

"Nonsense, Da Costa," I answered. "You saw the boat was gone. Most probably his crew mutinied and to torture him tied him up the way you saw. They did the same thing with Hilton of the Coral Lady; you'll remember."

"Nonsense, Da Costa," I replied. "You saw the boat was gone. Most likely his crew mutinied and, to torture him, tied him up the way you saw. They did the same thing with Hilton of the Coral Lady; you’ll remember."

"No," he said. "No. The crew did not. Nobody there on board when Olaf was tied."

"No," he said. "No. The crew didn't. Nobody was on board when Olaf was tied up."

"What!" I cried, startled. "What do you mean?"

"What!" I exclaimed, shocked. "What do you mean?"

"I mean," he said slowly, "that Olaf tie himself!"

"I mean," he said slowly, "that Olaf tied himself up!"

"Wait!" he went on at my incredulous gesture of dissent. "Wait, I show you." He had been standing with hands behind his back and now I saw that he held in them the cut thongs that had bound Huldricksson. They were blood-stained and each ended in a broad leather tip skilfully spliced into the cord. "Look," he said, pointing to these leather ends. I looked and saw in them deep indentations of teeth. I snatched one of the thongs and opened the mouth of the unconscious man on the bunk. Carefully I placed the leather within it and gently forced the jaws shut on it. It was true. Those marks were where Olaf Huldricksson's jaws had gripped.

"Wait!" he insisted at my shocked look of disbelief. "Wait, I'll show you." He had been standing with his hands behind his back, and now I noticed he was holding the cut thongs that had bound Huldricksson. They were stained with blood, and each one ended in a broad leather tip expertly spliced into the cord. "Look," he said, pointing to these leather ends. I looked and saw deep bite marks in them. I grabbed one of the thongs and opened the mouth of the unconscious man on the bunk. Gently, I placed the leather inside and carefully shut his jaws on it. It was true. Those marks were from where Olaf Huldricksson's jaws had clamped down.

"Wait!" Da Costa repeated, "I show you." He took other cords and rested his hands on the supports of a chair back. Rapidly he twisted one of the thongs around his left hand, drew a loose knot, shifted the cord up toward his elbow. This left wrist and hand still free and with them he twisted the other cord around the right wrist; drew a similar knot. His hands were now in the exact position that Huldricksson's had been on the Brunhilda but with cords and knots hanging loose. Then Da Costa reached down his head, took a leather end in his teeth and with a jerk drew the thong that noosed his left hand tight; similarly he drew tight the second.

"Wait!" Da Costa said again, "I'll show you." He grabbed some other cords and placed his hands on the back of a chair. Quickly, he twisted one of the straps around his left hand, made a loose knot, and adjusted the cord up toward his elbow. This kept his left wrist and hand free, and with them, he twisted the other cord around his right wrist and made a similar knot. His hands were now in the exact position that Huldricksson's had been on the Brunhilda, but with the cords and knots hanging loose. Then, Da Costa leaned down, bit the leather end, and with a quick pull, he tightened the strap around his left hand; he tightened the second one in the same way.

He strained at his fetters. There before my eyes he had pinioned himself so that without aid he could not release himself. And he was exactly as Huldricksson had been!

He strained against his bonds. Right in front of me, he had tied himself up so that he couldn't set himself free without help. And he was exactly like Huldricksson had been!

"You will have to cut me loose, sair," he said. "I cannot move them. It is an old trick on these seas. Sometimes it is necessary that a man stand at the wheel many hours without help, and he does this so that if he sleep the wheel wake him, yes, sair."

"You'll have to set me free, sir," he said. "I can't move them. It's an old trick on these seas. Sometimes a man needs to stay at the wheel for many hours alone, and he does this so that if he falls asleep, the wheel wakes him up, yes, sir."

I looked from him to the man on the bed.

I glanced from him to the guy on the bed.

"But why, sair," said Da Costa slowly, "did Olaf have to tie his hands?"

"But why, sir," Da Costa said slowly, "did Olaf have to tie his hands?"

I looked at him, uneasily.

I glanced at him, nervously.

"I don't know," I answered. "Do you?"

"I don't know," I replied. "Do you?"

He fidgeted, avoided my eyes, and then rapidly, almost surreptitiously crossed himself.

He fidgeted, looked away from me, and then quickly, almost secretly crossed himself.

"No," he replied. "I know nothing. Some things I have heard—but they tell many tales on these seas."

"No," he said. "I don't know anything. I've heard some things—but they tell a lot of stories out here on these seas."

He started for the door. Before he reached it he turned. "But this I do know," he half whispered, "I am damned glad there is no full moon tonight." And passed out, leaving me staring after him in amazement. What did the Portuguese know?

He headed for the door. Before he got there, he turned around. "But I do know this," he whispered, "I'm really glad there's no full moon tonight." Then he left, leaving me staring at him in shock. What did the Portuguese know?

I bent over the sleeper. On his face was no trace of that unholy mingling of opposites the Dweller stamped upon its victims.

I leaned over the sleeper. There was no sign of the twisted mix of contrasts the Dweller left on its victims.

And yet—what was it the Norseman had said?

And yet—what had the Norseman said?

"The sparkling devil took them!" Nay, he had been even more explicit—"The sparkling devil that came down from the moon!"

"The glittering devil took them!" No, he had been even clearer—"The glittering devil that came down from the moon!"

Could it be that the Dweller had swept upon the Brunhilda, drawing down the moon path Olaf Huldricksson's wife and babe even as it had drawn Throckmartin?

Could it be that the Dweller had descended upon the Brunhilda, taking Olaf Huldricksson's wife and baby down the moon path just like it had taken Throckmartin?

As I sat thinking the cabin grew suddenly dark and from above came a shouting and patter of feet. Down upon us swept one of the abrupt, violent squalls that are met with in those latitudes. I lashed Huldricksson fast in the berth and ran up on deck.

As I sat lost in thought, the cabin suddenly got dark, and I heard shouting and the sound of feet above. One of those sudden, fierce squalls typical of this area swept down upon us. I secured Huldricksson in the berth and rushed up on deck.

The long, peaceful swells had changed into angry, choppy waves from the tops of which the spindrift streamed in long stinging lashes.

The long, calm swells had turned into rough, choppy waves, from the tops of which the spray shot out in long, stinging streaks.

A half-hour passed; the squall died as quickly as it had arisen. The sea quieted. Over in the west, from beneath the tattered, flying edge of the storm, dropped the red globe of the setting sun; dropped slowly until it touched the sea rim.

A half-hour went by; the squall disappeared as quickly as it had come. The sea calmed down. Over to the west, from beneath the frayed, waving edge of the storm, the red ball of the setting sun sank slowly until it met the horizon.

I watched it—and rubbed my eyes and stared again. For over its flaming portal something huge and black moved, like a gigantic beckoning finger!

I watched it—and rubbed my eyes and stared again. For over its flaming portal, something huge and black moved, like a giant beckoning finger!

Da Costa had seen it, too, and he turned the Suwarna straight toward the descending orb and its strange shadow. As we approached we saw it was a little mass of wreckage and that the beckoning finger was a wing of canvas, sticking up and swaying with the motion of the waves. On the highest point of the wreckage sat a tall figure calmly smoking a cigarette.

Da Costa had seen it, too, and he turned the Suwarna straight toward the falling orb and its odd shadow. As we got closer, we realized it was a small pile of wreckage and that the waving finger was a wing of canvas, sticking up and swaying with the waves. At the highest point of the wreckage sat a tall figure casually smoking a cigarette.

We brought the Suwarna to, dropped a boat, and with myself as coxswain pulled toward a wrecked hydroairplane. Its occupant took a long puff at his cigarette, waved a cheerful hand, shouted a greeting. And just as he did so a great wave raised itself up behind him, took the wreckage, tossed it high in a swelter of foam, and passed on. When we had steadied our boat, where wreck and man had been was—nothing.

We brought the Suwarna to a stop, launched a boat, and with me as the coxswain, we headed toward a crashed hydroplane. Its occupant took a long drag from his cigarette, waved happily, and shouted a greeting. Just as he did that, a huge wave surged up behind him, lifted the wreckage high into a spray of foam, and moved on. Once we steadied our boat, there was nothing left where the wreck and the man had been.

There came a tug at the side—, two muscular brown hands gripped it close to my left, and a sleek, black, wet head showed its top between them. Two bright, blue eyes that held deep within them a laughing deviltry looked into mine, and a long, lithe body drew itself gently over the thwart and seated its dripping self at my feet.

There was a pull at the side—two strong brown hands held it tightly to my left, and a sleek, black, wet head peeked out between them. Two bright blue eyes that sparkled with mischief looked into mine, and a long, agile body gracefully moved over the bench and settled its dripping self at my feet.

"Much obliged," said this man from the sea. "I knew somebody was sure to come along when the O'Keefe banshee didn't show up."

"Thanks a lot," said the man from the sea. "I knew someone would definitely show up when the O'Keefe banshee didn’t arrive."

"The what?" I asked in amazement.

"What?" I asked, astonished.

"The O'Keefe banshee—I'm Larry O'Keefe. It's a far way from Ireland, but not too far for the O'Keefe banshee to travel if the O'Keefe was going to click in."

"The O'Keefe banshee—I'm Larry O'Keefe. It's a long way from Ireland, but not too far for the O'Keefe banshee to come if the O'Keefe was going to connect."

I looked again at my astonishing rescue. He seemed perfectly serious.

I looked again at my incredible rescue. He seemed completely serious.

"Have you a cigarette? Mine went out," he said with a grin, as he reached a moist hand out for the little cylinder, took it, lighted it.

"Do you have a cigarette? Mine went out," he said with a grin, as he reached out a damp hand for the little stick, took it, and lit it.

I saw a lean, intelligent face whose fighting jaw was softened by the wistfulness of the clean-cut lips and the honesty that lay side by side with the deviltry in the laughing blue eyes; nose of a thoroughbred with the suspicion of a tilt; long, well-knit, slender figure that I knew must have all the strength of fine steel; the uniform of a lieutenant in the Royal Flying Corps of Britain's navy.

I saw a slim, sharp face with a strong jaw that was softened by the wistfulness of its well-defined lips and the honesty that sat alongside the mischief in the laughing blue eyes; a nose like that of a thoroughbred, with a slight tilt; a tall, well-built, slender figure that I knew had the strength of high-quality steel; the uniform of a lieutenant in the Royal Flying Corps of Britain's navy.

He laughed, stretched out a firm hand, and gripped mine.

He laughed, reached out a strong hand, and shook mine.

"Thank you really ever so much, old man," he said.

"Thank you so much, my friend," he said.

I liked Larry O'Keefe from the beginning—but I did not dream as the Tonga boys pulled us back to the Suwarna bow that liking was to be forged into man's strong love for man by fires which souls such as his and mine—and yours who read this—could never dream.

I liked Larry O'Keefe from the start—but I never imagined, as the Tonga boys pulled us back to the Suwarna bow, that this liking would turn into a deep bond between men, kindled by fires that souls like his and mine—and yours, the reader—could never foresee.

Larry! Larry O'Keefe, where are you now with your leprechauns and banshee, your heart of a child, your laughing blue eyes, and your fearless soul? Shall I ever see you again, Larry O'Keefe, dear to me as some best beloved younger brother? Larry!

Larry! Larry O'Keefe, where are you now with your leprechauns and banshee, your childlike heart, your laughing blue eyes, and your fearless spirit? Will I ever see you again, Larry O'Keefe, as dear to me as a beloved younger brother? Larry!




CHAPTER VII

Larry O'Keefe

Pressing back the questions I longed to ask, I introduced myself. Oddly enough, I found that he knew me, or rather my work. He had bought, it appeared, my volume upon the peculiar vegetation whose habitat is disintegrating lava rock and volcanic ash, that I had entitled, somewhat loosely, I could now perceive, Flora of the Craters. For he explained naively that he had picked it up, thinking it an entirely different sort of a book, a novel in fact—something like Meredith's Diana of the Crossways, which he liked greatly.

Suppressing the questions I really wanted to ask, I introduced myself. Strangely, I discovered that he knew who I was, or at least my work. It turned out he had purchased my book about the unusual plants that grow in the harsh conditions of crumbling lava rock and volcanic ash, which I had somewhat loosely titled, as I could now see, Flora of the Craters. He naively explained that he had picked it up thinking it was an entirely different kind of book—actually a novel—something similar to Meredith's Diana of the Crossways, which he really liked.

He had hardly finished this explanation when we touched the side of the Suwarna, and I was forced to curb my curiosity until we reached the deck.

He had barely completed his explanation when we reached the side of the Suwarna, and I had to hold back my curiosity until we got to the deck.

"That thing you saw me sitting on," he said, after he had thanked the bowing little skipper for his rescue, "was all that was left of one of his Majesty's best little hydroairplanes after that cyclone threw it off as excess baggage. And by the way, about where are we?"

"That thing you saw me sitting on," he said after thanking the little skipper who bowed for saving him, "was all that was left of one of His Majesty's best little hydroairplanes after that cyclone tossed it out like excess baggage. And by the way, where are we exactly?"

Da Costa gave him our approximate position from the noon reckoning.

Da Costa gave him our approximate position based on the noon calculation.

O'Keefe whistled. "A good three hundred miles from where I left the H.M.S. Dolphin about four hours ago," he said. "That squall I rode in on was some whizzer!

O'Keefe whistled. "About three hundred miles from where I left the H.M.S. Dolphin around four hours ago," he said. "That storm I came in on was quite something!"

"The Dolphin," he went on, calmly divesting himself of his soaked uniform, "was on her way to Melbourne. I'd been yearning for a joy ride and went up for an alleged scouting trip. Then that blow shot out of nowhere, picked me up, and insisted that I go with it.

"The Dolphin," he continued, calmly taking off his soaked uniform, "was heading to Melbourne. I had been itching for a joy ride and went up for what was supposed to be a scouting trip. Then that gust came out of nowhere, lifted me up, and made sure I went along with it.

"About an hour ago I thought I saw a chance to zoom up and out of it, I turned, and blick went my right wing, and down I dropped."

"About an hour ago, I thought I saw a chance to speed up and get away from it. I turned, and blick went my right wing, and down I fell."

"I don't know how we can notify your ship, Lieutenant O'Keefe," I said. "We have no wireless."

"I’m not sure how we can let your ship know, Lieutenant O'Keefe," I said. "We don't have a wireless."

"Doctair Goodwin," said Da Costa, "we could change our course, sair—perhaps—"

"Doctor Goodwin," said Da Costa, "we could change our course, sir—maybe—"

"Thanks—but not a bit of it," broke in O'Keefe. "Lord alone knows where the Dolphin is now. Fancy she'll be nosing around looking for me. Anyway, she's just as apt to run into you as you into her. Maybe we'll strike something with a wireless, and I'll trouble you to put me aboard." He hesitated. "Where are you bound, by the way?" he asked.

"Thanks, but not at all," O'Keefe interrupted. "Only God knows where the Dolphin is right now. I bet she’ll be searching for me. Anyway, she might just as easily run into you as you would run into her. Maybe we’ll find something with a radio, and I’d appreciate it if you could get me on board." He paused. "Where are you headed, by the way?"

"For Ponape," I answered.

"For Pohnpei," I answered.

"No wireless there," mused O'Keefe. "Beastly hole. Stopped a week ago for fruit. Natives seemed scared to death at us—or something. What are you going there for?"

"No wireless here," O'Keefe thought. "Terrible place. I stopped a week ago for fruit. The locals looked completely terrified of us—or something. What are you going there for?"

Da Costa darted a furtive glance at me. It troubled me.

Da Costa shot me a quick look. It worried me.

O'Keefe noted my hesitation.

O'Keefe noticed my hesitation.

"Oh, I beg your pardon," he said. "Maybe I oughn't to have asked that?"

"Oh, I'm sorry," he said. "Maybe I shouldn't have asked that?"

"It's no secret, Lieutenant," I replied. "I'm about to undertake some exploration work—a little digging among the ruins on the Nan-Matal."

"It's no secret, Lieutenant," I replied. "I'm about to do some exploration work—a bit of digging among the ruins at Nan-Matal."

I looked at the Portuguese sharply as I named the place. A pallor crept beneath his skin and again he made swiftly the sign of the cross, glancing as he did so fearfully to the north. I made up my mind then to question him when opportunity came. He turned from his quick scrutiny of the sea and addressed O'Keefe.

I looked at the Portuguese closely as I mentioned the place. A look of dread crossed his face, and he quickly made the sign of the cross, glancing nervously to the north. I decided then that I would question him when I had the chance. He turned away from his hurried examination of the sea and spoke to O'Keefe.

"There's nothing on board to fit you, Lieutenant."

"There's nothing on board that will fit you, Lieutenant."

"Oh, just give me a sheet to throw around me, Captain," said O'Keefe and followed him. Darkness had fallen, and as the two disappeared into Da Costa's cabin I softly opened the door of my own and listened. Huldricksson was breathing deeply and regularly.

"Oh, just give me a blanket to wrap around me, Captain," said O'Keefe and followed him. Night had set in, and as the two went into Da Costa's cabin, I quietly opened the door to my own and listened. Huldricksson was breathing deeply and steadily.

I drew my electric-flash, and shielding its rays from my face, looked at him. His sleep was changing from the heavy stupor of the drug into one that was at least on the borderland of the normal. The tongue had lost its arid blackness and the mouth secretions had resumed action. Satisfied as to his condition I returned to deck.

I pulled out my flashlight and, blocking its glare from my face, looked at him. His sleep was shifting from the deep daze caused by the drug to one that was at least close to normal. His tongue had lost its dry, dark color, and his mouth was producing saliva again. Seeing that he was okay, I went back on deck.

O'Keefe was there, looking like a spectre in the cotton sheet he had wrapped about him. A deck table had been cleated down and one of the Tonga boys was setting it for our dinner. Soon the very creditable larder of the Suwarna dressed the board, and O'Keefe, Da Costa, and I attacked it. The night had grown close and oppressive. Behind us the forward light of the Brunhilda glided and the binnacle lamp threw up a faint glow in which her black helmsman's face stood out mistily. O'Keefe had looked curiously a number of times at our tow, but had asked no questions.

O'Keefe was there, looking like a ghost in the cotton sheet he had wrapped around himself. A deck table had been secured, and one of the Tonga guys was setting it for our dinner. Soon, the very decent supplies of the Suwarna filled the table, and O'Keefe, Da Costa, and I dug in. The night had become hot and suffocating. Behind us, the forward light of the Brunhilda glided, and the binnacle lamp cast a faint glow that made her black helmsman's face look hazy. O'Keefe had curiously looked at our tow several times but hadn’t asked any questions.

"You're not the only passenger we picked up today," I told him. "We found the captain of that sloop, lashed to his wheel, nearly dead with exhaustion, and his boat deserted by everyone except himself."

"You're not the only passenger we picked up today," I told him. "We found the captain of that sloop tied to his wheel, almost dead from exhaustion, and his boat abandoned by everyone except him."

"What was the matter?" asked O'Keefe in astonishment.

"What’s going on?" O'Keefe asked, astonished.

"We don't know," I answered. "He fought us, and I had to drug him before we could get him loose from his lashings. He's sleeping down in my berth now. His wife and little girl ought to have been on board, the captain here says, but—they weren't."

"We don't know," I replied. "He fought us, and I had to sedate him before we could free him from his bindings. He's sleeping in my cabin now. The captain says his wife and little girl were supposed to be on board, but—they weren't."

"Wife and child gone!" exclaimed O'Keefe.

"Wife and kid gone!" shouted O'Keefe.

"From the condition of his mouth he must have been alone at the wheel and without water at least two days and nights before we found him," I replied. "And as for looking for anyone on these waters after such a time—it's hopeless."

"By the state of his mouth, he must have been alone at the wheel without water for at least two days and nights before we found him," I said. "And searching for anyone on these waters after that long—it's pointless."

"That's true," said O'Keefe. "But his wife and baby! Poor, poor devil!"

"That's true," O'Keefe said. "But his wife and baby! Poor guy!"

He was silent for a time, and then, at my solicitation, began to tell us more of himself. He had been little more than twenty when he had won his wings and entered the war. He had been seriously wounded at Ypres during the third year of the struggle, and when he recovered the war was over. Shortly after that his mother had died. Lonely and restless, he had re-entered the Air Service, and had remained in it ever since.

He was quiet for a while, and then, at my request, started to share more about himself. He was only a little over twenty when he got his wings and went to war. He was seriously injured at Ypres during the third year of the conflict, and by the time he recovered, the war had ended. Soon after, his mother passed away. Feeling lonely and restless, he went back to the Air Service and has stayed in it ever since.

"And though the war's long over, I get homesick for the lark's land with the German planes playing tunes on their machine guns and their Archies tickling the soles of my feet," he sighed. "If you're in love, love to the limit; and if you hate, why hate like the devil and if it's a fight you're in, get where it's hottest and fight like hell—if you don't life's not worth the living," sighed he.

"And even though the war's been over for a while, I still miss the beautiful land with German planes making music with their machine guns and their Archies brushing against my feet," he sighed. "If you're in love, love with everything you've got; if you hate, then hate fiercely, and if you're in a fight, go right to the center of it and fight with all you've got—because if you don't, life isn't worth living," he sighed.

I watched him as he talked, feeling my liking for him steadily increasing. If I could but have a man like this beside me on the path of unknown peril upon which I had set my feet I thought, wistfully. We sat and smoked a bit, sipping the strong coffee the Portuguese made so well.

I watched him as he spoke, feeling my liking for him growing stronger. I thought, with a touch of longing, if only I could have a man like this by my side on the journey of unknown dangers ahead of me. We sat and smoked for a while, sipping the strong coffee that the Portuguese made so well.

Da Costa at last relieved the Cantonese at the wheel. O'Keefe and I drew chairs up to the rail. The brighter stars shone out dimly through a hazy sky; gleams of phosphorescence tipped the crests of the waves and sparkled with an almost angry brilliance as the bow of the Suwarna tossed them aside. O'Keefe pulled contentedly at a cigarette. The glowing spark lighted the keen, boyish face and the blue eyes, now black and brooding under the spell of the tropic night.

Da Costa finally took over from the Cantonese at the wheel. O'Keefe and I pulled up chairs to the railing. The brighter stars shone faintly through a hazy sky; hints of phosphorescence illuminated the tops of the waves and sparkled with an almost fierce brilliance as the bow of the Suwarna tossed them aside. O'Keefe happily drew on a cigarette. The glowing ember lit up his sharp, youthful face and the blue eyes, which were now dark and introspective under the enchantment of the tropical night.

"Are you American or Irish, O'Keefe?" I asked suddenly.

"Are you American or Irish, O'Keefe?" I asked out of the blue.

"Why?" he laughed.

"Why?" he chuckled.

"Because," I answered, "from your name and your service I would suppose you Irish—but your command of pure Americanese makes me doubtful."

"Because," I replied, "from your name and your service, I would assume you’re Irish—but your command of pure American English makes me question that."

He grinned amiably.

He smiled warmly.

"I'll tell you how that is," he said. "My mother was an American—a Grace, of Virginia. My father was the O'Keefe, of Coleraine. And these two loved each other so well that the heart they gave me is half Irish and half American. My father died when I was sixteen. I used to go to the States with my mother every other year for a month or two. But after my father died we used to go to Ireland every other year. And there you are—I'm as much American as I am Irish.

"I'll explain how it is," he said. "My mom was American—a Grace from Virginia. My dad was the O'Keefe from Coleraine. These two loved each other so much that the heart they gave me is half Irish and half American. My dad passed away when I was sixteen. I used to go to the States with my mom every other year for a month or two. But after my dad died, we started going to Ireland every other year. So there you have it—I'm just as much American as I am Irish."

"When I'm in love, or excited, or dreaming, or mad I have the brogue. But for the everyday purpose of life I like the United States talk, and I know Broadway as well as I do Binevenagh Lane, and the Sound as well as St. Patrick's Channel; educated a bit at Eton, a bit at Harvard; always too much money to have to make any; in love lots of times, and never a heartache after that wasn't a pleasant one, and never a real purpose in life until I took the king's shilling and earned my wings; something over thirty—and that's me—Larry O'Keefe."

"When I'm in love, excited, dreaming, or angry, I have the accent. But for everyday conversations, I prefer American English, and I know Broadway as well as I do Binevenagh Lane, and the Sound just as well as St. Patrick's Channel; I got a little education at Eton, a bit at Harvard; always had enough money so I never had to work for it; I've been in love many times, and never had a heartbreak that wasn’t a good one, and I never had a true purpose in life until I took the king's shilling and earned my wings; something over thirty—and that's me—Larry O'Keefe."

"But it was the Irish O'Keefe who sat out there waiting for the banshee," I laughed.

"But it was the Irish O'Keefe who sat out there waiting for the banshee," I laughed.

"It was that," he said somberly, and I heard the brogue creep over his voice like velvet and his eyes grew brooding again. "There's never an O'Keefe for these thousand years that has passed without his warning. An' twice have I heard the banshee calling—once it was when my younger brother died an' once when my father lay waiting to be carried out on the ebb tide."

"It was that," he said seriously, and I heard the accent wrap around his voice like velvet, his eyes becoming thoughtful again. "There’s never been an O'Keefe in these thousand years who hasn’t had his warning. And I've heard the banshee calling twice—once when my younger brother died and once when my father was waiting to be carried out on the outgoing tide."

He mused a moment, then went on: "An' once I saw an Annir Choille, a girl of the green people, flit like a shade of green fire through Carntogher woods, an' once at Dunchraig I slept where the ashes of the Dun of Cormac MacConcobar are mixed with those of Cormac an' Eilidh the Fair, all burned in the nine flames that sprang from the harping of Cravetheen, an' I heard the echo of his dead harpings—"

He thought for a moment, then continued: "And once I saw an Annir Choille, a girl from the green people, glide through Carntogher woods like a wisp of green fire, and once at Dunchraig I slept where the ashes of the Dun of Cormac MacConcobar are mixed with those of Cormac and Eilidh the Fair, all burned in the nine flames that came from the music of Cravetheen, and I heard the echoes of his long-gone melodies—"

He paused again and then, softly, with that curiously sweet, high voice that only the Irish seem to have, he sang:

He paused again and then, softly, with that strangely sweet, high voice that only the Irish seem to have, he sang:

Woman of the white breasts, Eilidh;
Woman of the gold-brown hair, and lips of the red, red rowan,
Where is the swan that is whiter, with breast more soft,
Or the wave on the sea that moves as thou movest, Eilidh.

Woman with the fair skin, Eilidh;
Woman with the golden-brown hair, and lips like the bright red rowan,
Where is the swan that's whiter, with a softer breast,
Or the wave on the sea that flows like you do, Eilidh.




CHAPTER VIII

Olaf's Story

There was a little silence. I looked upon him with wonder. Clearly he was in deepest earnest. I know the psychology of the Gael is a curious one and that deep in all their hearts their ancient traditions and beliefs have strong and living roots. And I was both amused and touched.

There was a brief silence. I gazed at him in amazement. It was obvious that he was completely sincere. I understand that the mindset of the Gael is quite fascinating and that their ancient traditions and beliefs are deeply embedded in their hearts. I felt both amused and moved.

Here was this soldier, who had faced war and its ugly realities open-eyed and fearless, picking, indeed, the most dangerous branch of service for his own, a modern if ever there was one, appreciative of most unmystical Broadway, and yet soberly and earnestly attesting to his belief in banshee, in shadowy people of the woods, and phantom harpers! I wondered what he would think if he could see the Dweller and then, with a pang, that perhaps his superstitions might make him an easy prey.

Here was this soldier, who had faced the harsh truths of war with wide-open eyes and no fear, choosing the most dangerous branch of service for himself, truly a modern hero, aware of the down-to-earth realities of Broadway, yet seriously and earnestly affirming his belief in banshees, mysterious forest spirits, and ghostly musicians! I wondered what he would think if he could see the Dweller and then, with a twinge of concern, thought that maybe his superstitions could make him an easy target.

He shook his head half impatiently and ran a hand over his eyes; turned to me and grinned:

He shook his head in mild frustration and rubbed his eyes; then he turned to me and smiled.

"Don't think I'm cracked, Professor," he said. "I'm not. But it takes me that way now and then. It's the Irish in me. And, believe it or not, I'm telling you the truth."

"Don’t think I’m crazy, Professor," he said. "I’m not. But sometimes it feels like I am. It’s the Irish in me. And, believe it or not, I’m being honest with you."

I looked eastward where the moon, now nearly a week past the full, was mounting.

I looked to the east where the moon, now almost a week past being full, was rising.

"You can't make me see what you've seen, Lieutenant," I laughed. "But you can make me hear. I've always wondered what kind of a noise a disembodied spirit could make without any vocal cords or breath or any other earthly sound-producing mechanism. How does the banshee sound?"

"You can't show me what you've seen, Lieutenant," I laughed. "But you can make me listen. I've always wondered what kind of sound a disembodied spirit can make without vocal cords or breath or any other earthly way of producing noise. What does a banshee sound like?"

O'Keefe looked at me seriously.

O'Keefe looked at me seriously.

"All right," he said. "I'll show you." From deep down in his throat came first a low, weird sobbing that mounted steadily into a keening whose mournfulness made my skin creep. And then his hand shot out and gripped my shoulder, and I stiffened like stone in my chair—for from behind us, like an echo, and then taking up the cry, swelled a wail that seemed to hold within it a sublimation of the sorrows of centuries! It gathered itself into one heartbroken, sobbing note and died away! O'Keefe's grip loosened, and he rose swiftly to his feet.

"Okay," he said. "I'll show you." From deep in his throat came a low, strange sob that gradually turned into a wailing sound that was so mournful it made my skin crawl. Then his hand shot out and grabbed my shoulder, and I tensed up like a statue in my chair—because from behind us, like an echo, another wail started, growing louder, as if it carried the combined sorrows of centuries! It built up into one heartbroken, sobbing note and finally faded away! O'Keefe's grip relaxed, and he quickly stood up.

"It's all right, Professor," he said. "It's for me. It found me—all this way from Ireland."

"It's okay, Professor," he said. "It's meant for me. It found me—all the way from Ireland."

Again the silence was rent by the cry. But now I had located it. It came from my room, and it could mean only one thing—Huldricksson had wakened.

Again, the silence was broken by the cry. But now I had pinpointed its source. It came from my room, and it could only mean one thing—Huldricksson had woken up.

"Forget your banshee!" I gasped, and made a jump for the cabin.

"Forget your banshee!" I yelled, and leaped toward the cabin.

Out of the corner of my eye I noted a look of half-sheepish relief flit over O'Keefe's face, and then he was beside me. Da Costa shouted an order from the wheel, the Cantonese ran up and took it from his hands and the little Portuguese pattered down toward us. My hand on the door, ready to throw it open, I stopped. What if the Dweller were within—what if we had been wrong and it was not dependent for its power upon that full flood of moon ray which Throckmartin had thought essential to draw it from the blue pool!

Out of the corner of my eye, I saw a look of sort of embarrassed relief cross O'Keefe's face, and then he was right next to me. Da Costa yelled out a command from the wheel, the Cantonese rushed up and took it from him, and the little Portuguese hurried down toward us. My hand was on the door, ready to swing it open, but I hesitated. What if the Dweller was inside—what if we were wrong and it didn’t actually need that full beam of moonlight that Throckmartin believed was crucial to pull it from the blue pool!

From within, the sobbing wail began once more to rise. O'Keefe pushed me aside, threw open the door and crouched low within it. I saw an automatic flash dully in his hand; saw it cover the cabin from side to side, following the swift sweep of his eyes around it. Then he straightened and his face, turned toward the berth, was filled with wondering pity.

From inside, the crying started up again. O'Keefe pushed me aside, swung open the door, and crouched down in the doorway. I saw a gun glow dimly in his hand; saw it scan the cabin from side to side, following his quick glances around. Then he stood up straight, and his face, turned toward the bunk, was filled with a mix of wonder and pity.

Through the window streamed a shaft of the moonlight. It fell upon Huldricksson's staring eyes; in them great tears slowly gathered and rolled down his cheeks; from his opened mouth came the woe-laden wailing. I ran to the port and drew the curtains. Da Costa snapped the lights.

Through the window poured a beam of moonlight. It landed on Huldricksson's wide-open eyes; large tears slowly formed and rolled down his cheeks; from his open mouth came a heart-wrenching wail. I rushed to the port and pulled the curtains shut. Da Costa turned off the lights.

The Norseman's dolorous crying stopped as abruptly as though cut. His gaze rolled toward us. And at one bound he broke through the leashes I had buckled round him and faced us, his eyes glaring, his yellow hair almost erect with the force of the rage visibly surging through him. Da Costa shrunk behind me. O'Keefe, coolly watchful, took a quick step that brought him in front of me.

The Norseman’s miserable crying stopped suddenly, as if he had been silenced. His gaze turned towards us. With one leap, he broke free from the restraints I had put on him and faced us, his eyes blazing, his yellow hair almost standing on end from the intense rage that was clearly boiling inside him. Da Costa shrank back behind me. O'Keefe, calmly observant, took a quick step to position himself in front of me.

"Where do you take me?" said Huldricksson, and his voice was like the growl of a beast. "Where is my boat?"

"Where are you taking me?" said Huldricksson, and his voice was like the growl of a beast. "Where's my boat?"

I touched O'Keefe gently and stood before the giant.

I lightly touched O'Keefe and stood in front of the giant.

"Listen, Olaf Huldricksson," I said. "We take you to where the sparkling devil took your Helma and your Freda. We follow the sparkling devil that came down from the moon. Do you hear me?" I spoke slowly, distinctly, striving to pierce the mists that I knew swirled around the strained brain. And the words did pierce.

"Listen, Olaf Huldricksson," I said. "We're taking you to where the sparkling devil took your Helma and your Freda. We're following the sparkling devil that came down from the moon. Do you hear me?" I spoke slowly and clearly, trying to break through the haze I knew was clouding his troubled mind. And the words did break through.

He thrust out a shaking hand.

He reached out a trembling hand.

"You say you follow?" he asked falteringly. "You know where to follow? Where it took my Helma and my little Freda?"

"You say you follow?" he asked hesitantly. "Do you know where to go? Where it took my Helma and my little Freda?"

"Just that, Olaf Huldricksson," I answered. "Just that! I pledge you my life that I know."

"Just that, Olaf Huldricksson," I replied. "Just that! I promise you on my life that I know."

Da Costa stepped forward. "He speaks true, Olaf. You go faster on the Suwarna than on the Br-rw-un'ilda, Olaf, yes."

Da Costa stepped forward. "He's right, Olaf. You move quicker on the Suwarna than on the Br-rw-un'ilda, Olaf, for sure."

The giant Norseman, still gripping my hand, looked at him. "I know you, Da Costa," he muttered. "You are all right. Ja! You are a fair man. Where is the Brunhilda?"

The giant Norseman, still holding my hand, looked at him. "I know you, Da Costa," he said quietly. "You're okay. Yeah! You're a decent guy. Where's the Brunhilda?"

"She follow be'ind on a big rope, Olaf," soothed the Portuguese. "Soon you see her. But now lie down an' tell us, if you can, why you tie yourself to your wheel an' what it is that happen, Olaf."

"She’s following behind on a big rope, Olaf," the Portuguese reassured him. "You’ll see her soon. But for now, lie down and tell us, if you can, why you tied yourself to your wheel and what happened, Olaf."

"If you'll tell us how the sparkling devil came it will help us all when we get to where it is, Huldricksson," I said.

"If you tell us how the sparkling devil came, it will help us all when we get there, Huldricksson," I said.

On O'Keefe's face there was an expression of well-nigh ludicrous doubt and amazement. He glanced from one to the other. The giant shifted his own tense look from me to the Irishman. A gleam of approval lighted in his eyes. He loosed me, and gripped O'Keefe's arm. "Staerk!" he said. "Ja—strong, and with a strong heart. A man—ja! He comes too—we shall need him—ja!"

On O'Keefe's face was an expression of almost ridiculous doubt and surprise. He looked from one person to another. The giant shifted his intense gaze from me to the Irishman. A spark of approval lit up his eyes. He let me go and grabbed O'Keefe's arm. "Strong!" he said. "Yes—strong, and with a good heart. A man—yes! He’s coming too—we will need him—yes!"

"I tell," he muttered, and seated himself on the side of the bunk. "It was four nights ago. My Freda"—his voice shook—"Mine Yndling! She loved the moonlight. I was at the wheel and my Freda and my Helma they were behind me. The moon was behind us and the Brunhilda was like a swanboat sailing down with the moonlight sending her, ja.

"I'll tell you," he muttered, sitting down on the edge of the bunk. "It was four nights ago. My Freda"—his voice trembled—"My Yndling! She loved the moonlight. I was at the wheel and my Freda and my Helma were behind me. The moon was behind us and the Brunhilda was like a swan boat gliding along with the moonlight guiding her, yeah.

"I heard my Freda say: 'I see a nisse coming down the track of the moon.' And I hear her mother laugh, low, like a mother does when her Yndling dreams. I was happy—that night—with my Helma and my Freda, and the Brunhilda sailing like a swan-boat, ja. I heard the child say, 'The nisse comes fast!' And then I heard a scream from my Helma, a great scream—like a mare when her foal is torn from her. I spun around fast, ja! I dropped the wheel and spun fast! I saw—" He covered his eyes with his hands.

"I heard my Freda say, 'I see a nisse coming down the moon's path.' And I heard her mother laugh softly, like a mom does when her darling dreams. I was happy that night, with my Helma and my Freda, and the Brunhilda gliding like a swan boat, yeah. I heard the child say, 'The nisse is coming quickly!' And then I heard a scream from my Helma, a huge scream—like a mare when her foal is taken away. I turned around quickly, yeah! I dropped the wheel and spun around fast! I saw—" He covered his eyes with his hands.

The Portuguese had crept close to me, and I heard him panting like a frightened dog.

The Portuguese had moved in close to me, and I could hear him breathing heavily like a scared dog.

"I saw a white fire spring over the rail," whispered Olaf Huldricksson. "It whirled round and round, and it shone like—like stars in a whirlwind mist. There was a noise in my ears. It sounded like bells—little bells, ja! Like the music you make when you run your finger round goblets. It made me sick and dizzy—the hell noise.

"I saw a white fire leap over the railing," whispered Olaf Huldricksson. "It spun around and around, shining like—like stars in a swirling mist. I heard a sound in my ears. It was like bells—tiny bells, yeah! Like the music you create when you run your finger around the rims of goblets. It made me feel sick and dizzy—the damn noise."

"My Helma was—indeholde—what you say—in the middle of the white fire. She turned her face to me and she turned it on the child, and my Helma's face burned into my heart. Because it was full of fear, and it was full of happiness—of glaede. I tell you that the fear in my Helma's face made me ice here"—he beat his breast with clenched hand—"but the happiness in it burned on me like fire. And I could not move—I could not move.

"My Helma was—inside—what you’d call—in the middle of the white fire. She turned her face to me and then to the child, and my Helma's face burned into my heart. Because it was full of fear, and it was full of happiness—of joy. I tell you that the fear in my Helma's face chilled me here"—he beat his chest with his clenched hand—"but the happiness in it ignited a fire in me. And I couldn't move—I couldn't move."

"I said in here"—he touched his head—"I said, 'It is Loki come out of Helvede. But he cannot take my Helma, for Christ lives and Loki has no power to hurt my Helma or my Freda! Christ lives! Christ lives!' I said. But the sparkling devil did not let my Helma go. It drew her to the rail; half over it. I saw her eyes upon the child and a little she broke away and reached to it. And my Freda jumped into her arms. And the fire wrapped them both and they were gone! A little I saw them whirling on the moon track behind the Brunhilda—and they were gone!

"I said in here"—he pointed to his head—"I said, 'It's Loki coming out of Hell. But he can't take my Helma, because Christ is alive, and Loki has no power to harm my Helma or my Freda! Christ is alive! Christ is alive!' I said. But the sparkling devil didn't let my Helma go. It pulled her toward the rail; she was halfway over it. I saw her eyes on the child, and for a moment, she broke free and reached for it. My Freda jumped into her arms. Then the fire engulfed them both, and they were gone! I caught a glimpse of them swirling on the moon path behind the Brunhilda—and just like that, they were gone!

"The sparkling devil took them! Loki was loosed, and he had power. I turned the Brunhilda, and I followed where my Helma and mine Yndling had gone. My boys crept up and asked me to turn again. But I would not. They dropped a boat and left me. I steered straight on the path. I lashed my hands to the wheel that sleep might not loose them. I steered on and on and on—

"The sparkling devil took them! Loki was unleashed, and he had power. I turned the Brunhilda and followed where my Helma and my Yndling had gone. My boys crept up and asked me to turn back. But I refused. They dropped a boat and left me. I steered straight ahead on the path. I tied my hands to the wheel so that sleep wouldn't loosen them. I kept steering on and on and on—

"Where was the God I prayed when my wife and child were taken?" cried Olaf Huldricksson—and it was as though I heard Throckmartin asking that same bitter question. "I have left Him as He left me, ja! I pray now to Thor and to Odin, who can fetter Loki." He sank back, covering again his eyes.

"Where was the God I prayed to when my wife and child were taken?" cried Olaf Huldricksson—and it felt like I heard Throckmartin asking the same painful question. "I've abandoned Him just like He abandoned me, yes! Now I pray to Thor and Odin, who can bind Loki." He leaned back, covering his eyes again.

"Olaf," I said, "what you have called the sparkling devil has taken ones dear to me. I, too, was following it when we found you. You shall go with me to its home, and there we will try to take from it your wife and your child and my friends as well. But now that you may be strong for what is before us, you must sleep again."

"Olaf," I said, "the sparkling devil you mentioned has taken people I care about. I was also tracking it when we discovered you. You’ll come with me to its place, and together we’ll try to rescue your wife, your child, and my friends too. But for you to be strong for what lies ahead, you need to sleep again."

Olaf Huldricksson looked upon me and in his eyes was that something which souls must see in the eyes of Him the old Egyptians called the Searcher of Hearts in the Judgment Hall of Osiris.

Olaf Huldricksson looked at me, and in his eyes was that same something that souls must recognize in the eyes of Him whom the ancient Egyptians referred to as the Searcher of Hearts in the Judgment Hall of Osiris.

"You speak truth!" he said at last slowly. "I will do what you say!"

"You speak the truth!" he finally said slowly. "I will do what you say!"

He stretched out an arm at my bidding. I gave him a second injection. He lay back and soon he was sleeping. I turned toward Da Costa. His face was livid and sweating, and he was trembling pitiably. O'Keefe stirred.

He stretched out his arm as I asked. I gave him a second injection. He lay back and soon fell asleep. I turned to Da Costa. His face was pale and covered in sweat, and he was shaking badly. O'Keefe stirred.

"You did that mighty well, Dr. Goodwin," he said. "So well that I almost believed you myself."

"You did that really well, Dr. Goodwin," he said. "So well that I almost believed you myself."

"What did you think of his story, Mr. O'Keefe?" I asked.

"What did you think of his story, Mr. O'Keefe?" I asked.

His answer was almost painfully brief and colloquial.

His response was almost painfully short and casual.

"Nuts!" he said. I was a little shocked, I admit. "I think he's crazy, Dr. Goodwin," he corrected himself, quickly. "What else could I think?"

"Nuts!" he said. I was a bit taken aback, I admit. "I think he's lost it, Dr. Goodwin," he corrected himself quickly. "What else could I think?"

I turned to the little Portuguese without answering.

I looked at the little Portuguese without replying.

"There's no need for any anxiety tonight, Captain," I said. "Take my word for it. You need some rest yourself. Shall I give you a sleeping draft?"

"There's no need to worry tonight, Captain," I said. "Trust me. You could use some rest too. Should I get you a sleeping potion?"

"I do wish you would, Dr. Goodwin, sair," he answered gratefully. "Tomorrow, when I feel bettair—I would have a talk with you."

"I really hope you will, Dr. Goodwin," he replied gratefully. "Tomorrow, when I feel better, I’d like to have a talk with you."

I nodded. He did know something then! I mixed him an opiate of considerable strength. He took it and went to his own cabin.

I nodded. He did know something then! I mixed him a strong opioid. He took it and went to his own cabin.

I locked the door behind him and then, sitting beside the sleeping Norseman, I told O'Keefe my story from end to end. He asked few questions as I spoke. But after I had finished he cross-examined me rather minutely upon my recollections of the radiant phases upon each appearance, checking these with Throckmartin's observations of the same phenomena in the Chamber of the Moon Pool.

I locked the door behind him and then, sitting next to the sleeping Norseman, I shared my entire story with O'Keefe. He asked few questions while I spoke. But once I was done, he grilled me pretty thoroughly about my memories of the glowing phases during each sighting, comparing them to Throckmartin's observations of the same phenomena in the Chamber of the Moon Pool.

"And now what do you think of it all?" I asked.

"And what do you think about all of this now?" I asked.

He sat silent for a while, looking at Huldricksson.

He sat quietly for a while, staring at Huldricksson.

"Not what you seem to think, Dr. Goodwin," he answered at last, gravely. "Let me sleep over it. One thing of course is certain—you and your friend Throckmartin and this man here saw—something. But—" he was silent again and then continued with a kindness that I found vaguely irritating—"but I've noticed that when a scientist gets superstitious it—er—takes very hard!

"Not what you think, Dr. Goodwin," he finally replied seriously. "Let me think it over. One thing is certain—you, your friend Throckmartin, and this man here saw—something. But—" he paused again and then continued with an oddly irritating kindness—"but I've noticed that when a scientist becomes superstitious, it—er—really affects them!"

"Here's a few things I can tell you now though," he went on while I struggled to speak—"I pray in my heart that we'll meet neither the Dolphin nor anything with wireless on board going up. Because, Dr. Goodwin, I'd dearly love to take a crack at your Dweller.

"Here are a few things I can share with you now," he continued while I struggled to respond—"I truly hope we don't encounter the Dolphin or anything with wireless on board when we head up. Because, Dr. Goodwin, I would really love the chance to take on your Dweller."

"And another thing," said O'Keefe. "After this—cut out the trimmings, Doc, and call me plain Larry, for whether I think you're crazy or whether I don't, you're there with the nerve, Professor, and I'm for you.

"And another thing," said O'Keefe. "From now on—skip the frills, Doc, and just call me plain Larry, because whether I think you're crazy or not, you've got the guts, Professor, and I’m with you.

"Good night!" said Larry and took himself out to the deck hammock he had insisted upon having slung for him, refusing the captain's importunities to use his own cabin.

"Good night!" Larry said as he made his way to the deck hammock he had insisted on having set up for himself, turning down the captain's persistent requests to use his own cabin.

And it was with extremely mixed emotions as to his compliment that I watched him go. Superstitious. I, whose pride was my scientific devotion to fact and fact alone! Superstitious—and this from a man who believed in banshees and ghostly harpers and Irish wood nymphs and no doubt in leprechauns and all their tribe!

And I felt very conflicted about his compliment as I watched him leave. Superstitious. Me, who prided myself on my scientific devotion to facts and nothing but facts! Superstitious—and this coming from a guy who believed in banshees, ghostly harpers, Irish wood nymphs, and probably leprechauns and all their kinds!

Half laughing, half irritated, and wholly happy in even the part promise of Larry O'Keefe's comradeship on my venture, I arranged a couple of pillows, stretched myself out on two chairs and took up my vigil beside Olaf Huldricksson.

Half laughing, half annoyed, and completely happy just at the thought of Larry O'Keefe's friendship on my journey, I propped up a couple of pillows, laid back on two chairs, and settled in for my watch next to Olaf Huldricksson.




CHAPTER IX

A Lost Page of Earth

When I awakened the sun was streaming through the cabin porthole. Outside a fresh voice lilted. I lay on my two chairs and listened. The song was one with the wholesome sunshine and the breeze blowing stiffly and whipping the curtains. It was Larry O'Keefe at his matins:

When I woke up, the sun was shining through the cabin porthole. Outside, a lively voice floated in the air. I lay on my two chairs and listened. The song blended perfectly with the warm sunshine and the brisk breeze that was whipping the curtains. It was Larry O'Keefe singing his morning tunes:

The little red lark is shaking his wings,
Straight from the breast of his love he springs

The little red lark is flapping his wings,
Right from the heart of his love he takes off

Larry's voice soared.

Larry's voice reached new heights.

His wings and his feathers are sunrise red,
He hails the sun and his golden head,
Good morning, Doc, you are long abed.

His wings and feathers are sunrise red,
He greets the sun with his golden head,
Good morning, Doc, you’ve slept in late.

This last was a most irreverent interpolation, I well knew. I opened my door. O'Keefe stood outside laughing. The Suwarna, her engines silent, was making fine headway under all sail, the Brunhilda skipping in her wake cheerfully with half her canvas up.

This was a really disrespectful interruption, I knew that for sure. I opened my door. O'Keefe was outside laughing. The Suwarna, her engines off, was making good progress with all its sails up, while the Brunhilda happily followed behind with half of its sails up.

The sea was crisping and dimpling under the wind. Blue and white was the world as far as the eye could reach. Schools of little silvery green flying fish broke through the water rushing on each side of us; flashed for an instant and were gone. Behind us gulls hovered and dipped. The shadow of mystery had retreated far over the rim of this wide awake and beautiful world and if, subconsciously, I knew that somewhere it was brooding and waiting, for a little while at least I was consciously free of its oppression.

The sea was rippling and shimmering in the wind. Blue and white stretched out as far as I could see. Schools of small, shiny, green flying fish leaped out of the water, darted for a moment, and then disappeared. Behind us, seagulls hovered and swooped down. The shadow of mystery had retreated far over the edge of this lively and beautiful world, and even though I knew it was lurking and waiting somewhere, for a brief moment, I felt completely free from its weight.

"How's the patient?" asked O'Keefe.

"How's the patient?" O'Keefe asked.

He was answered by Huldricksson himself, who must have risen just as I left the cabin. The Norseman had slipped on a pair of pajamas and, giant torso naked under the sun, he strode out upon us. We all of us looked at him a trifle anxiously. But Olaf's madness had left him. In his eyes was much sorrow, but the berserk rage was gone.

He was met by Huldricksson himself, who must have gotten up just as I exited the cabin. The Norseman had put on a pair of pajamas, and with his huge torso bare under the sun, he walked towards us. We all looked at him a bit anxiously. But Olaf's madness had faded. There was a lot of sadness in his eyes, but the berserk rage was gone.

He spoke straight to me: "You said last night we follow?"

He looked directly at me and said, "Did you say last night that we’re following?"

I nodded.

I agreed.

"It is where?" he asked again.

"It is where?" he asked again.

"We go first to Ponape and from there to Metalanim Harbour—to the Nan-Matal. You know the place?"

"We're heading first to Ponape and then to Metalanim Harbour—to the Nan-Matal. Do you know that place?"

Huldricksson bowed—a white gleam as of ice showing in his blue eyes.

Huldricksson bowed—there was a white glint like ice in his blue eyes.

"It is there?" he asked.

"Is it there?" he asked.

"It is there that we must first search," I answered.

"It’s there that we need to look first," I replied.

"Good!" said Olaf Huldricksson. "It is good!"

"Good!" said Olaf Huldricksson. "It's good!"

He looked at Da Costa inquiringly and the little Portuguese, following his thought, answered his unspoken question.

He looked at Da Costa with curiosity, and the little Portuguese, sensing his thoughts, answered the question he hadn't said out loud.

"We should be at Ponape tomorrow morning early, Olaf."

"We should arrive at Ponape early tomorrow morning, Olaf."

"Good!" repeated the Norseman. He looked away, his eyes tear-filled.

"Good!" the Norseman said again. He looked away, his eyes filled with tears.

A restraint fell upon us; the embarrassment all men experience when they feel a great sympathy and a great pity, to neither of which they quite know how to give expression. By silent consent we discussed at breakfast only the most casual topics.

A weight settled over us; the awkwardness that everyone feels when they have deep sympathy and pity but don’t really know how to express it. By unspoken agreement, we only talked about the most trivial topics at breakfast.

When the meal was over Huldricksson expressed a desire to go aboard the Brunhilda.

When the meal was finished, Huldricksson said he wanted to go on board the Brunhilda.

The Suwarna hove to and Da Costa and he dropped into the small boat. When they reached the Brunhilda's deck I saw Olaf take the wheel and the two fall into earnest talk. I beckoned to O'Keefe and we stretched ourselves out on the bow hatch under cover of the foresail. He lighted a cigarette, took a couple of leisurely puffs, and looked at me expectantly.

The Suwarna came to a halt, and Da Costa dropped down into the small boat. When we got to the Brunhilda's deck, I saw Olaf take the wheel, and the two of them started talking seriously. I waved to O'Keefe, and we settled ourselves on the bow hatch, sheltered by the foresail. He lit a cigarette, took a few relaxed puffs, and looked at me with anticipation.

"Well?" I asked.

"Well?" I asked.

"Well," said O'Keefe, "suppose you tell me what you think—and then I'll proceed to point out your scientific errors." His eyes twinkled mischievously.

"Well," said O'Keefe, "why don't you share your thoughts—and then I'll go ahead and highlight your scientific mistakes." His eyes sparkled playfully.

"Larry," I replied, somewhat severely, "you may not know that I have a scientific reputation which, putting aside all modesty, I may say is an enviable one. You used a word last night to which I must interpose serious objection. You more than hinted that I hid—superstitions. Let me inform you, Larry O'Keefe, that I am solely a seeker, observer, analyst, and synthesist of facts. I am not"—and I tried to make my tone as pointed as my words—"I am not a believer in phantoms or spooks, leprechauns, banshees, or ghostly harpers."

"Larry," I replied, a bit sternly, "you might not realize that I have a scientific reputation that, if I'm being honest, is quite admirable. You used a word last night that I need to seriously object to. You suggested that I hide—superstitions. Let me make it clear, Larry O'Keefe, that I am simply a seeker, observer, analyzer, and synthesizer of facts. I do not"—and I tried to make my tone as sharp as my words—"I do not believe in phantoms or ghosts, leprechauns, banshees, or spectral musicians."

O'Keefe leaned back and shouted with laughter.

O'Keefe leaned back and burst out laughing.

"Forgive me, Goodwin," he gasped. "But if you could have seen yourself solemnly disclaiming the banshee"—another twinkle showed in his eyes—"and then with all this sunshine and this wide-open world"—he shrugged his shoulders—"it's hard to visualize anything such as you and Huldricksson have described."

"Forgive me, Goodwin," he gasped. "But if you could have seen yourself seriously denying the banshee"—another glint appeared in his eyes—"and then with all this sunshine and this vast open world"—he shrugged—"it's hard to picture anything like what you and Huldricksson have described."

"I know how hard it is, Larry," I answered. "And don't think I have any idea that the phenomenon is supernatural in the sense spiritualists and table turners have given that word. I do think it is supernormal; energized by a force unknown to modern science—but that doesn't mean I think it outside the radius of science."

"I know how tough it is, Larry," I replied. "And don’t think I believe this phenomenon is supernatural in the way that spiritualists and table turners use the term. I do think it’s supernormal; powered by a force that modern science hasn’t identified yet—but that doesn’t mean I think it’s beyond the scope of science."

"Tell me your theory, Goodwin," he said. I hesitated—for not yet had I been able to put into form to satisfy myself any explanation of the Dweller.

"Share your theory with me, Goodwin," he said. I hesitated—because I still hadn't managed to put together an explanation of the Dweller that satisfied me.

"I think," I hazarded finally, "it is possible that some members of that race peopling the ancient continent which we know existed here in the Pacific, have survived. We know that many of these islands are honeycombed with caverns and vast subterranean spaces, literally underground lands running in some cases far out beneath the ocean floor. It is possible that for some reason survivors of this race sought refuge in the abysmal spaces, one of whose entrances is on the islet where Throckmartin's party met its end.

"I think," I finally ventured, "it's possible that some members of that race who lived on the ancient continent we know was here in the Pacific have survived. We know that many of these islands have a network of caves and large underground areas, literally lands beneath the surface, in some cases extending far out below the ocean floor. It's possible that for some reason, survivors from this race found refuge in these deep spaces, one entrance of which is on the islet where Throckmartin's group met its end."

"As for their persistence in these caverns—we know they possessed a high science. They may have gone far in the mastery of certain universal forms of energy—especially that we call light. They may have developed a civilization and a science far more advanced than ours. What I call the Dweller may be one of the results of this science. Larry—it may well be that this lost race is planning to emerge again upon earth's surface!"

"As for their determination to stay in these caves—we understand they had a sophisticated understanding. They might have made significant progress in mastering certain universal forms of energy—especially what we refer to as light. They could have built a civilization and a science much more advanced than ours. What I refer to as the Dweller could be a consequence of this knowledge. Larry—it’s possible that this lost race is planning to rise again to the earth's surface!"

"And is sending out your Dweller as a messenger, a scientific dove from their Ark?" I chose to overlook the banter in his question.

"And are you sending out your Dweller as a messenger, a scientific dove from their Ark?" I decided to ignore the teasing in his question.

"Did you ever hear of the Chamats?" I asked him. He shook his head.

"Have you ever heard of the Chamats?" I asked him. He shook his head.

"In Papua," I explained, "there is a wide-spread and immeasurably old tradition that 'imprisoned under the hills' is a race of giants who once ruled this region 'when it stretched from sun to sun before the moon god drew the waters over it'—I quote from the legend. Not only in Papua but throughout Malaysia you find this story. And, so the tradition runs, these people—the Chamats—will one day break through the hills and rule the world; 'make over the world' is the literal translation of the constant phrase in the tale. It was Herbert Spencer who pointed out that there is a basis of fact in every myth and legend of man. It is possible that these survivors I am discussing form Spencer's fact basis for the Malaysian legend.[1]

"In Papua," I explained, "there's a long-standing and ancient tradition that a race of giants 'imprisoned under the hills' once ruled this area 'when it stretched from sun to sun before the moon god covered it with water'—I’m quoting from the legend. This story can be found not just in Papua but throughout Malaysia as well. According to the tradition, these people—the Chamats—will eventually break free from the hills and rule the world; 'make over the world' is the literal translation of a recurring phrase in the tale. Herbert Spencer noted that there's a grain of truth in every myth and legend of humanity. It’s possible that the survivors I'm talking about represent Spencer's factual basis for the Malaysian legend.[1]

"This much is sure—the moon door, which is clearly operated by the action of moon rays upon some unknown element or combination and the crystals through which the moon rays pour down upon the pool their prismatic columns, are humanly made mechanisms. So long as they are humanly made, and so long as it is this flood of moonlight from which the Dweller draws its power of materialization, the Dweller itself, if not the product of the human mind, is at least dependent upon the product of the human mind for its appearance."

"This much is certain—the moon door, which is clearly activated by the way moon rays interact with some unknown substance or combination, and the crystals that channel the moon rays down onto the pool in their prismatic columns, are man-made mechanisms. As long as they are man-made, and as long as it is this flood of moonlight that the Dweller uses to manifest, the Dweller itself, if not a creation of the human mind, at least relies on human creations for its appearance."

"Wait a minute, Goodwin," interrupted O'Keefe. "Do you mean to say you think that this thing is made of—well—of moonshine?"

"Wait a minute, Goodwin," interrupted O'Keefe. "Are you saying you think this stuff is made of—well—moonshine?"

"Moonlight," I replied, "is, of course, reflected sunlight. But the rays which pass back to earth after their impact on the moon's surface are profoundly changed. The spectroscope shows that they lose practically all the slower vibrations we call red and infra-red, while the extremely rapid vibrations we call the violet and ultra-violet are accelerated and altered. Many scientists hold that there is an unknown element in the moon—perhaps that which makes the gigantic luminous trails that radiate in all directions from the lunar crater Tycho—whose energies are absorbed by and carried on the moon rays.

"Moonlight," I replied, "is basically sunlight reflected off the moon. But the rays that return to Earth after hitting the moon's surface are significantly changed. The spectroscope reveals that they lose almost all the slower vibrations we refer to as red and infra-red, while the very fast vibrations we call violet and ultra-violet are sped up and changed. Many scientists believe there is an unknown element on the moon—maybe the one responsible for the huge glowing trails radiating in all directions from the lunar crater Tycho—whose energies are absorbed by and carried by the moon's rays."

"At any rate, whether by the loss of the vibrations of the red or by the addition of this mysterious force, the light of the moon becomes something entirely different from mere modified sunlight—just as the addition or subtraction of one other chemical in a compound of several makes the product a substance with entirely different energies and potentialities.

"Anyway, whether it’s due to the loss of the red vibrations or the introduction of this mysterious force, the light of the moon transforms into something completely different from just modified sunlight—similar to how adding or removing a single chemical in a mixture can create a substance with entirely different energies and properties."

"Now these rays, Larry, are given perhaps still another mysterious activity by the globes through which Throckmartin said they passed in the Chamber of the Moon Pool. The result is the necessary factor in the formation of the Dweller. There would be nothing scientifically improbable in such a process. Kubalski, the great Russian physicist, produced crystalline forms exhibiting every faculty that we call vital by subjecting certain combinations of chemicals to the action of highly concentrated rays of various colours. Something in light and nothing else produced their pseudo-vitality. We do not begin to know how to harness the potentialities of that magnetic vibration of the ether we call light."

"Now these rays, Larry, might gain yet another mysterious function from the globes that Throckmartin mentioned they passed through in the Chamber of the Moon Pool. This is the crucial element in the creation of the Dweller. There’s nothing scientifically unlikely about such a process. Kubalski, the renowned Russian physicist, created crystalline forms that displayed every quality we consider vital by exposing specific chemical combinations to highly concentrated rays of various colors. Something in light, and nothing else, sparked their pseudo-vitality. We barely understand how to tap into the potential of that magnetic vibration of the ether we refer to as light."

"Listen, Doc," said Larry earnestly, "I'll take everything you say about this lost continent, the people who used to live on it, and their caverns, for granted. But by the sword of Brian Boru, you'll never get me to fall for the idea that a bunch of moonshine can handle a big woman such as you say Throckmartin's Thora was, nor a two-fisted man such as you say Throckmartin was, nor Huldricksson's wife—and I'll bet she was one of those strapping big northern women too—you'll never get me to believe that any bunch of concentrated moonshine could handle them and take them waltzing off along a moonbeam back to wherever it goes. No, Doc, not on your life, even Tennessee moonshine couldn't do that—nix!"

"Listen, Doc," Larry said earnestly, "I'll accept everything you say about this lost continent, the people who lived there, and their caves, without question. But I swear, you'll never convince me that a bunch of homemade liquor could handle a big woman like you say Throckmartin's Thora was, or a tough guy like you say Throckmartin was, or Huldricksson's wife—and I bet she was one of those strong northern women too—you'll never get me to believe that any kind of strong liquor could manage them and take them dancing off along a moonbeam back to wherever that goes. No way, Doc, not on your life, even Tennessee moonshine couldn't do that—no chance!"

"All right, O'Keefe," I answered, now very much irritated indeed. "What's your theory?" And I could not resist adding: "Fairies?"

"Alright, O'Keefe," I replied, clearly very irritated. "What's your theory?" And I couldn't help but add, "Fairies?"

"Professor," he grinned, "if that Thing's a fairy it's Irish and when it sees me it'll be so glad there'll be nothing to it. 'I was lost, strayed, or stolen, Larry avick,' it'll say, 'an' I was so homesick for the old sod I was desp'rit,' it'll say, an' 'take me back quick before I do any more har-rm!' it'll tell me—an' that's the truth.

"Professor," he smiled, "if that Thing's a fairy, it's Irish, and when it sees me, it'll be so happy there'll be no stopping it. 'I was lost, wandering, or taken, Larry dear,' it'll say, 'and I was so homesick for the old country that I was desperate,' it'll say, and 'take me back quickly before I cause any more trouble!' it'll tell me—and that's the truth."

"Now don't get me wrong. I believe you all saw something all right. But what I think you saw was some kind of gas. All this region is volcanic and islands and things are constantly poking up from the sea. It's probably gas; a volcanic emanation; something new to us and that drives you crazy—lots of kinds of gas do that. It hit the Throckmartin party on that island and they probably were all more or less delirious all the time; thought they saw things; talked it over and—collective hallucination—just like the Angels of Mons and other miracles of the war. Somebody sees something that looks like something else. He points it out to the man next him. 'Do you see it?' asks he. 'Sure I see it,' says the other. And there you are—collective hallucination.

"Now, don’t get me wrong. I believe you all saw something for sure. But what I think you saw was some kind of gas. This whole area is volcanic, and new islands are constantly rising from the sea. It’s probably gas; a volcanic release; something unfamiliar to us that drives you crazy—lots of different gases can do that. It affected the Throckmartin group on that island, and they were likely all somewhat delirious the whole time; thought they saw things, talked about it—and then, collective hallucination—just like the Angels of Mons and other miracles from the war. Someone sees something that looks like something else. He points it out to the person next to him. 'Do you see it?' he asks. 'Of course, I see it,' replies the other. And there you have it—collective hallucination."

"When your friends got it bad they most likely jumped overboard one by one. Huldricksson sails into a place where it is and it hits his wife. She grabs the child and jumps over. Maybe the moon rays make it luminous! I've seen gas on the front under the moon that looked like a thousand whirling dervish devils. Yes, and you could see the devil's faces in it. And if it got into your lungs nothing could ever make you think you hadn't seen real devils."

"When your friends were in trouble, they probably jumped overboard one by one. Huldricksson sails into a spot where it happens, and it affects his wife. She grabs the child and jumps in. Maybe the moonlight makes it glow! I've seen gas in the front under the moon that looked like a thousand whirling dervish devils. Yes, and you could see the devils' faces in it. And if it got into your lungs, nothing could ever convince you that you hadn't seen real devils."

For a time I was silent.

For a while, I didn't say anything.

"Larry," I said at last, "whether you are right or I am right, I must go to the Nan-Matal. Will you go with me, Larry?"

"Larry," I finally said, "whether you're right or I'm right, I need to go to the Nan-Matal. Will you come with me, Larry?"

"Goodwin," he replied, "I surely will. I'm as interested as you are. If we don't run across the Dolphin I'll stick. I'll leave word at Ponape, to tell them where I am should they come along. If they report me dead for a while there's nobody to care. So that's all right. Only old man, be reasonable. You've thought over this so long, you're going bug, honestly you are."

"Goodwin," he replied, "I definitely will. I'm just as interested as you are. If we don't run into the Dolphin, I'll stay put. I'll leave a message at Ponape, so they know where I am if they come by. If they say I'm dead for a while, no one will care. So that's fine. But listen, old man, be reasonable. You've thought about this for so long, you're really starting to lose it."

And again, the gladness that I might have Larry O'Keefe with me, was so great that I forgot to be angry.

And once more, the happiness of having Larry O'Keefe with me was so overwhelming that I forgot to be mad.


[1] William Beebe, the famous American naturalist and ornithologist, recently fighting in France with America's air force, called attention to this remarkable belief in an article printed not long ago in the Atlantic Monthly. Still more significant was it that he noted a persistent rumour that the breaking out of the buried race was close.—W.J. B., Pres. I. A. of S.

[1] William Beebe, the well-known American naturalist and ornithologist, who recently fought in France with America's air force, highlighted this remarkable belief in an article published not long ago in the Atlantic Monthly. Even more significant was his observation of a persistent rumor that the emergence of the buried race was imminent.—W.J. B., Pres. I. A. of S.




CHAPTER X

The Moon Pool

Da Costa, who had come aboard unnoticed by either of us, now tapped me on the arm.

Da Costa, who had gotten on board without either of us noticing, now tapped me on the arm.

"Doctair Goodwin," he said, "can I see you in my cabin, sair?"

"Doctor Goodwin," he said, "can I talk to you in my cabin, sir?"

At last, then, he was going to speak. I followed him.

At last, he was finally going to talk. I followed him.

"Doctair," he said, when we had entered, "this is a veree strange thing that has happened to Olaf. Veree strange. An' the natives of Ponape, they have been very much excite' lately.

"Doctor," he said, when we had entered, "this is a very strange thing that has happened to Olaf. Very strange. And the natives of Ponape have been very excited lately.

"Of what they fear I know nothing, nothing!" Again that quick, furtive crossing of himself. "But this I have to tell you. There came to me from Ranaloa last month a man, a Russian, a doctair, like you. His name it was Marakinoff. I take him to Ponape an' the natives there they will not take him to the Nan-Matal where he wish to go—no! So I take him. We leave in a boat, wit' much instrument carefully tied up. I leave him there wit' the boat an' the food. He tell me to tell no one an' pay me not to. But you are a friend an' Olaf he depend much upon you an' so I tell you, sair."

"Of what they fear, I know nothing, nothing!" Again, he quickly crossed himself. "But I have to tell you this. Last month, a man came to me from Ranaloa, a Russian, a doctor, like you. His name was Marakinoff. I took him to Ponape, and the locals there wouldn't take him to Nan-Matal, where he wanted to go—no! So I took him. We left in a boat, with many instruments carefully packed. I left him there with the boat and the food. He told me not to tell anyone and paid me not to. But you are a friend, and Olaf relies on you a lot, so I’m telling you, sir."

"You know nothing more than this, Da Costa?" I asked. "Nothing of another expedition?"

"You don’t know anything else about this, Da Costa?" I asked. "Nothing about another expedition?"

"No," he shook his head vehemently. "Nothing more."

"No," he shook his head strongly. "Nothing else."

"Hear the name Throckmartin while you were there?" I persisted.

"Hear the name Throckmartin while you were there?" I pressed on.

"No," his eyes were steady as he answered but the pallor had crept again into his face.

"No," his gaze was steady as he replied, but the paleness had returned to his face.

I was not so sure. But if he knew more than he had told me why was he afraid to speak? My anxiety deepened and later I sought relief from it by repeating the conversation to O'Keefe.

I wasn't so sure. But if he knew more than he had let on, why was he scared to talk? My anxiety grew, and later I tried to ease it by repeating the conversation to O'Keefe.

"A Russian, eh," he said. "Well, they can be damned nice, or damned—otherwise. Considering what you did for me, I hope I can look him over before the Dolphin shows up."

“A Russian, huh,” he said. “Well, they can be really nice, or really not. Considering what you did for me, I hope I can check him out before the Dolphin shows up.”

Next morning we raised Ponape, without further incident, and before noon the Suwarna and the Brunhilda had dropped anchor in the harbour. Upon the excitement and manifest dread of the natives, when we sought among them for carriers and workmen to accompany us, I will not dwell. It is enough to say that no payment we offered could induce a single one of them to go to the Nan-Matal. Nor would they say why.

Next morning, we spotted Ponape without any issues, and by noon, the Suwarna and the Brunhilda had anchored in the harbor. I won’t go into the excitement and clear fear of the locals when we looked for carriers and workers to join us. It’s enough to say that no amount of money we offered could convince any of them to go to the Nan-Matal. They also wouldn’t explain why.

Finally it was agreed that the Brunhilda should be left in charge of a half-breed Chinaman, whom both Da Costa and Huldricksson knew and trusted. We piled her long-boat up with my instruments and food and camping equipment. The Suwarna took us around to Metalanim Harbour, and there, with the tops of ancient sea walls deep in the blue water beneath us, and the ruins looming up out of the mangroves, a scant mile from us, left us.

Finally, it was decided that Brunhilda would be left in the care of a half-Chinese man, whom both Da Costa and Huldricksson knew and trusted. We loaded her longboat with my instruments, food, and camping gear. The Suwarna took us to Metalanim Harbour, and there, with the tops of ancient sea walls submerged in the blue water below us and the ruins rising up out of the mangroves just a short mile away, left us.

Then with Huldricksson manipulating our small sail, and Larry at the rudder, we rounded the titanic wall that swept down into the depths, and turned at last into the canal that Throckmartin, on his map, had marked as that which, running between frowning Nan-Tauach and its satellite islet, Tau, led straight to the gate of the place of ancient mysteries.

Then with Huldricksson managing our small sail and Larry at the rudder, we navigated around the massive wall that plunged into the depths, and finally turned into the canal that Throckmartin had marked on his map as the one that, running between the imposing Nan-Tauach and its smaller satellite islet, Tau, led directly to the entrance of the ancient mysteries.

And as we entered that channel we were enveloped by a silence; a silence so intense, so—weighted that it seemed to have substance; an alien silence that clung and stifled and still stood aloof from us—the living. It was a stillness, such as might follow the long tramping of millions into the grave; it was—paradoxical as it may be—filled with the withdrawal of life.

And as we entered that channel, we were surrounded by a silence; a silence so deep, so heavy that it felt tangible; an otherworldly silence that wrapped around us, suffocating and yet distant from us—the living. It was a stillness, like what might come after millions have marched into the grave; it was—strangely enough—filled with the absence of life.

Standing down in the chambered depths of the Great Pyramid I had known something of such silence—but never such intensity as this. Larry felt it and I saw him look at me askance. If Olaf, sitting in the bow, felt it, too, he gave no sign; his blue eyes, with again the glint of ice within them, watched the channel before us.

Standing deep in the chambers of the Great Pyramid, I had experienced silence before—but never one this intense. Larry sensed it and I noticed him glance at me sideways. If Olaf, sitting at the front, felt it as well, he showed no signs; his blue eyes, again sparkling with an icy glint, focused on the path ahead of us.

As we passed, there arose upon our left sheer walls of black basalt blocks, cyclopean, towering fifty feet or more, broken here and there by the sinking of their deep foundations.

As we walked by, we saw massive walls of black basalt blocks on our left, towering over fifty feet high, occasionally interrupted by the settling of their deep foundations.

In front of us the mangroves widened out and filled the canal. On our right the lesser walls of Tau, sombre blocks smoothed and squared and set with a cold, mathematical nicety that filled me with vague awe, slipped by. Through breaks I caught glimpses of dark ruins and of great fallen stones that seemed to crouch and menace us, as we passed. Somewhere there, hidden, were the seven globes that poured the moon fire down upon the Moon Pool.

In front of us, the mangroves spread out and filled the canal. To our right, the lower walls of Tau, dark blocks that were smoothed and squared with a cold, precise accuracy that made me feel an uneasy awe, slipped by. Through gaps, I caught glimpses of dark ruins and large fallen stones that seemed to loom and threaten us as we went by. Somewhere in there, hidden, were the seven globes that poured moonlight down onto the Moon Pool.

Now we were among the mangroves and, sail down, the three of us pushed and pulled the boat through their tangled roots and branches. The noise of our passing split the silence like a profanation, and from the ancient bastions came murmurs—forbidding, strangely sinister. And now we were through, floating on a little open space of shadow-filled water. Before us lifted the gateway of Nan-Tauach, gigantic, broken, incredibly old; shattered portals through which had passed men and women of earth's dawn; old with a weight of years that pressed leadenly upon the eyes that looked upon it, and yet was in some curious indefinable way—menacingly defiant.

Now we were among the mangroves, and as we sailed on, the three of us pushed and pulled the boat through their tangled roots and branches. The noise we made broke the silence like a sacrilege, and from the ancient bastions came murmurs—foreboding, oddly sinister. And now we were through, floating in a small open patch of shadowy water. Before us rose the gateway of Nan-Tauach, gigantic, broken, incredibly old; shattered portals that had witnessed the passage of men and women from the dawn of time; aged with a heaviness that weighed down the eyes that looked at it, yet in some strange, undefinable way—menacingly defiant.

Beyond the gate, back from the portals, stretched a flight of enormous basalt slabs, a giant's stairway indeed; and from each side of it marched the high walls that were the Dweller's pathway. None of us spoke as we grounded the boat and dragged it upon a half-submerged pier. And when we did speak it was in whispers.

Beyond the gate, away from the entrances, lay a path of massive basalt slabs, truly a giant's staircase; and on either side marched the towering walls that formed the Dweller's path. None of us spoke as we grounded the boat and pulled it onto a partly submerged pier. And when we finally did speak, it was only in whispers.

"What next?" asked Larry.

"What now?" asked Larry.

"I think we ought to take a look around," I replied in the same low tones. "We'll climb the wall here and take a flash about. The whole place ought to be plain as day from that height."

"I think we should check things out," I said quietly. "We'll climb up the wall and take a quick look around. We should be able to see the whole area clearly from up there."

Huldricksson, his blue eyes alert, nodded. With the greatest difficulty we clambered up the broken blocks.

Huldricksson, his blue eyes sharp, nodded. With a lot of effort, we scrambled up the broken blocks.

To the east and south of us, set like children's blocks in the midst of the sapphire sea, lay dozens of islets, none of them covering more than two square miles of surface; each of them a perfect square or oblong within its protecting walls.

To the east and south of us, positioned like kids' building blocks in the middle of the sapphire sea, were dozens of small islands, none larger than two square miles in size; each one a perfect square or rectangle surrounded by its protective walls.

On none was there sign of life, save for a few great birds that hovered here and there, and gulls dipping in the blue waves beyond.

On none was there a sign of life, except for a few large birds that hovered here and there, and seagulls diving in the blue waves beyond.

We turned our gaze down upon the island on which we stood. It was, I estimated, about three-quarters of a mile square. The sea wall enclosed it. It was really an enormous basalt-sided open cube, and within it two other open cubes. The enclosure between the first and second wall was stone paved, with here and there a broken pillar and long stone benches. The hibiscus, the aloe tree, and a number of small shrubs had found place, but seemed only to intensify its stark loneliness.

We looked down at the island we were standing on. It was about three-quarters of a mile square, I estimated. The sea wall surrounded it. It was basically a huge open cube made of basalt, and inside it were two other open cubes. The area between the first and second walls was paved with stones, with a few broken pillars and long stone benches scattered around. Hibiscus, aloe trees, and several small shrubs were growing there, but they only seemed to highlight its stark loneliness.

"Wonder where the Russian can be?" asked Larry.

"Wonder where the Russian could be?" asked Larry.

I shook my head. There was no sign of life here. Had Marakinoff gone—or had the Dweller taken him, too? Whatever had happened, there was no trace of him below us or on any of the islets within our range of vision. We scrambled down the side of the gateway. Olaf looked at me wistfully.

I shook my head. There was no sign of life here. Had Marakinoff left—or had the Dweller taken him, too? Whatever happened, there was no trace of him below us or on any of the islets we could see. We scrambled down the side of the gateway. Olaf looked at me with a sense of longing.

"We start the search now, Olaf," I said. "And first, O'Keefe, let us see whether the grey stone is really here. After that we will set up camp, and while I unpack, you and Olaf search the island. It won't take long."

"We'll start searching now, Olaf," I said. "And first, O'Keefe, let’s check if the grey stone is actually here. After that, we’ll set up camp, and while I unpack, you and Olaf can search the island. It won’t take long."

Larry gave a look at his service automatic and grinned. "Lead on, Macduff," he said. We made our way up the steps, through the outer enclosures and into the central square, I confess to a fire of scientific curiosity and eagerness tinged with a dread that O'Keefe's analysis might be true. Would we find the moving slab and, if so, would it be as Throckmartin had described? If so, then even Larry would have to admit that here was something that theories of gases and luminous emanations would not explain; and the first test of the whole amazing story would be passed. But if not—And there before us, the faintest tinge of grey setting it apart from its neighbouring blocks of basalt, was the moon door!

Larry glanced at his service automatic and smiled. "Lead on, Macduff," he said. We made our way up the steps, through the outer enclosures and into the central square. I felt a mix of scientific curiosity and eagerness, along with a fear that O'Keefe's analysis might be right. Would we find the moving slab, and if we did, would it be as Throckmartin had described? If it was, then even Larry would have to admit that there was something here that theories about gases and glowing emissions couldn’t explain; this would be the first test of the whole incredible story passed. But if not—And there before us, the faintest hint of grey distinguishing it from the surrounding blocks of basalt, was the moon door!

There was no mistaking it. This was, in very deed, the portal through which Throckmartin had seen pass that gloriously dreadful apparition he called the Dweller. At its base was the curious, seemingly polished cup-like depression within which, my lost friend had told me, the opening door swung.

There was no doubt about it. This was definitely the portal through which Throckmartin had witnessed that magnificently terrifying figure he referred to as the Dweller. At its base was the strange, apparently polished cup-shaped depression where, my missing friend had told me, the door opened.

What was that portal—more enigmatic than was ever sphinx? And what lay beyond it? What did that smooth stone, whose wan deadness whispered of ages-old corridors of time opening out into alien, unimaginable vistas, hide? It had cost the world of science Throckmartin's great brain—as it had cost Throckmartin those he loved. It had drawn me to it in search of Throckmartin—and its shadow had fallen upon the soul of Olaf the Norseman; and upon what thousands upon thousands more I wondered, since the brains that had conceived it had vanished with their secret knowledge?

What was that portal—more mysterious than any sphinx? And what was beyond it? What did that smooth stone, which seemed lifeless and hinted at ancient pathways of time leading to bizarre, unimaginable landscapes, conceal? It had cost Throckmartin, with his brilliant mind, everything—including those he cared for. It had pulled me toward it in search of Throckmartin—and its shadow had loomed over Olaf the Norseman; and I wondered how many thousands more had been affected, since the intellects that devised it had disappeared along with their secret knowledge?

What lay beyond it?

What was beyond it?

I stretched out a shaking hand and touched the surface of the slab. A faint thrill passed through my hand and arm, oddly unfamiliar and as oddly unpleasant; as of electric contact holding the very essence of cold. O'Keefe, watching, imitated my action. As his fingers rested on the stone his face filled with astonishment.

I reached out a trembling hand and touched the surface of the slab. A faint thrill ran through my hand and arm, strangely unfamiliar and just as strangely unpleasant; like an electric shock carrying the very essence of cold. O'Keefe, observing me, copied my action. As his fingers rested on the stone, his face filled with amazement.

"It's the door?" he asked. I nodded. There was a low whistle from him and he pointed up toward the top of the grey stone. I followed the gesture and saw, above the moon door and on each side of it, two gently curving bosses of rock, perhaps a foot in diameter.

"It's the door?" he asked. I nodded. He let out a low whistle and pointed up at the top of the grey stone. I followed his gesture and saw, above the moon door and on each side of it, two gently curving protrusions of rock, maybe a foot in diameter.

"The moon door's keys," I said.

"The keys to the moon door," I said.

"It begins to look so," answered Larry. "If we can find them," he added.

"It definitely seems that way," Larry replied. "If we can locate them," he added.

"There's nothing we can do till moonrise," I replied. "And we've none too much time to prepare as it is. Come!"

"There's nothing we can do until the moon rises," I replied. "And we don't have much time to get ready as it is. Let's go!"

A little later we were beside our boat. We lightered it, set up the tent, and as it was now but a short hour to sundown I bade them leave me and make their search. They went off together, and I busied myself with opening some of the paraphernalia I had brought with me.

A little later, we were next to our boat. We unloaded it, set up the tent, and since there was just an hour left until sunset, I told them to leave me and go look for what they needed. They went off together, and I focused on unpacking some of the equipment I had brought along.

First of all I took out the two Becquerel ray-condensers that I had bought in Sydney. Their lenses would collect and intensify to the fullest extent any light directed upon them. I had found them most useful in making spectroscopic analysis of luminous vapours, and I knew that at Yerkes Observatory splendid results had been obtained from them in collecting the diffused radiance of the nebulae for the same purpose.

First of all, I took out the two Becquerel ray-condensers I had bought in Sydney. Their lenses would gather and intensify any light directed at them to the fullest extent. I had found them really useful for doing spectroscopic analysis of glowing vapors, and I knew that at Yerkes Observatory, great results had been achieved using them to collect the scattered light from nebulae for the same purpose.

If my theory of the grey slab's mechanism were correct, it was practically certain that with the satellite only a few nights past the full we could concentrate enough light on the bosses to open the rock. And as the ray streams through the seven globes described by Throckmartin would be too weak to energize the Pool, we could enter the chamber free from any fear of encountering its tenant, make our preliminary observations and go forth before the moon had dropped so far that the concentration in the condensers would fall below that necessary to keep the portal from closing.

If my theory about the grey slab's mechanism is right, it's almost guaranteed that with the satellite just a few nights past full, we could focus enough light on the bosses to open the rock. And since the ray streams through the seven globes described by Throckmartin would be too weak to energize the Pool, we could get into the chamber without worrying about running into its inhabitant, make our initial observations, and leave before the moon sets too low, causing the concentration in the condensers to drop below what we need to keep the portal open.

I took out also a small spectroscope, and a few other instruments for the analysis of certain light manifestations and the testing of metal and liquid. Finally, I put aside my emergency medical kit.

I also took out a small spectroscope and a few other tools for analyzing specific light phenomena and testing metal and liquids. Finally, I set aside my emergency medical kit.

I had hardly finished examining and adjusting these before O'Keefe and Huldricksson returned. They reported signs of a camp at least ten days old beside the northern wall of the outer court, but beyond that no evidence of others beyond ourselves on Nan-Tauach.

I had barely finished looking over and adjusting these before O'Keefe and Huldricksson came back. They reported seeing signs of a camp that was at least ten days old next to the northern wall of the outer court, but other than that, there was no sign of anyone else besides us on Nan-Tauach.

We prepared supper, ate and talked a little, but for the most part were silent. Even Larry's high spirits were not in evidence; half a dozen times I saw him take out his automatic and look it over. He was more thoughtful than I had ever seen him. Once he went into the tent, rummaged about a bit and brought out another revolver which, he said, he had got from Da Costa, and a half-dozen clips of cartridges. He passed the gun over to Olaf.

We made dinner, ate, and chatted a bit, but mostly we were quiet. Even Larry’s usual energy was missing; I noticed him pull out his gun and inspect it half a dozen times. He seemed more contemplative than I had ever seen him. At one point, he went into the tent, searched around for a bit, and came out with another handgun that he said he got from Da Costa, along with six clips of ammo. He handed the gun to Olaf.

At last a glow in the southeast heralded the rising moon. I picked up my instruments and the medical kit; Larry and Olaf shouldered each a short ladder that was part of my equipment, and, with our electric flashes pointing the way, walked up the great stairs, through the enclosures, and straight to the grey stone.

At last, a glow in the southeast signaled the rising moon. I gathered my tools and the medical kit; Larry and Olaf each carried a short ladder that was part of my gear, and, with our flashlights lighting the way, we walked up the large stairs, through the enclosures, and directly to the gray stone.

By this time the moon had risen and its clipped light shone full upon the slab. I saw faint gleams pass over it as of fleeting phosphorescence—but so faint were they that I could not be sure of the truth of my observation.

By this time, the moon had risen, and its bright light shone fully on the slab. I noticed faint glimmers pass over it like fleeting phosphorescence—but they were so weak that I couldn't be sure if what I was seeing was real.

We set the ladders in place. Olaf I assigned to stand before the door and watch for the first signs of its opening—if open it should. The Becquerels were set within three-inch tripods, whose feet I had equipped with vacuum rings to enable them to hold fast to the rock.

We positioned the ladders. Olaf I was assigned to stand in front of the door and keep an eye out for any signs of it opening—if it was going to open. The Becquerels were placed on three-inch tripods, which I had outfitted with vacuum rings to help them grip the rock securely.

I scaled one ladder and fastened a condenser over the boss; descended; sent Larry up to watch it, and, ascending the second ladder, rapidly fixed the other in its place. Then, with O'Keefe watchful on his perch, I on mine, and Olaf's eyes fixed upon the moon door, we began our vigil. Suddenly there was an exclamation from Larry.

I climbed one ladder and hooked up a condenser above the boss; came down; sent Larry up to keep an eye on it, and, climbing the second ladder, quickly secured the other one in its spot. Then, with O'Keefe keeping an eye on his lookout, I on mine, and Olaf's gaze on the moon door, we started our watch. Suddenly, Larry shouted something.

"Seven little lights are beginning to glow on this stone!" he cried.

"Seven little lights are starting to shine on this stone!" he exclaimed.

But I had already seen those beneath my lens begin to gleam out with a silvery lustre. Swiftly the rays within the condenser began to thicken and increase, and as they did so the seven small circles waxed like stars growing out of the dusk, and with a queer—curdled is the best word I can find to define it—radiance entirely strange to me.

But I had already watched those beneath my lens start to shine with a silvery glow. Quickly, the rays within the condenser began to thicken and grow, and as they did, the seven small circles expanded like stars emerging from the dusk, giving off a weird—curdled is the best word I can come up with to describe it—radiance that was completely unfamiliar to me.

Beneath me I heard a faint, sighing murmur and then the voice of Huldricksson:

Beneath me, I heard a soft, sighing sound and then the voice of Huldricksson:

"It opens—the stone turns—"

"It opens—the stone shifts—"

I began to climb down the ladder. Again came Olaf's voice:

I started to climb down the ladder. Once more, Olaf's voice came:

"The stone—it is open—" And then a shriek, a wail of blended anguish and pity, of rage and despair—and the sound of swift footsteps racing through the wall beneath me!

"The stone—it’s open—" And then a scream, a mix of pain and sorrow, of anger and hopelessness—and the sound of quick footsteps rushing through the wall below me!

I dropped to the ground. The moon door was wide open, and through it I caught a glimpse of a corridor filled with a faint, pearly vaporous light like earliest misty dawn. But of Olaf I could see—nothing! And even as I stood, gaping, from behind me came the sharp crack of a rifle; the glass of the condenser at Larry's side flew into fragments; he dropped swiftly to the ground, the automatic in his hand flashed once, twice, into the darkness.

I fell to the ground. The moon door was wide open, and through it I caught a glimpse of a hallway filled with a faint, pearly misty light, like the earliest dawn. But I couldn’t see Olaf at all! And just as I stood there, staring, I heard the sharp crack of a rifle behind me; the glass of the condenser at Larry's side shattered; he quickly dropped to the ground, the gun in his hand flashed once, twice, into the darkness.

And the moon door began to pivot slowly, slowly back into its place!

And the moon door started to turn slowly, slowly back into position!

I rushed toward the turning stone with the wild idea of holding it open. As I thrust my hands against it there came at my back a snarl and an oath and Larry staggered under the impact of a body that had flung itself straight at his throat. He reeled at the lip of the shallow cup at the base of the slab, slipped upon its polished curve, fell and rolled with that which had attacked him, kicking and writhing, straight through the narrowing portal into the passage!

I sprinted toward the turning stone, wildly thinking I could hold it open. As I pushed against it, I heard a growl and a curse behind me, and Larry staggered from the force of a body that had lunged straight at his throat. He wobbled at the edge of the shallow cup at the bottom of the slab, slipped on its smooth curve, fell, and rolled with his attacker, kicking and squirming right through the closing entrance into the passage!

Forgetting all else, I sprang to his aid. As I leaped I felt the closing edge of the moon door graze my side. Then, as Larry raised a fist, brought it down upon the temple of the man who had grappled with him and rose from the twitching body unsteadily to his feet, I heard shuddering past me a mournful whisper; spun about as though some giant's hand had whirled me—

Forgetting everything else, I rushed to help him. As I jumped, I felt the edge of the moon door brush against my side. Then, as Larry swung his fist down onto the guy who had been fighting him and got up unsteadily from the twitching body, I heard a sorrowful whisper pass by me; I spun around as if a giant's hand had turned me—

The end of the corridor no longer opened out into the moonlit square of ruined Nan-Tauach. It was barred by a solid mass of glimmering stone. The moon door had closed!

The end of the hallway no longer led to the moonlit square of the ruined Nan-Tauach. It was blocked by a solid mass of shining stone. The moon door had shut!

O'Keefe took a stumbling step toward the barrier behind us. There was no mark of juncture with the shining walls; the slab fitted into the sides as closely as a mosaic.

O'Keefe took a clumsy step toward the barrier behind us. There was no visible seam with the shiny walls; the slab fit into the sides as snugly as a mosaic.

"It's shut all right," said Larry. "But if there's a way in, there's a way out. Anyway, Doc, we're right in the pew we've been heading for—so why worry?" He grinned at me cheerfully. The man on the floor groaned, and he dropped to his knees beside him.

"It's definitely shut," Larry said. "But if there's a way in, there's a way out. Anyway, Doc, we're right in the spot we've been aiming for—so why stress?" He grinned at me happily. The man on the floor groaned, and Larry dropped to his knees beside him.

"Marakinoff!" he cried.

"Marakinoff!" he shouted.

At my exclamation he moved aside, turning the face so I could see it. It was clearly Russian, and just as clearly its possessor was one of unusual force and intellect.

At my shout, he stepped aside, turning his face so I could see it. It was clearly Russian, and just as obviously, its owner was someone with exceptional strength and intelligence.

The strong, massive brow with orbital ridge unusually developed, the dominant, high-bridged nose, the straight lips with their more than suggestion of latent cruelty, and the strong lines of the jaw beneath a black, pointed beard all gave evidence that here was a personality beyond the ordinary.

The strong, prominent brow with a well-defined orbital ridge, the dominant, high-bridged nose, the straight lips hinting at a hidden cruelty, and the strong jawline beneath a black, pointed beard all indicated that this was a personality that stood out from the ordinary.

"Couldn't be anybody else," said Larry, breaking in on my thoughts. "He must have been watching us over there from Chau-ta-leur's vault all the time."

"Couldn’t be anyone else," Larry said, interrupting my thoughts. "He must have been watching us from Chau-ta-leur's vault the whole time."

Swiftly he ran practised hands over his body; then stood erect, holding out to me two wicked-looking magazine pistols and a knife. "He got one of my bullets through his right forearm, too," he said. "Just a flesh wound, but it made him drop his rifle. Some arsenal, our little Russian scientist, what?"

Swiftly, he ran skilled hands over his body; then stood up straight, holding out two menacing-looking magazine pistols and a knife. "He caught one of my bullets in his right forearm, too," he said. "Just a flesh wound, but it made him drop his rifle. Quite the armory, our little Russian scientist, huh?"

I opened my medical kit. The wound was a slight one, and Larry stood looking on as I bandaged it.

I opened my first aid kit. The wound was minor, and Larry watched as I wrapped it up.

"Got another one of those condensers?" he asked, suddenly. "And do you suppose Olaf will know enough to use it?"

"Do you have another one of those condensers?" he asked out of the blue. "And do you think Olaf will know how to use it?"

"Larry," I answered, "Olaf's not outside! He's in here somewhere!"

"Larry," I replied, "Olaf isn't outside! He's in here somewhere!"

His jaw dropped.

His jaw dropped.

"The hell you say!" he whispered.

"The hell you say!" he whispered.

"Didn't you hear him shriek when the stone opened?" I asked.

"Didn't you hear him scream when the stone opened?" I asked.

"I heard him yell, yes," he said. "But I didn't know what was the matter. And then this wildcat jumped me—" He paused and his eyes widened. "Which way did he go?" he asked swiftly. I pointed down the faintly glowing passage.

"I heard him shout, yeah," he said. "But I had no idea what was wrong. And then this wildcat attacked me—" He paused, and his eyes grew wide. "Which way did he go?" he asked quickly. I pointed down the slightly glowing passage.

"There's only one way," I said.

"There's only one way," I said.

"Watch that bird close," hissed O'Keefe, pointing to Marakinoff—and pistol in hand stretched his long legs and raced away. I looked down at the Russian. His eyes were open, and he reached out a hand to me. I lifted him to his feet.

"Keep an eye on that bird," O'Keefe whispered, pointing at Marakinoff—and with his gun in hand, he stretched out his long legs and took off running. I glanced down at the Russian. His eyes were wide, and he reached out a hand towards me. I helped him to his feet.

"I have heard," he said. "We follow, quick. If you will take my arm, please, I am shaken yet, yes—" I gripped his shoulder without a word, and the two of us set off down the corridor after O'Keefe. Marakinoff was gasping, and his weight pressed upon me heavily, but he moved with all the will and strength that were in him.

"I've heard," he said. "Let’s move quickly. If you could take my arm, please, I’m still a bit unsteady, yes—" I held onto his shoulder without saying anything, and we both started down the corridor after O'Keefe. Marakinoff was struggling to breathe, and his weight felt heavy on me, but he pushed forward with all the determination and strength he had.

As we ran I took hasty note of the tunnel. Its sides were smooth and polished, and the light seemed to come not from their surfaces, but from far within them—giving to the walls an illusive aspect of distance and depth; rendering them in a peculiarly weird way—spacious. The passage turned, twisted, ran down, turned again. It came to me that the light that illumined the tunnel was given out by tiny points deep within the stone, sprang from the points ripplingly and spread upon their polished faces.

As we ran, I quickly noticed the tunnel. Its walls were smooth and shiny, and the light seemed to come not from the surface, but from deep inside them—giving the walls an oddly distant and deep appearance; making them look strangely spacious. The passage curved, twisted, went downhill, and turned again. I realized that the light illuminating the tunnel was emitted by tiny points deep within the stone, spreading out rippling from those points and shining on their polished surfaces.

There was a cry from Larry far ahead.

There was a shout from Larry up ahead.

"Olaf!"

"Olaf!"

I gripped Marakinoff's arm closer and we sped on. Now we were coming fast to the end of the passage. Before us was a high arch, and through it I glimpsed a dim, shifting luminosity as of mist filled with rainbows. We reached the portal and I looked into a chamber that might have been transported from that enchanted palace of the Jinn King that rises beyond the magic mountains of Kaf.

I held onto Marakinoff's arm tighter as we rushed forward. We were quickly approaching the end of the passage. In front of us was a tall arch, and through it, I caught a glimpse of a soft, shifting light that looked like mist filled with rainbows. We reached the entrance, and I peered into a room that could have been taken straight from the enchanted palace of the Jinn King that stands beyond the magical mountains of Kaf.

Before me stood O'Keefe and a dozen feet in front of him, Huldricksson, with something clasped tightly in his arms. The Norseman's feet were at the verge of a shining, silvery lip of stone within whose oval lay a blue pool. And down upon this pool staring upward like a gigantic eye, fell seven pillars of phantom light—one of them amethyst, one of rose, another of white, a fourth of blue, and three of emerald, of silver, and of amber. They fell each upon the azure surface, and I knew that these were the seven streams of radiance, within which the Dweller took shape—now but pale ghosts of their brilliancy when the full energy of the moon stream raced through them.

Before me stood O'Keefe and a dozen feet in front of him, Huldricksson, holding something tightly in his arms. The Norseman's feet were just at the edge of a shiny, silvery stone lip, within which lay a blue pool. Seven pillars of ghostly light fell down upon this pool, staring upward like a giant eye—one was amethyst, one was rose, another was white, a fourth was blue, and three were emerald, silver, and amber. Each pillar fell upon the turquoise surface, and I realized that these were the seven streams of light where the Dweller took form—now only faint shadows of their brilliance when the full power of the moonlight raced through them.

Huldricksson bent and placed on the shining silver lip of the Pool that which he held—and I saw that it was the body of a child! He set it there so gently, bent over the side and thrust a hand down into the water. And as he did so he moaned and lurched against the little body that lay before him. Instantly the form moved—and slipped over the verge into the blue. Huldricksson threw his body over the stone, hands clutching, arms thrust deep down—and from his lips issued a long-drawn, heart-shrivelling wail of pain and of anguish that held in it nothing human!

Huldricksson bent down and placed on the shining silver edge of the Pool what he was holding—and I saw that it was the body of a child! He set it down so gently, leaned over the side, and thrust a hand into the water. As he did this, he moaned and leaned against the little body in front of him. Instantly, the form moved—and slipped over the edge into the blue. Huldricksson threw himself over the stone, hands grasping, arms reaching deep down—and from his lips came a long, heart-wrenching wail of pain and anguish that sounded completely inhuman!

Close on its wake came a cry from Marakinoff.

Close behind it, a cry came from Marakinoff.

"Catch him!" shouted the Russian. "Drag him back! Quick!"

"Get him!" shouted the Russian. "Pull him back! Hurry!"

He leaped forward, but before he could half clear the distance, O'Keefe had leaped too, had caught the Norseman by the shoulders and toppled him backward, where he lay whimpering and sobbing. And as I rushed behind Marakinoff I saw Larry lean over the lip of the Pool and cover his eyes with a shaking hand; saw the Russian peer into it with real pity in his cold eyes.

He jumped forward, but before he could clear half the distance, O'Keefe jumped too, grabbed the Norseman by the shoulders, and knocked him backward, where he lay whimpering and crying. And as I hurried behind Marakinoff, I saw Larry lean over the edge of the Pool and cover his eyes with a trembling hand; I saw the Russian look into it with genuine pity in his cold eyes.

Then I stared down myself into the Moon Pool, and there, sinking, was a little maid whose dead face and fixed, terror-filled eyes looked straight into mine; and ever sinking slowly, slowly—vanished! And I knew that this was Olaf's Freda, his beloved yndling!

Then I looked down into the Moon Pool, and there, sinking, was a young girl whose lifeless face and wide, terrified eyes stared right at me; and as she sank slower and slower—she disappeared! And I realized that this was Olaf's Freda, his beloved darling!

But where was the mother, and where had Olaf found his babe?

But where was the mother, and where had Olaf found his baby?

The Russian was first to speak.

The Russian was the first to speak.

"You have nitroglycerin there, yes?" he asked, pointing toward my medical kit that I had gripped unconsciously and carried with me during the mad rush down the passage. I nodded and drew it out.

"You have nitroglycerin there, right?" he asked, pointing to the medical kit I had been holding unconsciously during the frantic dash down the hallway. I nodded and pulled it out.

"Hypodermic," he ordered next, curtly; took the syringe, filled it accurately with its one one-hundredth of a grain dosage, and leaned over Huldricksson. He rolled up the sailor's sleeves half-way to the shoulder. The arms were white with somewhat of that weird semitranslucence that I had seen on Throckmartin's breast where a tendril of the Dweller had touched him; and his hands were of the same whiteness—like a baroque pearl. Above the line of white, Marakinoff thrust the needle.

"Hypodermic," he commanded next, sharply; he took the syringe, filled it precisely with its one one-hundredth of a grain dosage, and leaned over Huldricksson. He rolled the sailor's sleeves halfway up to his shoulders. The arms were pale with a strange semitranslucence similar to what I had seen on Throckmartin's chest where a tendril of the Dweller had touched him; his hands had the same whiteness—like a baroque pearl. Above the line of white, Marakinoff inserted the needle.

"He will need all his heart can do," he said to me.

"He will need everything his heart can do," he said to me.

Then he reached down into a belt about his waist and drew from it a small, flat flask of what seemed to be lead. He opened it and let a few drops of its contents fall on each arm of the Norwegian. The liquid sparkled and instantly began to spread over the skin much as oil or gasoline dropped on water does—only far more rapidly. And as it spread it drew a sparkling film over the marbled flesh and little wisps of vapour rose from it. The Norseman's mighty chest heaved with agony. His hands clenched. The Russian gave a grunt of satisfaction at this, dropped a little more of the liquid, and then, watching closely, grunted again and leaned back. Huldricksson's laboured breathing ceased, his head dropped upon Larry's knee, and from his arms and hands the whiteness swiftly withdrew.

Then he reached down to the belt around his waist and pulled out a small, flat flask that looked like it was made of lead. He opened it and let a few drops of the liquid fall onto each arm of the Norwegian. The liquid sparkled and quickly spread over the skin, similar to how oil or gasoline spreads on water, but much faster. As it spread, it created a sparkling layer over the marbled skin, with tiny wisps of vapor rising from it. The Norseman's powerful chest heaved in agony, and his hands clenched. The Russian grunted with satisfaction at this, poured a bit more of the liquid, and then, watching closely, grunted again and leaned back. Huldricksson's heavy breathing stopped, his head fell onto Larry's knee, and the whiteness quickly faded from his arms and hands.

Marakinoff arose and contemplated us—almost benevolently.

Marakinoff stood up and looked at us—almost kindly.

"He will all right be in five minutes," he said. "I know. I do it to pay for that shot of mine, and also because we will need him. Yes." He turned to Larry. "You have a poonch like a mule kick, my young friend," he said. "Some time you pay me for that, too, eh?" He smiled; and the quality of the grimace was not exactly reassuring. Larry looked him over quizzically.

"He'll be fine in five minutes," he said. "I know. I'm doing this to cover for that shot I took, and also because we'll need him. Yeah." He turned to Larry. "You've got a punch like a mule kick, my young friend," he said. "One day you should pay me back for that, too, huh?" He smiled; and the quality of the grin was not exactly comforting. Larry looked him over curiously.

"You're Marakinoff, of course," he said. The Russian nodded, betraying no surprise at the recognition.

"You're Marakinoff, right?" he said. The Russian nodded, showing no surprise at being recognized.

"And you?" he asked.

"And you?" he asked.

"Lieutenant O'Keefe of the Royal Flying Corps," replied Larry, saluting. "And this gentleman is Dr. Walter T. Goodwin."

"Lieutenant O'Keefe from the Royal Flying Corps," Larry said, saluting. "And this is Dr. Walter T. Goodwin."

Marakinoff's face brightened.

Marakinoff's face lit up.

"The American botanist?" he queried. I nodded.

"The American botanist?" he asked. I nodded.

"Ah," cried Marakinoff eagerly, "but this is fortunate. Long I have desired to meet you. Your work, for an American, is most excellent; surprising. But you are wrong in your theory of the development of the Angiospermae from Cycadeoidea dacotensis. Da—all wrong—"

"Ah," exclaimed Marakinoff eagerly, "this is great luck. I've wanted to meet you for a long time. Your work, especially for an American, is impressive; surprising. But you're mistaken about your theory regarding the development of the Angiospermae from Cycadeoidea dacotensis. You're completely wrong—"

I was interrupting him with considerable heat, for my conclusions from the fossil Cycadeoidea I knew to be my greatest triumph, when Larry broke in upon me rudely.

I was cutting him off with a lot of passion because I knew my findings on the fossil Cycadeoidea were my biggest achievement when Larry interrupted me abruptly.

"Say," he spluttered, "am I crazy or are you? What in damnation kind of a place and time is this to start an argument like that?

"Hey," he exclaimed, "am I losing it or are you? What the hell kind of place and time is this to start an argument like that?"

"Angiospermae, is it?" exclaimed Larry. "HELL!"

"Angiosperms, right?" exclaimed Larry. "WOW!"

Marakinoff again regarded him with that irritating air of benevolence.

Marakinoff looked at him again with that annoying sense of kindness.

"You have not the scientific mind, young friend," he said. "The poonch, yes! But so has the mule. You must learn that only the fact is important—not you, not me, not this"—he pointed to Huldricksson—"or its sorrows. Only the fact, whatever it is, is real, yes. But"—he turned to me—"another time—"

"You don’t think like a scientist, my young friend," he said. "The mule understands that! But so does the donkey. You need to realize that only the fact matters—not you, not me, not this"—he pointed to Huldricksson—"or its troubles. Only the fact, whatever it may be, is real, yes. But"—he turned to me—"another time—"

Huldricksson interrupted him. The big seaman had risen stiffly to his feet and stood with Larry's arm supporting him. He stretched out his hands to me.

Huldricksson cut him off. The large sailor had gotten to his feet with difficulty and was standing with Larry's arm propping him up. He reached out his hands to me.

"I saw her," he whispered. "I saw mine Freda when the stone swung. She lay there—just at my feet. I picked her up and I saw that mine Freda was dead. But I hoped—and I thought maybe mine Helma was somewhere here, too, So I ran with mine yndling—here—" His voice broke. "I thought maybe she was not dead," he went on. "And I saw that"—he pointed to the Moon Pool—"and I thought I would bathe her face and she might live again. And when I dipped my hands within—the life left them, and cold, deadly cold, ran up through them into my heart. And mine Freda—she fell—" he covered his eyes, and dropping his head on O'Keefe's shoulder, stood, racked by sobs that seemed to tear at his very soul.

"I saw her," he whispered. "I saw my Freda when the stone swung. She was lying there—right at my feet. I picked her up and realized that my Freda was dead. But I hoped—and I thought maybe my Helma was somewhere here, too. So I ran with my beloved—here—" His voice broke. "I thought maybe she was not dead," he continued. "And I saw that"—he pointed to the Moon Pool—"and I thought I would bathe her face and she might come back to life. And when I dipped my hands in—the life drained out of them, and a cold, deadly cold, ran through them into my heart. And my Freda—she collapsed—" he covered his eyes, and dropping his head on O'Keefe's shoulder, he stood, shaking with sobs that seemed to tear at his very soul.




CHAPTER XI

The Flame-Tipped Shadows

Marakinoff nodded his head solemnly as Olaf finished.

Marakinoff nodded his head seriously as Olaf finished.

"Da!" he said. "That which comes from here took them both—the woman and the child. Da! They came clasped within it and the stone shut upon them. But why it left the child behind I do not understand."

"Yes!" he said. "What came from here took them both—the woman and the child. Yes! They were both caught in it, and the stone closed around them. But I don’t understand why it left the child behind."

"How do you know that?" I cried in amazement.

"How do you know that?" I exclaimed in disbelief.

"Because I saw it," answered Marakinoff simply. "Not only did I see it, but hardly had I time to make escape through the entrance before it passed whirling and murmuring and its bell sounds all joyous. Da! It was what you call the squeak close, that."

"Because I saw it," Marakinoff replied without hesitation. "Not only did I see it, but I barely had time to escape through the entrance before it zoomed by, making its joyful bell sounds. Wow! That was what you’d call the squeak close, right?"

"Wait a moment," I said—stilling Larry with a gesture. "Do I understand you to say that you were within this place?"

"Hold on a second," I said—pausing Larry with a gesture. "Are you saying that you were inside this place?"

Marakinoff actually beamed upon me.

Marakinoff actually smiled at me.

"Da, Dr. Goodwin," he said, "I went in when that which comes from it went out!"

"Yeah, Dr. Goodwin," he said, "I went in when what comes out of it came out!"

I gaped at him, stricken dumb; into Larry's bellicose attitude crept a suggestion of grudging respect; Olaf, trembling, watched silently.

I stared at him, speechless; in Larry's aggressive stance, there was a hint of reluctant respect; Olaf, shaking, watched quietly.

"Dr. Goodwin and my impetuous young friend, you," went on Marakinoff after a moment's silence and I wondered vaguely why he did not include Huldricksson in his address—"it is time that we have an understanding. I have a proposal to make to you also. It is this; we are what you call a bad boat, and all of us are in it. Da! We need all hands, is it not so? Let us put together our knowledge and our brains and resources—and even a poonch of a mule is a resource," he looked wickedly at O'Keefe, "and pull our boat into quiet waters again. After that—"

"Dr. Goodwin and my impulsive young friend, you," Marakinoff continued after a brief silence, and I wondered why he didn’t include Huldricksson in his remarks—"it's time we reached an understanding. I have a proposal for you too. It’s this: we’re what you’d call a bad boat, and we’re all in it together. Right? We need everyone’s help, don’t we? Let’s combine our knowledge, skills, and resources—even a little bit from a mule is a resource," he glanced mischievously at O'Keefe, "and steer our boat back to calm waters. After that—"

"All very well, Marakinoff," interjected Larry, "but I don't feel very safe in any boat with somebody capable of shooting me through the back."

"That's great, Marakinoff," Larry interrupted, "but I don't feel safe in any boat with someone who could shoot me in the back."

Marakinoff waved a deprecatory hand.

Marakinoff waved dismissively.

"It was natural that," he said, "logical, da! Here is a very great secret, perhaps many secrets to my country invaluable—" He paused, shaken by some overpowering emotion; the veins in his forehead grew congested, the cold eyes blazed and the guttural voice harshened.

"It was only natural," he said, "makes perfect sense, right? Here lies a huge secret, maybe even many secrets that are priceless to my country—" He paused, overwhelmed by some intense emotion; the veins in his forehead bulged, his cold eyes ignited, and his guttural voice became rougher.

"I do not apologize and I do not explain," rasped Marakinoff. "But I will tell you, da! Here is my country sweating blood in an experiment to liberate the world. And here are the other nations ringing us like wolves and waiting to spring at our throats at the least sign of weakness. And here are you, Lieutenant O'Keefe of the English wolves, and you Dr. Goodwin of the Yankee pack—and here in this place may be that will enable my country to win its war for the worker. What are the lives of you two and this sailor to that? Less than the flies I crush with my hand, less than midges in the sunbeam!"

"I don't apologize and I don't explain," Marakinoff rasped. "But I will tell you, yes! Here is my country bleeding in an effort to free the world. And here are all the other nations surrounding us like wolves, ready to pounce at the first sign of weakness. And here you are, Lieutenant O'Keefe of the English wolves, and you Dr. Goodwin of the Yankee pack—and here in this place could be what enables my country to triumph in its fight for the workers. What are the lives of you two and this sailor worth in comparison? Less than the flies I swat with my hand, less than gnats in a sunbeam!"

He suddenly gripped himself.

He suddenly held himself.

"But that is not now the important thing," he resumed, almost coldly. "Not that nor my shooting. Let us squarely the situation face. My proposal is so: that we join interests, and what you call see it through together; find our way through this place and those secrets learn of which I have spoken, if we can. And when that is done we will go our ways, to his own land each, to make use of them for our lands as each of us may. On my part, I offer my knowledge—and it is very valuable, Dr. Goodwin—and my training. You and Lieutenant O'Keefe do the same, and this man Olaf, what he can of his strength, for I do not think his usefulness lies in his brains, no."

"But that isn’t what's important right now," he continued, almost coldly. "Not that or my shooting. Let’s face the situation head-on. My proposal is simple: let’s combine our interests and see it through together; find our way through this place and uncover those secrets I mentioned, if we can. Once that's done, we can each go back to our own lands and use what we’ve learned for our benefit. I’m offering my knowledge—and it’s very valuable, Dr. Goodwin—and my training. You and Lieutenant O'Keefe can contribute the same, and this man Olaf can provide what he can with his strength, because I don’t think his value lies in his brains, no."

"In effect, Goodwin," broke in Larry as I hesitated, "the professor's proposition is this: he wants to know what's going on here but he begins to realize it's no one man's job and besides we have the drop on him. We're three to his one, and we have all his hardware and cutlery. But also we can do better with him than without him—just as he can do better with us than without us. It's an even break—for a while. But once he gets that information he's looking for, then look out. You and Olaf and I are the wolves and the flies and the midges again—and the strafing will be about due. Nevertheless, with three to one against him, if he can get away with it he deserves to. I'm for taking him up, if you are."

"In effect, Goodwin," Larry interrupted as I hesitated, "the professor's proposal is this: he wants to understand what's happening here, but he's starting to realize it's not something one person can handle alone, and besides, we have the upper hand. We're three against his one, and we control all his equipment and tools. But we can also benefit from having him around more than we can without him—just like he needs us more than he realizes. It's a fair deal—for now. But once he gets the information he's after, watch out. You, Olaf, and I will be the predators and the pests again—and things are going to get intense. Still, with three of us against him, if he manages to get away with it, he deserves it. I'm in favor of working with him, if you are."

There was almost a twinkle in Marakinoff's eyes.

There was almost a sparkle in Marakinoff's eyes.

"It is not just as I would have put it, perhaps," he said, "but in its skeleton he has right. Nor will I turn my hand against you while we are still in danger here. I pledge you my honor on this."

"It’s not exactly how I would have said it, maybe," he said, "but in its essence, he’s correct. And I won’t turn against you while we’re still in danger here. I swear my honor on this."

Larry laughed.

Larry chuckled.

"All right, Professor," he grinned. "I believe you mean every word you say. Nevertheless, I'll just keep the guns."

"Okay, Professor," he smiled. "I really think you mean everything you say. Still, I'm just going to keep the guns."

Marakinoff bowed, imperturbably.

Marakinoff bowed, unbothered.

"And now," he said, "I will tell you what I know. I found the secret of the door mechanism even as you did, Dr. Goodwin. But by carelessness, my condensers were broken. I was forced to wait while I sent for others—and the waiting might be for months. I took certain precautions, and on the first night of this full moon I hid myself within the vault of Chau-ta-leur."

"And now," he said, "I'll tell you what I know. I discovered the secret of the door mechanism just like you did, Dr. Goodwin. But due to carelessness, my condensers were damaged. I had to wait while I ordered new ones—and that wait could last for months. I took some precautions, and on the first night of this full moon, I hid myself inside the vault of Chau-ta-leur."

An involuntary thrill of admiration for the man went through me at the manifest heroism of this leap in the dark. I could see it reflected in Larry's face.

A sudden rush of admiration for the man surged through me at the obvious bravery of this leap into the unknown. I could see it reflected in Larry's expression.

"I hid in the vault," continued Marakinoff, "and I saw that which comes from here come out. I waited—long hours. At last, when the moon was low, it returned—ecstatically—with a man, a native, in embrace enfolded. It passed through the door, and soon then the moon became low and the door closed.

"I hid in the vault," Marakinoff continued, "and I saw what comes from here come out. I waited for hours. Finally, when the moon was low, it returned—ecstatically—holding a man, a local, in an embrace. It went through the door, and soon after, the moon got low and the door closed."

"The next night more confidence was mine, yes. And after that which comes had gone, I looked through its open door. I said, 'It will not return for three hours. While it is away, why shall I not into its home go through the door it has left open?' So I went—even to here. I looked at the pillars of light and I tested the liquid of the Pool on which they fell. That liquid, Dr. Goodwin, is not water, and it is not any fluid known on earth." He handed me a small vial, its neck held in a long thong.

"The next night I felt a lot more confident. After what had happened, I looked through the open door. I thought, 'It won't be back for three hours. Since it's gone, why not step into its home through the door it left open?' So I went in—even to this point. I stared at the pillars of light and tested the liquid in the Pool where the light fell. That liquid, Dr. Goodwin, isn't water, and it's not any fluid known on Earth." He handed me a small vial, its neck secured with a long thong.

"Take this," he said, "and see."

"Here, take this and check it out."

Wonderingly, I took the bottle; dipped it down into the Pool. The liquid was extraordinarily light; seemed, in fact, to give the vial buoyancy. I held it to the light. It was striated, streaked, as though little living, pulsing veins ran through it. And its blueness, even in the vial, held an intensity of luminousness.

Wondering, I picked up the bottle and dipped it into the Pool. The liquid was incredibly light; it actually seemed to give the vial buoyancy. I held it up to the light. It was striated and streaked, as if little living, pulsing veins were running through it. And its blue color, even in the vial, had a bright intensity.

"Radioactive," said Marakinoff. "Some liquid that is intensely radioactive; but what it is I know not at all. Upon the living skin it acts like radium raised to the nth power and with an element most mysterious added. The solution with which I treated him," he pointed to Huldricksson, "I had prepared before I came here, from certain information I had. It is largely salts of radium and its base is Loeb's formula for the neutralization of radium and X-ray burns. Taking this man at once, before the degeneration had become really active, I could negative it. But after two hours I could have done nothing."

"Radioactive," said Marakinoff. "It's some liquid that's extremely radioactive; but I have no idea what it actually is. On living skin, it behaves like radium to the nth degree, with some very mysterious element added. The solution I used on him," he indicated Huldricksson, "I had prepared before arriving here, based on certain information I received. It's mostly salts of radium, and its base is Loeb's formula for neutralizing radium and X-ray burns. By treating this man immediately, before the degeneration got really bad, I could reverse it. But after two hours, I wouldn't have been able to do anything."

He paused a moment.

He took a moment.

"Next I studied the nature of these luminous walls. I concluded that whoever had made them, knew the secret of the Almighty's manufacture of light from the ether itself! Colossal! Da! But the substance of these blocks confines an atomic—how would you say—atomic manipulation, a conscious arrangement of electrons, light-emitting and perhaps indefinitely so. These blocks are lamps in which oil and wick are electrons drawing light waves from ether itself! A Prometheus, indeed, this discoverer! I looked at my watch and that little guardian warned me that it was time to go. I went. That which comes forth returned—this time empty-handed.

"Next, I studied the nature of these glowing walls. I concluded that whoever created them knew the secret of how the Almighty makes light from the very essence of the universe! Huge! Wow! But the material of these blocks holds an atomic—how should I put it—atomic manipulation, a conscious arrangement of electrons that emit light, perhaps indefinitely. These blocks are like lamps where the oil and wick are electrons drawing light waves from the ether itself! Truly a Prometheus, this discoverer! I checked my watch, and that little guardian reminded me it was time to leave. I left. What came out returned—this time empty-handed."

"And the next night I did the same thing. Engrossed in research, I let the moments go by to the danger point, and scarcely was I replaced within the vault when the shining thing raced over the walls, and in its grip the woman and child.

"And the next night I did the same thing. Completely absorbed in my research, I lost track of time, pushing it to the limit. I had barely settled back into the vault when the shining thing rushed across the walls, with the woman and child in its grasp."

"Then you came—and that is all. And now—what is it you know?"

"Then you showed up—and that’s it. So now—what do you know?"

Very briefly I went over my story. His eyes gleamed now and then, but he did not interrupt me.

I quickly went through my story. His eyes sparkled now and then, but he didn't interrupt me.

"A great secret! A colossal secret!" he muttered, when I had ended. "We cannot leave it hidden."

"A huge secret! A massive secret!" he mumbled when I finished. "We can't keep it buried."

"The first thing to do is to try the door," said Larry, matter of fact.

"The first thing to do is try the door," Larry said, matter-of-factly.

"There is no use, my young friend," assured Marakinoff mildly.

"There’s no point, my young friend," Marakinoff said gently.

"Nevertheless we'll try," said Larry. We retraced our way through the winding tunnel to the end, but soon even O'Keefe saw that any idea of moving the slab from within was hopeless. We returned to the Chamber of the Pool. The pillars of light were fainter, and we knew that the moon was sinking. On the world outside before long dawn would be breaking. I began to feel thirst—and the blue semblance of water within the silvery rim seemed to glint mockingly as my eyes rested on it.

"Still, we'll give it a shot," said Larry. We made our way back through the winding tunnel to the end, but soon even O'Keefe realized that trying to move the slab from the inside was pointless. We returned to the Chamber of the Pool. The pillars of light were dimmer, and we knew that the moon was setting. Soon, dawn would be breaking outside. I started to feel thirsty—and the blue illusion of water within the silvery rim seemed to glimmer mockingly as I looked at it.

"Da!" it was Marakinoff, reading my thoughts uncannily. "Da! We will be thirsty. And it will be very bad for him of us who loses control and drinks of that, my friend. Da!"

"Yes!" it was Marakinoff, reading my thoughts in a way that felt eerie. "Yes! We'll be thirsty. And it'll be really bad for whoever among us loses control and drinks that, my friend. Yes!"

Larry threw back his shoulders as though shaking a burden from them.

Larry squared his shoulders like he was throwing off a heavy weight.

"This place would give an angel of joy the willies," he said. "I suggest that we look around and find something that will take us somewhere. You can bet the people that built it had more ways of getting in than that once-a-month family entrance. Doc, you and Olaf take the left wall; the professor and I will take the right."

"This place would freak out even the happiest angel," he said. "I suggest we look around and find something that will take us somewhere. You can bet the people who built it had more ways to get in than just that once-a-month family entrance. Doc, you and Olaf check out the left wall; the professor and I will check the right."

He loosened one of his automatics with a suggestive movement.

He casually relaxed one of his guns with a suggestive motion.

"After you, Professor," he bowed, politely, to the Russian. We parted and set forth.

"After you, Professor," he said, bowing politely to the Russian. We separated and moved on.

The chamber widened out from the portal in what seemed to be the arc of an immense circle. The shining walls held a perceptible curve, and from this curvature I estimated that the roof was fully three hundred feet above us.

The room opened up from the entrance in what looked like the arc of a huge circle. The shiny walls had a noticeable curve, and from this curve, I figured that the ceiling was at least three hundred feet above us.

The floor was of smooth, mosaic-fitted blocks of a faintly yellow tinge. They were not light-emitting like the blocks that formed the walls. The radiance from these latter, I noted, had the peculiar quality of thickening a few yards from its source, and it was this that produced the effect of misty, veiled distances. As we walked, the seven columns of rays streaming down from the crystalline globes high above us waned steadily; the glow within the chamber lost its prismatic shimmer and became an even grey tone somewhat like moonlight in a thin cloud.

The floor was made of smooth, mosaic-like blocks with a faint yellow tint. They didn’t emit light like the blocks that made up the walls. I noticed that the brightness from those walls had a strange ability to seem denser a few yards away from where it came from, creating a feeling of misty, hidden distances. As we walked, the seven columns of light coming down from the crystalline globes above us gradually faded; the light in the room lost its colorful shimmer and turned into a uniform grey tone similar to moonlight filtered through a thin cloud.

Now before us, out from the wall, jutted a low terrace. It was all of a pearly rose-coloured stone, slender, graceful pillars of the same hue. The face of the terrace was about ten feet high, and all over it ran a bas-relief of what looked like short-trailing vines, surmounted by five stalks, on the tip of each of which was a flower.

Now in front of us, sticking out from the wall, was a low terrace. It was made entirely of pearly pink stone, with slender, elegant pillars of the same color. The front of the terrace was about ten feet high, and it was covered with a bas-relief that looked like short, hanging vines, topped with five stalks, each ending in a flower.

We passed along the terrace. It turned in an abrupt curve. I heard a hail, and there, fifty feet away, at the curving end of a wall identical with that where we stood, were Larry and Marakinoff. Obviously the left side of the chamber was a duplicate of that we had explored. We joined. In front of us the columned barriers ran back a hundred feet, forming an alcove. The end of this alcove was another wall of the same rose stone, but upon it the design of vines was much heavier.

We walked along the terrace, which took a sharp turn. I heard a shout, and there, fifty feet away at the curved end of a wall just like the one we were standing by, were Larry and Marakinoff. Clearly, the left side of the room was a mirror image of the part we had already explored. We came together. In front of us, the columned barriers extended back a hundred feet, creating an alcove. At the end of this alcove was another wall made of the same rose stone, but the vine design on it was much more pronounced.

We took a step forward—there was a gasp of awe from the Norseman, a guttural exclamation from Marakinoff. For on, or rather within, the wall before us, a great oval began to glow, waxed almost to a flame and then shone steadily out as though from behind it a light was streaming through the stone itself!

We moved forward—there was a gasp of amazement from the Norseman, a deep, guttural shout from Marakinoff. Because on, or rather inside, the wall in front of us, a large oval started to glow, brightening almost to a flame and then shining steadily, as if a light was shining through the stone itself!

And within the roseate oval two flame-tipped shadows appeared, stood for a moment, and then seemed to float out upon its surface. The shadows wavered; the tips of flame that nimbused them with flickering points of vermilion pulsed outward, drew back, darted forth again, and once more withdrew themselves—and as they did so the shadows thickened—and suddenly there before us stood two figures!

And within the pink oval, two flame-tipped shadows appeared, stood for a moment, and then seemed to float on its surface. The shadows wavered; the tips of flame that surrounded them with flickering points of red pulsed outward, pulled back, darted forward again, and once more withdrew—and as they did, the shadows thickened—and suddenly there before us stood two figures!

One was a girl—a girl whose great eyes were golden as the fabled lilies of Kwan-Yung that were born of the kiss of the sun upon the amber goddess the demons of Lao-Tz'e carved for him; whose softly curved lips were red as the royal coral, and whose golden-brown hair reached to her knees!

One was a girl—a girl whose large eyes were as golden as the legendary lilies of Kwan-Yung, which were created from the sun's kiss on the amber goddess that the demons of Lao-Tz'e carved for him; whose softly curved lips were as red as royal coral, and whose golden-brown hair flowed down to her knees!

And the second was a gigantic frog—A woman frog, head helmeted with carapace of shell around which a fillet of brilliant yellow jewels shone; enormous round eyes of blue circled with a broad iris of green; monstrous body of banded orange and white girdled with strand upon strand of the flashing yellow gems; six feet high if an inch, and with one webbed paw of its short, powerfully muscled forelegs resting upon the white shoulder of the golden-eyed girl!

And the second was a giant frog—a woman frog, with a helmet-like head covered in a shell surrounded by a band of bright yellow jewels; huge round blue eyes bordered with a wide green iris; a massive body of orange and white stripes adorned with layers of shining yellow gems; standing at six feet tall if not taller, and with one webbed paw of its short, strong forelegs resting on the white shoulder of the golden-eyed girl!

Moments must have passed as we stood in stark amazement, gazing at that incredible apparition. The two figures, although as real as any of those who stood beside me, unphantomlike as it is possible to be, had a distinct suggestion of—projection.

Moments must have passed as we stood in awe, staring at that incredible sight. The two figures, though as real as anyone beside me, completely unghostlike, had a clear sense of—projection.

They were there before us—golden-eyed girl and grotesque frog-woman—complete in every line and curve; and still it was as though their bodies passed back through distances; as though, to try to express the wellnigh inexpressible, the two shapes we were looking upon were the end of an infinite number stretching in fine linked chain far away, of which the eyes saw only the nearest, while in the brain some faculty higher than sight recognized and registered the unseen others.

They were there before us—golden-eyed girl and strange frog-woman—perfect in every line and curve; yet it felt like their bodies were moving through distance; as if, to try to express the almost inexpressible, the two figures we were looking at were the end of an endless series stretching far away, of which our eyes saw only the closest, while in our minds some ability beyond sight acknowledged and logged the unseen others.

The gigantic eyes of the frog-woman took us all in—unwinkingly. Little glints of phosphorescence shone out within the metallic green of the outer iris ring. She stood upright, her great legs bowed; the monstrous slit of a mouth slightly open, revealing a row of white teeth sharp and pointed as lancets; the paw resting on the girl's shoulder, half covering its silken surface, and from its five webbed digits long yellow claws of polished horn glistened against the delicate texture of the flesh.

The huge eyes of the frog-woman absorbed us completely—without blinking. Tiny sparks of glow shone from within the metallic green of her outer iris. She stood tall, her thick legs bent; the monstrous gap of her mouth was slightly open, showing a row of white teeth sharp and pointed like blades; her paw rested on the girl's shoulder, partially covering its silky surface, and from her five webbed fingers, long yellow claws made of polished horn glimmered against the delicate texture of the girl’s skin.

But if the frog-woman regarded us all, not so did the maiden of the rosy wall. Her eyes were fastened upon Larry, drinking him in with extraordinary intentness. She was tall, far over the average of women, almost as tall, indeed, as O'Keefe himself; not more than twenty years old, if that, I thought. Abruptly she leaned forward, the golden eyes softened and grew tender; the red lips moved as though she were speaking.

But while the frog-woman looked at all of us, the girl by the rosy wall was focused solely on Larry, watching him with incredible intensity. She was tall, taller than most women, almost as tall as O'Keefe himself; I guessed she was no more than twenty years old, if that. Suddenly, she leaned forward, her golden eyes softened and became gentle; her red lips moved as if she were speaking.

Larry took a quick step, and his face was that of one who after countless births comes at last upon the twin soul lost to him for ages. The frog-woman turned her eyes upon the girl; her huge lips moved, and I knew that she was talking! The girl held out a warning hand to O'Keefe, and then raised it, resting each finger upon one of the five flowers of the carved vine close beside her. Once, twice, three times, she pressed upon the flower centres, and I noted that her hand was curiously long and slender, the digits like those wonderful tapering ones the painters we call the primitive gave to their Virgins.

Larry took a quick step, and his expression was like someone who, after many lifetimes, finally reunites with their long-lost soulmate. The frog-woman looked at the girl; her huge lips moved, and I realized she was speaking! The girl raised a warning hand to O'Keefe, then lifted it, resting each finger on one of the five flowers of the carved vine next to her. Once, twice, three times, she pressed on the flower centers, and I noticed that her hand was oddly long and slender, her fingers like those beautiful, tapering ones that the painters we call primitive used to depict their Virgins.

Three times she pressed the flowers, and then looked intently at Larry once more. A slow, sweet smile curved the crimson lips. She stretched both hands out toward him again eagerly; a burning blush rose swiftly over white breasts and flowerlike face.

Three times she pressed the flowers, then looked closely at Larry again. A slow, sweet smile spread across her crimson lips. She eagerly reached out both hands toward him again; a warm blush quickly spread over her white chest and flower-like face.

Like the clicking out of a cinematograph, the pulsing oval faded and golden-eyed girl and frog-woman were gone!

Like the click of a film projector, the glowing oval and the girl with golden eyes along with the frog-woman vanished!

And thus it was that Lakla, the handmaiden of the Silent Ones, and Larry O'Keefe first looked into each other's hearts!

And so it was that Lakla, the handmaiden of the Silent Ones, and Larry O'Keefe first looked into each other's hearts!

Larry stood rapt, gazing at the stone.

Larry stood captivated, staring at the stone.

"Eilidh," I heard him whisper; "Eilidh of the lips like the red, red rowan and the golden-brown hair!"

"Eilidh," I heard him whisper; "Eilidh with lips like the bright, red rowan and golden-brown hair!"

"Clearly of the Ranadae," said Marakinoff, "a development of the fossil Labyrinthodonts: you saw her teeth, da?"

"Clearly of the Ranadae," said Marakinoff, "a development of the fossil Labyrinthodonts: you saw her teeth, right?"

"Ranadae, yes," I answered. "But from the Stegocephalia; of the order Ecaudata—"

"Ranadae, yeah," I replied. "But from the Stegocephalia; of the order Ecaudata—"

Never such a complete indignation as was in O'Keefe's voice as he interrupted.

Never was there such total outrage in O'Keefe's voice as when he interrupted.

"What do you mean—fossils and Stego whatever it is?" he asked. "She was a girl, a wonder girl—a real girl, and Irish, or I'm not an O'Keefe!"

"What do you mean—fossils and Stego whatever? " he asked. "She was a girl, a wonder girl—a real girl, and Irish, or I'm not an O'Keefe!"

"We were talking about the frog-woman, Larry," I said, conciliatingly.

"We were talking about the frog-woman, Larry," I said, trying to smooth things over.

His eyes were wild as he regarded us.

His eyes were fierce as he looked at us.

"Say," he said, "if you two had been in the Garden of Eden when Eve took the apple, you wouldn't have had time to give her a look for counting the scales on the snake!"

"Hey," he said, "if you two had been in the Garden of Eden when Eve took the apple, you wouldn't have had time to even glance at her before counting the scales on the snake!"

He strode swiftly over to the wall. We followed. Larry paused, stretched his hand up to the flowers on which the tapering fingers of the golden-eyed girl had rested.

He walked quickly over to the wall. We followed. Larry stopped, reached his hand up to the flowers where the slim fingers of the girl with golden eyes had rested.

"It was here she put up her hand," he murmured. He pressed caressingly the carved calyxes, once, twice, a third time even as she had—and silently and softly the wall began to split; on each side a great stone pivoted slowly, and before us a portal stood, opening into a narrow corridor glowing with the same rosy lustre that had gleamed around the flame-tipped shadows!

"It was here she raised her hand," he whispered. He gently pressed the carved petals, once, twice, a third time just like she had—and quietly and softly the wall started to crack; on either side, a massive stone turned slowly, and in front of us stood a doorway, leading into a narrow corridor shining with the same rosy glow that had illuminated the flame-tipped shadows!

"Have your gun ready, Olaf!" said Larry. "We follow Golden Eyes," he said to me.

"Get your gun ready, Olaf!" Larry said. "We're following Golden Eyes," he told me.

"Follow?" I echoed stupidly.

"Follow?" I repeated foolishly.

"Follow!" he said. "She came to show us the way! Follow? I'd follow her through a thousand hells!"

"Follow!" he said. "She came to show us the way! Follow? I’d follow her through a thousand hells!"

And with Olaf at one end, O'Keefe at the other, both of them with automatics in hand, and Marakinoff and I between them, we stepped over the threshold.

And with Olaf at one end, O'Keefe at the other, both of them with guns in hand, and Marakinoff and I between them, we stepped over the threshold.

At our right, a few feet away, the passage ended abruptly in a square of polished stone, from which came faint rose radiance. The roof of the place was less than two feet over O'Keefe's head.

At our right, just a few feet away, the hallway ended suddenly in a square of polished stone, emitting a faint rose glow. The ceiling in the area was less than two feet above O'Keefe's head.

A yard at left of us lifted a four-foot high, gently curved barricade, stretching from wall to wall—and beyond it was blackness; an utter and appalling blackness that seemed to gather itself from infinite depths. The rose-glow in which we stood was cut off by the blackness as though it had substance; it shimmered out to meet it, and was checked as though by a blow; indeed, so strong was the suggestion of sinister, straining force within the rayless opacity that I shrank back, and Marakinoff with me. Not so O'Keefe. Olaf beside him, he strode to the wall and peered over. He beckoned us.

A yard to our left had a four-foot high, gently curved barrier that stretched from wall to wall—and beyond it was darkness; a complete and terrifying darkness that seemed to come from endless depths. The rose glow we were in was cut off by the blackness as if it had physical form; it shimmered toward it but was stopped as if hit by something. In fact, the feeling of a threatening, intense force within the pitch-blackness made me flinch back, and Marakinoff did the same. But not O'Keefe. With Olaf beside him, he walked up to the wall and looked over. He waved us over.

"Flash your pocket-light down there," he said to me, pointing into the thick darkness below us. The little electric circle quivered down as though afraid, and came to rest upon a surface that resembled nothing so much as clear, black ice. I ran the light across—here and there. The floor of the corridor was of a substance so smooth, so polished, that no man could have walked upon it; it sloped downward at a slowly increasing angle.

"Shine your flashlight down there," he said to me, pointing into the thick darkness below us. The small beam flickered down as if it was scared and landed on a surface that looked a lot like clear, black ice. I moved the light around—here and there. The corridor floor was made of a material so smooth and polished that no one could walk on it; it sloped downward at a gradually increasing angle.

"We'd have to have non-skid chains and brakes on our feet to tackle that," mused Larry. Abstractedly be ran his hands over the edge on which he was leaning. Suddenly they hesitated and then gripped tightly.

"We'd need non-slip chains and brakes on our feet to deal with that," Larry thought. Lost in thought, he ran his hands over the edge he was leaning on. Suddenly, they paused and then held on tightly.

"That's a queer one!" he exclaimed. His right palm was resting upon a rounded protuberance, on the side of which were three small circular indentations.

"That's a strange one!" he exclaimed. His right palm was resting on a rounded bump, on the side of which were three small round indentations.

"A queer one—" he repeated—and pressed his fingers upon the circles.

"A strange one—" he repeated—and pressed his fingers on the circles.

There was a sharp click; the slabs that had opened to let us through swung swiftly together; a curiously rapid vibration thrilled through us, a wind arose and passed over our heads—a wind that grew and grew until it became a whistling shriek, then a roar and then a mighty humming, to which every atom in our bodies pulsed in rhythm painful almost to disintegration!

There was a loud click; the doors that had opened for us slammed shut; a strangely quick vibration buzzed through us, a wind picked up and swept over our heads—a wind that got stronger and stronger until it turned into a whistling scream, then a roar, and finally a powerful humming, to which every atom in our bodies throbbed in a rhythm that was almost painful enough to tear us apart!

The rosy wall dwindled in a flash to a point of light and disappeared!

The pink wall quickly shrank to a point of light and vanished!

Wrapped in the clinging, impenetrable blackness we were racing, dropping, hurling at a frightful speed—where?

Wrapped in the tight, impenetrable darkness, we were speeding, falling, and flying at a terrifying pace—where?

And ever that awful humming of the rushing wind and the lightning cleaving of the tangible dark—so, it came to me oddly, must the newly released soul race through the sheer blackness of outer space up to that Throne of Justice, where God sits high above all suns!

And always that terrible humming of the rushing wind and the lightning cutting through the solid dark—so, it struck me strangely, the newly freed soul must race through the complete blackness of outer space up to that Throne of Justice, where God sits high above all the suns!

I felt Marakinoff creep close to me; gripped my nerve and flashed my pocket-light; saw Larry standing, peering, peering ahead, and Huldricksson, one strong arm around his shoulders, bracing him. And then the speed began to slacken.

I felt Marakinoff inch closer to me; my nerves were on edge as I turned on my pocket flashlight; I saw Larry standing there, looking intently ahead, and Huldricksson had one strong arm around his shoulders, supporting him. And then the pace started to slow down.

Millions of miles, it seemed, below the sound of the unearthly hurricane I heard Larry's voice, thin and ghostlike, beneath its clamour.

Millions of miles below the noise of the otherworldly hurricane, I heard Larry's voice, faint and ghostly, beneath its chaos.

"Got it!" shrilled the voice. "Got it! Don't worry!"

"Got it!" shouted the voice. "Got it! No need to worry!"

The wind died down to the roar, passed back into the whistling shriek and diminished to a steady whisper. In the comparative quiet O'Keefe's tones now came in normal volume.

The wind calmed down from a roar, shifted to a whistling shriek, and faded into a steady whisper. In the relative calm, O'Keefe's voice returned to a normal volume.

"Some little shoot-the-chutes, what?" he shouted. "Say—if they had this at Coney Island or the Crystal Palace! Press all the way in these holes and she goes top-high. Diminish pressure—diminish speed. The curve of this—dashboard—here sends the wind shooting up over our heads—like a windshield. What's behind you?"

"Some little water slide, right?" he yelled. "Imagine if they had this at Coney Island or the Crystal Palace! Push all the way into these holes and it goes super high. Reduce the pressure—reduce the speed. The curve of this—dashboard—here sends the wind flying over our heads—like a windshield. What's behind you?"

I flashed the light back. The mechanism on which we were ended in another wall exactly similar to that over which O'Keefe crouched.

I turned the light back. The mechanism we were on ended at another wall that was identical to the one O'Keefe was crouching over.

"Well, we can't fall out, anyway," he laughed. "Wish to hell I knew where the brakes were! Look out!"

"Well, we can't argue, anyway," he laughed. "I wish I knew where the brakes were! Watch out!"

We dropped dizzily down an abrupt, seemingly endless slope; fell—fell as into an abyss—then shot abruptly out of the blackness into a throbbing green radiance. O'Keefe's fingers must have pressed down upon the controls, for we leaped forward almost with the speed of light. I caught a glimpse of luminous immensities on the verge of which we flew; of depths inconceivable, and flitting through the incredible spaces—gigantic shadows as of the wings of Israfel, which are so wide, say the Arabs, the world can cower under them like a nestling—and then—again the living blackness!

We plunged down a steep, seemingly endless slope; fell—fell like we were going into an abyss—then suddenly shot out of the darkness into a pulsating green glow. O'Keefe must have slammed down on the controls, because we surged forward almost at light speed. I caught a glimpse of glowing expanses we flew near; of mind-bending depths, and darting through these unbelievable spaces—huge shadows like the wings of Israfel, which, the Arabs say, are so vast that the world can cower beneath them like a baby bird—and then—again, the living darkness!

"What was that?" This from Larry, with the nearest approach to awe that he had yet shown.

"What was that?" Larry asked, showing the closest thing to awe he had expressed so far.

"Trolldom!" croaked the voice of Olaf.

"Trolls!" croaked Olaf's voice.

"Chert!" This from Marakinoff. "What a space!"

"Chert!" said Marakinoff. "What a space!"

"Have you considered, Dr. Goodwin," he went on after a pause, "a curious thing? We know, or, at least, is it not that nine out of ten astronomers believe, that the moon was hurled out of this same region we now call the Pacific when the earth was yet like molasses; almost molten, I should say. And is it not curious that that which comes from the Moon Chamber needs the moon-rays to bring it forth; is it not? And is it not significant again that the stone depends upon the moon for operating? Da! And last—such a space in mother earth as we just glimpsed, how else could it have been torn but by some gigantic birth—like that of the moon? Da! I do not put forward these as statements of fact—no! But as suggestions—"

"Have you thought about this, Dr. Goodwin," he continued after a pause, "something interesting? We know, or at least isn’t it true that nine out of ten astronomers believe, that the moon was ejected from this very area we now call the Pacific when the earth was still like molasses; almost molten, I mean. And isn’t it interesting that what comes from the Moon Chamber needs moonlight to bring it out; isn’t it? And isn’t it also significant that the stone relies on the moon to function? Yes! And finally—such a vast space in the earth that we just caught a glimpse of, how else could it have been torn apart but by some massive event—like the birth of the moon? Yes! I’m not presenting these as facts—no! But as suggestions—"

I started; there was so much that this might explain—an unknown element that responded to the moon-rays in opening the moon door; the blue Pool with its weird radioactivity, and the force within it that reacted to the same light stream—

I suddenly realized; there was so much that this could explain—an unknown factor that reacted to the moonlight when opening the moon door; the blue Pool with its strange radioactivity, and the energy inside it that responded to the same beam of light—

It was not inconceivable that a film had drawn over the world wound, a film of earth-flesh which drew itself over that colossal abyss after our planet had borne its satellite—that world womb did not close when her shining child sprang forth—it was possible; and all that we know of earth depth is four miles of her eight thousand.

It wasn't impossible that a film had covered the world wound, a layer of earthly material that stretched itself over that massive abyss after our planet had given birth to its moon—that world womb didn't close when her shining child emerged—it could be; and all that we know about the Earth's depths is just four miles of its eight thousand.

What is there at the heart of earth? What of that radiant unknown element upon the moon mount Tycho? What of that element unknown to us as part of earth which is seen only in the corona of the sun at eclipse that we call coronium? Yet the earth is child of the sun as the moon is earth's daughter. And what of that other unknown element we find glowing green in the far-flung nebulae—green as that we had just passed through—and that we call nebulium? Yet the sun is child of the nebulae as the earth is child of the sun and the moon is child of the earth.

What lies at the core of the Earth? What about that bright, unknown element on the moon near Tycho? What about that element we don't recognize as part of the Earth, which is only visible in the sun's corona during an eclipse, and we call coronium? Still, the Earth is a child of the sun just as the moon is a daughter of the Earth. And what about that other unknown element we see glowing green in distant nebulae—green like the one we just passed through—and that we call nebulium? Yet, the sun is a child of the nebulae, just as the Earth is a child of the sun, and the moon is a child of the Earth.

And what miracles are there in coronium and nebulium which, as the child of nebula and sun, we inherit? Yes—and in Tycho's enigma which came from earth heart?

And what wonders are there in coronium and nebulium that we inherit as the child of nebula and sun? Yes—and in Tycho's mystery that came from the heart of the earth?

We were flashing down to earth heart! And what miracles were hidden there?

We were zooming down to Earth, full of excitement! And what amazing things were waiting for us there?




CHAPTER XII

The End of the Journey

"Say Doc!" It was Larry's voice flung back at me. "I was thinking about that frog. I think it was her pet. Damn me if I see any difference between a frog and a snake, and one of the nicest women I ever knew had two pet pythons that followed her around like kittens. Not such a devilish lot of choice between a frog and a snake—except on the side of the frog? What? Anyway, any pet that girl wants is hers, I don't care if it's a leaping twelve-toed lobster or a whale-bodied scorpion. Get me?"

"Hey Doc!" It was Larry's voice coming back at me. "I was thinking about that frog. I think it was her pet. Honestly, I don't see any difference between a frog and a snake, and one of the sweetest women I ever knew had two pet pythons that followed her around like kittens. Not much of a choice between a frog and a snake—except maybe on the frog's side? What? Anyway, any pet that girl wants is hers, I don't care if it's a leaping twelve-toed lobster or a whale-sized scorpion. Got it?"

By which I knew that our remarks upon the frog woman were still bothering O'Keefe.

By which I realized that our comments about the frog woman were still bothering O'Keefe.

"He thinks of foolish nothings like the foolish sailor!" grunted Marakinoff, acid contempt in his words. "What are their women to—this?" He swept out a hand and as though at a signal the car poised itself for an instant, then dipped, literally dipped down into sheer space; skimmed forward in what was clearly curved flight, rose as upon a sweeping upgrade and then began swiftly to slacken its fearful speed.

"He thinks about silly things like that stupid sailor!" Marakinoff grunted, his tone dripping with disdain. "What do their women have to do with this?" He gestured with his hand, and as if on cue, the car hovered for a moment before descending sharply into open air; it moved forward in a distinctly curved path, then climbed as if on an upward slope and quickly began to slow down its terrifying speed.

Far ahead a point of light showed; grew steadily; we were within it—and softly all movement ceased. How acute had been the strain of our journey I did not realize until I tried to stand—and sank back, leg-muscles too shaky to bear my weight. The car rested in a slit in the centre of a smooth walled chamber perhaps twenty feet square. The wall facing us was pierced by a low doorway through which we could see a flight of steps leading downward.

Far ahead, a point of light appeared; it grew steadily brighter; we were right in it—and suddenly, all movement stopped. I didn’t realize how intense the strain of our journey had been until I tried to stand and sank back down, my leg muscles too shaky to support me. The car was parked in a narrow space in the center of a smooth-walled chamber that was about twenty feet square. The wall in front of us had a low doorway that revealed a flight of steps leading downward.

The light streamed through a small opening, the base of which was twice a tall man's height from the floor. A curving flight of broad, low steps led up to it. And now it came to my steadying brain that there was something puzzling, peculiar, strangely unfamiliar about this light. It was silvery, shaded faintly with a delicate blue and flushed lightly with a nacreous rose; but a rose that differed from that of the terraces of the Pool Chamber as the rose within the opal differs from that within the pearl. In it were tiny, gleaming points like the motes in a sunbeam, but sparkling white like the dust of diamonds, and with a quality of vibrant vitality; they were as though they were alive. The light cast no shadows!

The light streamed through a small opening, which was twice the height of a tall man from the floor. A broad, low staircase curved up to it. And now it hit me that there was something puzzling, unusual, and oddly unfamiliar about this light. It was silvery, softly tinged with a delicate blue and lightly flushed with a pearly pink; but the pink was different from that of the terraces of the Pool Chamber, like the pink in an opal compared to that in a pearl. In it were tiny, sparkling points like the motes in a sunbeam, but shining white like diamond dust, and with a quality of vibrant energy; they seemed almost alive. The light cast no shadows!

A little breeze came through the oval and played about us. It was laden with what seemed the mingled breath of spice flowers and pines. It was curiously vivifying, and in it the diamonded atoms of light shook and danced.

A gentle breeze swept through the oval and danced around us. It was filled with what felt like a mix of the fragrances of spice flowers and pine. It was oddly refreshing, and in it, the sparkling particles of light wobbled and twirled.

I stepped out of the car, the Russian following, and began to ascend the curved steps toward the opening, at the top of which O'Keefe and Olaf already stood. As they looked out I saw both their faces change—Olaf's with awe, O'Keefe's with incredulous amaze. I hurried to their side.

I got out of the car, the Russian behind me, and started up the curved steps toward the entrance, where O'Keefe and Olaf were already standing at the top. As they looked out, I noticed both their expressions change—Olaf's with wonder, O'Keefe's with disbelief. I rushed to join them.

At first all that I could see was space—a space filled with the same coruscating effulgence that pulsed about me. I glanced upward, obeying that instinctive impulse of earth folk that bids them seek within the sky for sources of light. There was no sky—at least no sky such as we know—all was a sparkling nebulosity rising into infinite distances as the azure above the day-world seems to fill all the heavens—through it ran pulsing waves and flashing javelin rays that were like shining shadows of the aurora; echoes, octaves lower, of those brilliant arpeggios and chords that play about the poles. My eyes fell beneath its splendour; I stared outward.

At first, all I could see was space—a space filled with the same shimmering brightness that pulsed around me. I looked up, following that instinctive urge of people from Earth to look to the sky for sources of light. There was no sky—at least not in the way we know it—everything was a sparkling cloud stretching into infinite distances, like how the blue above the daytime world seems to fill all the heavens. Pulsing waves and flashing rays shot through it, like shining shadows of the aurora; echoes, in lower tones, of those brilliant melodies and harmonies that play around the poles. My eyes fell beneath its splendor; I stared outward.

Miles away, gigantic luminous cliffs sprang sheer from the limits of a lake whose waters were of milky opalescence. It was from these cliffs that the spangled radiance came, shimmering out from all their lustrous surfaces. To left and to right, as far as the eye could see, they stretched—and they vanished in the auroral nebulosity on high!

Miles away, huge glowing cliffs rose straight up from the edge of a lake with milky, iridescent waters. It was from these cliffs that the sparkling light came, shimmering off their shiny surfaces. To the left and right, as far as the eye could see, they extended—and they faded into the dawn-like mist above!

"Look at that!" exclaimed Larry. I followed his pointing finger. On the face of the shining wall, stretched between two colossal columns, hung an incredible veil; prismatic, gleaming with all the colours of the spectrum. It was like a web of rainbows woven by the fingers of the daughters of the Jinn. In front of it and a little at each side was a semi-circular pier, or, better, a plaza of what appeared to be glistening, pale-yellow ivory. At each end of its half-circle clustered a few low-walled, rose-stone structures, each of them surmounted by a number of high, slender pinnacles.

"Check that out!" Larry exclaimed. I followed his pointed finger. On the surface of the shiny wall, stretched between two huge columns, hung an incredible veil; prismatic, shining with all the colors of the spectrum. It looked like a web of rainbows woven by the hands of the daughters of the Jinn. In front of it, and a bit on each side, was a semi-circular pier, or better yet, a plaza made of what seemed to be glistening, pale-yellow ivory. At each end of its half-circle, there were a few low-walled, rose-stone structures, each topped with several tall, slender spires.

We looked at each other, I think, a bit helplessly—and back again through the opening. We were standing, as I have said, at its base. The wall in which it was set was at least ten feet thick, and so, of course, all that we could see of that which was without were the distances that revealed themselves above the outer ledge of the oval.

We glanced at each other, I think, a little helpless—and then back through the opening. We were standing, as I mentioned, at its base. The wall it was built into was at least ten feet thick, so all we could see of what was outside were the distances that showed themselves above the outer edge of the oval.

"Let's take a look at what's under us," said Larry.

"Let’s check out what’s beneath us," said Larry.

He crept out upon the ledge and peered down, the rest of us following. A hundred yards beneath us stretched gardens that must have been like those of many-columned Iram, which the ancient Addite King had built for his pleasure ages before the deluge, and which Allah, so the Arab legend tells, took and hid from man, within the Sahara, beyond all hope of finding—jealous because they were more beautiful than his in paradise. Within them flowers and groves of laced, fernlike trees, pillared pavilions nestled.

He quietly stepped out onto the ledge and looked down, with the rest of us following him. A hundred yards below us were gardens that must have resembled those of the many-columned Iram, which the ancient Addite King had created for his enjoyment long before the flood, and which, according to Arab legend, Allah hid from humans somewhere in the Sahara, beyond any hope of discovery—jealous because they were more beautiful than his gardens in paradise. Within these gardens were flowers and clusters of lace-like, ferny trees, and pavilions supported by pillars.

The trunks of the trees were of emerald, of vermilion, and of azure-blue, and the blossoms, whose fragrance was borne to us, shone like jewels. The graceful pillars were tinted delicately. I noted that the pavilions were double—in a way, two-storied—and that they were oddly splotched with circles, with squares, and with oblongs of—opacity; noted too that over many this opacity stretched like a roof; yet it did not seem material; rather was it—impenetrable shadow!

The tree trunks were green, red, and blue, and the flowers, which filled the air with their sweet scent, sparkled like jewels. The elegant pillars were softly colored. I observed that the pavilions were two-level and that they had strange patches of circles, squares, and rectangles of—darkness; I also noticed that over many of them, this darkness covered like a roof; yet it didn’t feel solid; rather it was—an impenetrable shadow!

Down through this city of gardens ran a broad shining green thoroughfare, glistening like glass and spanned at regular intervals with graceful, arched bridges. The road flashed to a wide square, where rose, from a base of that same silvery stone that formed the lip of the Moon Pool, a titanic structure of seven terraces; and along it flitted objects that bore a curious resemblance to the shell of the Nautilus. Within them were—human figures! And upon tree-bordered promenades on each side walked others!

Down through this city of gardens ran a wide, shiny green road, glistening like glass and crossed at regular intervals by elegant, arched bridges. The road led to a large square, where a massive structure of seven terraces rose up from a base of the same silvery stone that made up the edge of the Moon Pool; and moving along it were objects that looked oddly like the shell of a Nautilus. Inside them were—human figures! And on the tree-lined walkways on either side, more people strolled!

Far to the right we caught the glint of another emerald-paved road.

Far to the right, we spotted the shine of another emerald-covered road.

And between the two the gardens grew sweetly down to the hither side of that opalescent water across which were the radiant cliffs and the curtain of mystery.

And between the two, the gardens bloomed beautifully down to the near side of that shimmering water, beyond which were the glowing cliffs and the veil of mystery.

Thus it was that we first saw the city of the Dweller; blessed and accursed as no place on earth, or under or above earth has ever been—or, that force willing which some call God, ever again shall be!

Thus it was that we first saw the city of the Dweller; blessed and cursed like no other place on earth, or beneath or above it, has ever been—or, that willing force which some call God, ever will be again!

"Chert!" whispered Marakinoff. "Incredible!"

"Wow!" whispered Marakinoff. "Incredible!"

"Trolldom!" gasped Olaf Huldricksson. "It is Trolldom!"

"Troll magic!" gasped Olaf Huldricksson. "It’s troll magic!"

"Listen, Olaf!" said Larry. "Cut out that Trolldom stuff! There's no Trolldom, or fairies, outside Ireland. Get that! And this isn't Ireland. And, buck up, Professor!" This to Marakinoff. "What you see down there are people—just plain people. And wherever there's people is where I live. Get me?

"Listen, Olaf!" said Larry. "Stop with that Trolldom nonsense! There’s no Trolldom or fairies outside of Ireland. Got that? And this isn’t Ireland. And, cheer up, Professor!" This to Marakinoff. "What you see down there are people—just plain people. And wherever there are people is where I live. Understand?

"There's no way in but in—and no way out but out," said O'Keefe. "And there's the stairway. Eggs are eggs no matter how they're cooked—and people are just people, fellow travellers, no matter what dish they are in," he concluded. "Come on!"

"There's no way in except through—and no way out except out," said O'Keefe. "And there's the stairway. Eggs are still eggs no matter how they're cooked—and people are just people, fellow travelers, no matter what situation they're in," he finished. "Come on!"

With the three of us close behind him, he marched toward the entrance.

With the three of us right behind him, he walked toward the entrance.




CHAPTER XIII

Yolara, Priestess of the Shining One

"You'd better have this handy, Doc." O'Keefe paused at the head of the stairway and handed me one of the automatics he had taken from Marakinoff.

"You should keep this close, Doc." O'Keefe stopped at the top of the stairs and handed me one of the guns he had taken from Marakinoff.

"Shall I not have one also?" rather anxiously asked the latter.

"Can I have one too?" the latter asked, sounding a bit worried.

"When you need it you'll get it," answered O'Keefe. "I'll tell you frankly, though, Professor, that you'll have to show me before I trust you with a gun. You shoot too straight—from cover."

"When you need it, you'll get it," O'Keefe replied. "I'll be honest with you, Professor, you’ll need to prove yourself before I trust you with a gun. You shoot too accurately—from hiding."

The flash of anger in the Russian's eyes turned to a cold consideration.

The flash of anger in the Russian's eyes shifted to a cold thoughtfulness.

"You say always just what is in your mind, Lieutenant O'Keefe," he mused. "Da—that I shall remember!" Later I was to recall this odd observation—and Marakinoff was to remember indeed.

"You always say exactly what you're thinking, Lieutenant O'Keefe," he reflected. "Yeah—that I'll remember!" Later, I was going to think back on this strange comment—and Marakinoff was definitely going to remember.

In single file, O'Keefe at the head and Olaf bringing up the rear, we passed through the portal. Before us dropped a circular shaft, into which the light from the chamber of the oval streamed liquidly; set in its sides the steps spiralled, and down them we went, cautiously. The stairway ended in a circular well; silent—with no trace of exit! The rounded stones joined each other evenly—hermetically. Carved on one of the slabs was one of the five flowered vines. I pressed my fingers upon the calyxes, even as Larry had within the Moon Chamber.

In a single line, with O'Keefe leading and Olaf at the back, we walked through the entrance. Before us was a circular shaft, filled with light from the oval chamber that flowed in like liquid; the steps spiraled down the sides, and we descended carefully. The staircase led to a circular well that was silent—there was no sign of an exit! The rounded stones fit together perfectly—sealed tight. Carved on one of the slabs was one of the five flowered vines. I pressed my fingers against the calyxes, just like Larry had done in the Moon Chamber.

A crack—horizontal, four feet wide—appeared on the wall; widened, and as the sinking slab that made it dropped to the level of our eyes, we looked through a hundred-feet-long rift in the living rock! The stone fell steadily—and we saw that it was a Cyclopean wedge set within the slit of the passageway. It reached the level of our feet and stopped. At the far end of this tunnel, whose floor was the polished rock that had, a moment before, fitted hermetically into its roof, was a low, narrow triangular opening through which light streamed.

A crack—horizontal, four feet wide—appeared in the wall; it widened, and as the sinking slab that created it dropped to eye level, we looked through a hundred-foot-long rift in the living rock! The stone continued to fall—and we saw that it was a massive wedge set within the slit of the passageway. It reached our feet and stopped. At the far end of this tunnel, where the floor was the polished rock that had just moment ago fitted perfectly into the ceiling, there was a low, narrow triangular opening through which light poured in.

"Nowhere to go but out!" grinned Larry. "And I'll bet Golden Eyes is waiting for us with a taxi!" He stepped forward. We followed, slipping, sliding along the glassy surface; and I, for one, had a lively apprehension of what our fate would be should that enormous mass rise before we had emerged! We reached the end; crept out of the narrow triangle that was its exit.

"Nowhere to go but out!" Larry grinned. "And I bet Golden Eyes is waiting for us with a taxi!" He stepped forward. We followed, slipping and sliding on the icy surface; and I, for one, was really worried about what would happen if that huge mass rose before we got out! We reached the end and squeezed out of the narrow triangle that was its exit.

We stood upon a wide ledge carpeted with a thick yellow moss. I looked behind—and clutched O'Keefe's arm. The door through which we had come had vanished! There was only a precipice of pale rock, on whose surfaces great patches of the amber moss hung; around whose base our ledge ran, and whose summits, if summits it had, were hidden, like the luminous cliffs, in the radiance above us.

We stood on a wide ledge covered in thick yellow moss. I looked back—and grabbed O'Keefe's arm. The door we came through was gone! All that was left was a sheer drop of pale rock, with large patches of amber moss hanging off its surfaces; around the base of it, our ledge wrapped, and its peaks, if there were any, were hidden, like the bright cliffs, in the glow above us.

"Nowhere to go but ahead—and Golden Eyes hasn't kept her date!" laughed O'Keefe—but somewhat grimly.

"Nowhere to go but forward—and Golden Eyes didn't show up!" laughed O'Keefe—but with a hint of seriousness.

We walked a few yards along the ledge and, rounding a corner, faced the end of one of the slender bridges. From this vantage point the oddly shaped vehicles were plain, and we could see they were, indeed, like the shell of the Nautilus and elfinly beautiful. Their drivers sat high upon the forward whorl. Their bodies were piled high with cushions, upon which lay women half-swathed in gay silken webs. From the pavilioned gardens smaller channels of glistening green ran into the broad way, much as automobile runways do on earth; and in and out of them flashed the fairy shells.

We walked a few yards along the ledge and, turning a corner, found ourselves at the end of one of the narrow bridges. From this viewpoint, the oddly shaped vehicles were clear, and we could see they were indeed like the shell of the Nautilus and surprisingly beautiful. The drivers sat high on the front curve. Their bodies were piled high with cushions, on which rested women partially wrapped in colorful silken fabrics. From the garden pavilions, smaller channels of shimmering green flowed into the main path, similar to the way car lanes do on Earth; and in and out of them darted the fairy-like shells.

There came a shout from one. Its occupants had glimpsed us. They pointed; others stopped and stared; one shell turned and sped up a runway—and quickly over the other side of the bridge came a score of men. They were dwarfed—none of them more than five feet high, prodigiously broad of shoulder, clearly enormously powerful.

There was a shout from one of them. Its occupants had spotted us. They pointed; others stopped and stared; one vehicle turned and raced down a runway—and soon, over the other side of the bridge, a group of men appeared. They were short—none taller than five feet—tremendously broad-shouldered, and incredibly strong.

"Trolde!" muttered Olaf, stepping beside O'Keefe, pistol swinging free in his hand.

"Trolde!" Olaf muttered, stepping next to O'Keefe, his pistol swinging freely in his hand.

But at the middle of the bridge the leader stopped, waved back his men, and came toward us alone, palms outstretched in the immemorial, universal gesture of truce. He paused, scanning us with manifest wonder; we returned the scrutiny with interest. The dwarf's face was as white as Olaf's—far whiter than those of the other three of us; the features clean-cut and noble, almost classical; the wide set eyes of a curious greenish grey and the black hair curling over his head like that on some old Greek statue.

But in the middle of the bridge, the leader stopped, signaled his men to hold back, and approached us alone, hands raised in the age-old, universal gesture of peace. He paused, looking us over with obvious curiosity; we examined him with equal interest. The dwarf's face was as pale as Olaf's—much paler than the rest of us; his features were sharp and dignified, almost like something out of a Greek sculpture; his wide-set eyes were a curious greenish-gray, and his black hair curled around his head like that of an ancient statue.

Dwarfed though he was, there was no suggestion of deformity about him. The gigantic shoulders were covered with a loose green tunic that looked like fine linen. It was caught in at the waist by a broad girdle studded with what seemed to be amazonites. In it was thrust a long curved poniard resembling the Malaysian kris. His legs were swathed in the same green cloth as the upper garment. His feet were sandalled.

Dwarfed as he was, there was no hint of deformity about him. His broad shoulders were covered by a loose green tunic that looked like fine linen. It was cinched at the waist by a wide belt decorated with what appeared to be amazonites. A long, curved dagger that resembled a Malaysian kris was tucked into it. His legs were wrapped in the same green fabric as the top, and his feet were in sandals.

My gaze returned to his face, and in it I found something subtly disturbing; an expression of half-malicious gaiety that underlay the wholly prepossessing features like a vague threat; a mocking deviltry that hinted at entire callousness to suffering or sorrow; something of the spirit that was vaguely alien and disquieting.

My eyes shifted back to his face, and I noticed something subtly unsettling; an expression of half-mischievous joy that lay beneath his otherwise charming features like a faint threat; a teasing wickedness that suggested a complete indifference to pain or sadness; an essence that felt vaguely foreign and unsettling.

He spoke—and, to my surprise, enough of the words were familiar to enable me clearly to catch the meaning of the whole. They were Polynesian, the Polynesian of the Samoans which is its most ancient form, but in some indefinable way—archaic. Later I was to know that the tongue bore the same relation to the Polynesian of today as does not that of Chaucer, but of the Venerable Bede, to modern English. Nor was this to be so astonishing, when with the knowledge came the certainty that it was from it the language we call Polynesian sprang.

He spoke—and, to my surprise, I recognized enough words to clearly understand the meaning of everything he said. They were in Polynesian, specifically the ancient form used by the Samoans, but in some vague way—old-fashioned. Later, I would learn that this language was related to modern Polynesian in the same way that the works of Chaucer relate to modern English—not quite as far back as Chaucer but more like the writings of the Venerable Bede. It wasn't so surprising once I realized that our modern Polynesian language evolved from it.

"From whence do you come, strangers—and how found you your way here?" said the green dwarf.

"Where do you come from, strangers—and how did you find your way here?" said the green dwarf.

I waved my hand toward the cliff behind us. His eyes narrowed incredulously; he glanced at its drop, upon which even a mountain goat could not have made its way, and laughed.

I waved my hand toward the cliff behind us. His eyes narrowed in disbelief; he looked at the steep drop, where even a mountain goat wouldn't be able to get across, and laughed.

"We came through the rock," I answered his thought. "And we come in peace," I added.

"We came through the rock," I replied to what he was thinking. "And we come in peace," I added.

"And may peace walk with you," he said half-derisively—"if the Shining One wills it!"

"And may peace be with you," he said half-mocking—"if the Shining One allows it!"

He considered us again.

He thought about us again.

"Show me, strangers, where you came through the rock," he commanded. We led the way to where we had emerged from the well of the stairway.

"Show me, strangers, where you came through the rock," he ordered. We led the way to where we had come out from the well of the stairway.

"It was here," I said, tapping the cliff.

"It was here," I said, tapping the cliff.

"But I see no opening," he said suavely.

"But I see no opening," he said smoothly.

"It closed behind us," I answered; and then, for the first time, realized how incredible the explanation sounded. The derisive gleam passed through his eyes again. But he drew his poniard and gravely sounded the rock.

"It closed behind us," I replied; and then, for the first time, I realized how unbelievable that sounded. The mocking look flashed in his eyes again. But he pulled out his dagger and seriously tapped the rock.

"You give a strange turn to our speech," he said. "It sounds strangely, indeed—as strange as your answers." He looked at us quizzically. "I wonder where you learned it! Well, all that you can explain to the Afyo Maie." His head bowed and his arms swept out in a wide salaam. "Be pleased to come with me!" he ended abruptly.

"You put a weird twist on the way we talk," he said. "It really does sound odd—just like your responses." He looked at us curiously. "I’m curious where you picked it up! Anyway, you can explain that to the Afyo Maie." He bowed his head and gestured broadly in a welcoming manner. "Please, come with me!" he concluded abruptly.

"In peace?" I asked.

"Are we good?" I asked.

"In peace," he replied—then slowly—"with me at least."

"In peace," he said—then slowly—"with me at least."

"Oh, come on, Doc!" cried Larry. "As long as we're here let's see the sights. Allons mon vieux!" he called gaily to the green dwarf. The latter, understanding the spirit, if not the words, looked at O'Keefe with a twinkle of approval; turned then to the great Norseman and scanned him with admiration; reached out and squeezed one of the immense biceps.

"Oh, come on, Doc!" Larry exclaimed. "Since we're here, let's check out the sights. Come on, my friend!" he called cheerfully to the green dwarf. The dwarf, getting the vibe even if he didn't catch the words, looked at O'Keefe with an approving sparkle in his eye; then turned to the big Norseman and admired him; reaching out, he grabbed one of his massive biceps.

"Lugur will welcome you, at least," he murmured as though to himself. He stood aside and waved a hand courteously, inviting us to pass. We crossed. At the base of the span one of the elfin shells was waiting.

"Lugur will welcome you, at least," he murmured as if to himself. He stepped aside and gestured with a hand politely, inviting us to go by. We moved past. At the bottom of the bridge, one of the elfin shells was waiting.

Beyond, scores had gathered, their occupants evidently discussing us in much excitement. The green dwarf waved us to the piles of cushions and then threw himself beside us. The vehicle started off smoothly, the now silent throng making way, and swept down the green roadway at a terrific pace and wholly without vibration, toward the seven-terraced tower.

Beyond, crowds had gathered, clearly talking about us with a lot of excitement. The green dwarf signaled us to the piles of cushions and then plopped down next to us. The vehicle took off smoothly, and the now quiet crowd parted, speeding down the green road at an incredible pace and completely without any bumps, heading towards the seven-terraced tower.

As we flew along I tried to discover the source of the power, but I could not—then. There was no sign of mechanism, but that the shell responded to some form of energy was certain—the driver grasping a small lever which seemed to control not only our speed, but our direction.

As we flew along, I tried to figure out where the power was coming from, but I couldn't—at that moment. There was no sign of any machinery, but it was clear that the shell reacted to some form of energy—the driver held a small lever that seemed to control not just our speed, but also our direction.

We turned abruptly and swept up a runway through one of the gardens, and stopped softly before a pillared pavilion. I saw now that these were much larger than I had thought. The structure to which we had been carried covered, I estimated, fully an acre. Oblong, with its slender, vari-coloured columns spaced regularly, its walls were like the sliding screens of the Japanese—shoji.

We suddenly turned and walked along a path through one of the gardens, then stopped smoothly in front of a pillared pavilion. I realized now that it was much larger than I had imagined. The structure we had reached covered, I estimated, nearly an acre. Rectangular, with its slender, multicolored columns spaced evenly, its walls resembled the sliding screens of Japanese shoji.

The green dwarf hurried us up a flight of broad steps flanked by great carved serpents, winged and scaled. He stamped twice upon mosaicked stones between two of the pillars, and a screen rolled aside, revealing an immense hall scattered about with low divans on which lolled a dozen or more of the dwarfish men, dressed identically as he.

The green dwarf rushed us up a wide set of stairs decorated with large carved serpents, both winged and scaled. He stomped twice on the mosaic stones between two columns, and a screen slid open, revealing a huge hall filled with low couches where a dozen or more small men lounged, all dressed just like him.

They sauntered up to us leisurely; the surprised interest in their faces tempered by the same inhumanly gay malice that seemed to be characteristic of all these people we had as yet seen.

They walked up to us slowly; the look of surprise and curiosity on their faces mixed with the same unnatural, cheerful malice that seemed to define everyone we had seen so far.

"The Afyo Maie awaits them, Rador," said one.

"The Afyo Maie is waiting for them, Rador," said one.

The green dwarf nodded, beckoned us, and led the way through the great hall and into a smaller chamber whose far side was covered with the opacity I had noted from the aerie of the cliff. I examined the—blackness—with lively interest.

The green dwarf nodded, signaled for us to follow, and guided us through the large hall into a smaller room, the far end of which was hidden by the opacity I had noticed from the cliff's aerie. I looked at the—blackness—with great curiosity.

It had neither substance nor texture; it was not matter—and yet it suggested solidity; an entire cessation, a complete absorption of light; an ebon veil at once immaterial and palpable. I stretched, involuntarily, my hand out toward it, and felt it quickly drawn back.

It had no substance or texture; it wasn’t physical—yet it seemed solid; a total stopping, a complete soaking up of light; a black curtain that was both unreal and real. I reached out toward it instinctively, but my hand was quickly pulled back.

"Do you seek your end so soon?" whispered Rador. "But I forget—you do not know," he added. "On your life touch not the blackness, ever. It—"

"Do you really want to end things so quickly?" whispered Rador. "But I forget—you don't know," he added. "For your own sake, never touch the darkness, ever. It—"

He stopped, for abruptly in the density a portal appeared; swinging out of the shadow like a picture thrown by a lantern upon a screen. Through it was revealed a chamber filled with a soft rosy glow. Rising from cushioned couches, a woman and a man regarded us, half leaning over a long, low table of what seemed polished jet, laden with flowers and unfamiliar fruits.

He stopped, because suddenly in the thick darkness, a portal appeared; swinging out of the shadows like a picture cast by a lantern on a screen. Through it, a room filled with a soft rosy glow was revealed. Rising from cushioned couches, a woman and a man looked at us, half leaning over a long, low table that seemed to be polished jet, piled high with flowers and strange fruits.

About the room—that part of it, at least, that I could see—were a few oddly shaped chairs of the same substance. On high, silvery tripods three immense globes stood, and it was from them that the rose glow emanated. At the side of the woman was a smaller globe whose roseate gleam was tempered by quivering waves of blue.

About the room—at least the part I could see—were a few oddly shaped chairs made of the same material. High on silver tripods, three huge globes stood, and it was from them that the pink glow came. Next to the woman was a smaller globe, its pink light softened by flickering waves of blue.

"Enter Rador with the strangers!" a clear, sweet voice called.

"Enter Rador with the strangers!" a clear, sweet voice called.

Rador bowed deeply and stood aside, motioning us to pass. We entered, the green dwarf behind us, and out of the corner of my eye I saw the doorway fade as abruptly as it had appeared and again the dense shadow fill its place.

Rador bowed deeply and stepped aside, signaling us to go through. We walked in, the green dwarf trailing behind us, and out of the corner of my eye, I noticed the doorway disappear just as suddenly as it had shown up, replaced once more by the thick shadow.

"Come closer, strangers. Be not afraid!" commanded the bell-toned voice.

"Come closer, strangers. Don’t be afraid!" commanded the bell-like voice.

We approached.

We arrived.

The woman, sober scientist that I am, made the breath catch in my throat. Never had I seen a woman so beautiful as was Yolara of the Dweller's city—and none of so perilous a beauty. Her hair was of the colour of the young tassels of the corn and coiled in a regal crown above her broad, white brows; her wide eyes were of grey that could change to a cornflower blue and in anger deepen to purple; grey or blue, they had little laughing devils within them, but when the storm of anger darkened them—they were not laughing, no! The silken webs that half covered, half revealed her did not hide the ivory whiteness of her flesh nor the sweet curve of shoulders and breasts. But for all her amazing beauty, she was—sinister! There was cruelty about the curving mouth, and in the music of her voice—not conscious cruelty, but the more terrifying, careless cruelty of nature itself.

The woman, as a serious scientist, took my breath away. I had never seen anyone as beautiful as Yolara from the Dweller's city—and her beauty was dangerously alluring. Her hair was the color of young corn tassels, coiled in a regal crown above her broad, fair brows. Her wide eyes could shift from grey to cornflower blue and, when she was angry, deepen to purple; whether grey or blue, they held mischievous little devils within them, but when the storm of anger darkened them—there was nothing playful about it! The silken coverings that partially obscured her only highlighted the ivory whiteness of her skin and the sweet curves of her shoulders and breasts. But for all her stunning beauty, she had a sinister edge! There was a cruelty in her curving mouth and in the tone of her voice—not deliberate cruelty, but the more chilling, indifferent cruelty of nature itself.

The girl of the rose wall had been beautiful, yes! But her beauty was human, understandable. You could imagine her with a babe in her arms—but you could not so imagine this woman. About her loveliness hovered something unearthly. A sweet feminine echo of the Dweller was Yolara, the Dweller's priestess—and as gloriously, terrifyingly evil!

The girl by the rose wall was beautiful, for sure! But her beauty was relatable, human. You could picture her holding a baby—but you couldn't imagine this woman that way. There was something otherworldly about her beauty. Yolara, the Dweller's priestess, had a sweet feminine echo of the Dweller—and she was just as gloriously, terrifyingly evil!




CHAPTER XIV

The Justice of Lora

As I looked at her the man arose and made his way round the table toward us. For the first time my eyes took in Lugur. A few inches taller than the green dwarf, he was far broader, more filled with the suggestion of appalling strength.

As I looked at her, the man got up and walked around the table toward us. For the first time, I really noticed Lugur. He was a few inches taller than the green dwarf, but he was much broader and gave off an impression of incredible strength.

The tremendous shoulders were four feet wide if an inch, tapering down to mighty thewed thighs. The muscles of his chest stood out beneath his tunic of red. Around his forehead shone a chaplet of bright-blue stones, sparkling among the thick curls of his silver-ash hair.

The huge shoulders were four feet wide if an inch, narrowing down to powerful thighs. The muscles of his chest bulged beneath his red tunic. A crown of bright-blue stones glimmered around his forehead, shining among the thick curls of his silver-gray hair.

Upon his face pride and ambition were written large—and power still larger. All the mockery, the malice, the hint of callous indifference that I had noted in the other dwarfish men were there, too—but intensified, touched with the satanic.

Upon his face, pride and ambition were clearly evident—and power even more so. All the mockery, malice, and hints of callous indifference that I had seen in the other short men were present as well—but amplified, with a hint of the sinister.

The woman spoke again.

The woman spoke again.

"Who are you strangers, and how came you here?" She turned to Rador. "Or is it that they do not understand our tongue?"

"Who are you people, and how did you get here?" She turned to Rador. "Or is it that they don’t understand our language?"

"One understands and speaks it—but very badly, O Yolara," answered the green dwarf.

"One understands and speaks it—but really poorly, O Yolara," replied the green dwarf.

"Speak, then, that one of you," she commanded.

"Speak now, one of you," she ordered.

But it was Marakinoff who found his voice first, and I marvelled at the fluency, so much greater than mine, with which he spoke.

But it was Marakinoff who found his voice first, and I was amazed at the fluency, so much greater than mine, with which he spoke.

"We came for different purposes. I to seek knowledge of a kind; he"—pointing to me "of another. This man"—he looked at Olaf—"to find a wife and child."

"We came for different reasons. I was here to seek a certain kind of knowledge; he"—pointing at me—"for a different kind. This man"—he glanced at Olaf—"to find a wife and child."

The grey-blue eyes had been regarding O'Keefe steadily and with plainly increasing interest.

The gray-blue eyes had been looking at O'Keefe steadily and with clear curiosity growing.

"And why did you come?" she asked him. "Nay—I would have him speak for himself, if he can," she stilled Marakinoff peremptorily.

"And why did you come?" she asked him. "No—I want him to speak for himself, if he can," she told Marakinoff firmly.

When Larry spoke it was haltingly, in the tongue that was strange to him, searching for the proper words.

When Larry spoke, it was hesitantly, in a language that felt foreign to him, looking for the right words.

"I came to help these men—and because something I could not then understand called me, O lady, whose eyes are like forest pools at dawn," he answered; and even in the unfamiliar words there was a touch of the Irish brogue, and little merry lights danced in the eyes Larry had so apostrophized.

"I came to help these guys—and because something I couldn’t understand at the time called me, oh lady, whose eyes are like forest pools at dawn," he replied; and even in the unusual words, there was a hint of an Irish accent, and little merry lights danced in the eyes Larry had just mentioned.

"I could find fault with your speech, but none with its burden," she said. "What forest pools are I know not, and the dawn has not shone upon the people of Lora these many sais of laya.[1] But I sense what you mean!"

"I could criticize your speech, but nothing about its message," she said. "I don't know what forest pools you’re talking about, and the dawn hasn’t touched the people of Lora in many seasons. But I get what you’re saying!"

The eyes deepened to blue as she regarded him. She smiled.

The eyes turned a deeper blue as she looked at him. She smiled.

"Are there many like you in the world from which you come?" she asked softly. "Well, we soon shall—"

"Are there many people like you in the world you come from?" she asked softly. "Well, we’ll find out soon—"

Lugur interrupted her almost rudely and glowering.

Lugur cut her off almost harshly, glaring at her.

"Best we should know how they came hence," he growled.

"Better we find out how they got here," he grumbled.

She darted a quick look at him, and again the little devils danced in her wondrous eyes.

She shot him a quick glance, and once more the little sparks danced in her amazing eyes.


[Unquestionably there is a subtle difference between time as we know it and time in this subterranean land—its progress there being slower. This, however, is only in accord with the well-known doctrine of relativity, which predicates both space and time as necessary inventions of the human mind to orient itself to the conditions under which it finds itself. I tried often to measure this difference, but could never do so to my entire satisfaction. The closest I can come to it is to say that an hour of our time is the equivalent of an hour and five-eighths in Muria. For further information upon this matter of relativity the reader may consult any of the numerous books upon the subject.—W. T. G.]

[There's definitely a subtle difference between time as we know it and time in this underground land—its passage there is slower. This aligns with the well-known theory of relativity, which suggests that both space and time are necessary concepts created by the human mind to help us navigate our surroundings. I've often tried to measure this difference but could never do so to my complete satisfaction. The closest I can get is to say that an hour in our time equals about an hour and five-eighths in Muria. For more information on this topic of relativity, readers can check out any of the many books on the subject.—W. T. G.]


"Yes, that is true," she said. "How came you here?"

"Yes, that's true," she said. "How did you get here?"

Again it was Marakinoff who answered—slowly, considering every word.

Again it was Marakinoff who replied—slowly, weighing each word.

"In the world above," he said, "there are ruins of cities not built by any of those who now dwell there. To us these places called, and we sought for knowledge of the wise ones who made them. We found a passageway. The way led us downward to a door in yonder cliff, and through it we came here."

"In the world above," he said, "there are remnants of cities that were not built by any of the people who currently live there. To us, these places called out, and we sought knowledge from the wise ones who created them. We found a passageway. The path took us down to a door in that cliff over there, and through it, we arrived here."

"Then have you found what you sought?" spoke she. "For we are of those who built the cities. But this gateway in the rock—where is it?"

"Have you found what you were looking for?" she asked. "Because we are the ones who built the cities. But what about this gateway in the rock—where is it?"

"After we passed, it closed upon us; nor could we after find trace of it," answered Marakinoff.

"After we went by, it closed off behind us; and we couldn't find any trace of it afterward," Marakinoff replied.

The incredulity that had shown upon the face of the green dwarf fell upon theirs; on Lugur's it was clouded with furious anger.

The disbelief that appeared on the green dwarf's face reflected on theirs; on Lugur's, it was dark with intense anger.

He turned to Rador.

He looked at Rador.

"I could find no opening, lord," said the green dwarf quickly.

"I couldn't find any opening, my lord," said the green dwarf quickly.

And there was so fierce a fire in the eyes of Lugur as he swung back upon us that O'Keefe's hand slipped stealthily down toward his pistol.

And there was such a fierce fire in Lugur's eyes as he turned back toward us that O'Keefe's hand quietly slid down toward his pistol.

"Best it is to speak truth to Yolara, priestess of the Shining One, and to Lugur, the Voice," he cried menacingly.

"Better to speak the truth to Yolara, priestess of the Shining One, and to Lugur, the Voice," he shouted threateningly.

"It is the truth," I interposed. "We came down the passage. At its end was a carved vine, a vine of five flowers"—the fire died from the red dwarf's eyes, and I could have sworn to a swift pallor. "I rested a hand upon these flowers, and a door opened. But when we had gone through it and turned, behind us was nothing but unbroken cliff. The door had vanished."

"It’s true," I said. "We walked down the hallway. At the end was a carved vine, a vine with five flowers"—the fire faded from the red dwarf's eyes, and I could have sworn I saw him turn pale. "I touched these flowers, and a door opened. But when we went through and looked back, there was nothing but a solid cliff. The door had disappeared."

I had taken my cue from Marakinoff. If he had eliminated the episode of car and Moon Pool, he had good reason, I had no doubt; and I would be as cautious. And deep within me something cautioned me to say nothing of my quest; to stifle all thought of Throckmartin—something that warned, peremptorily, finally, as though it were a message from Throckmartin himself!

I had taken my lead from Marakinoff. If he had decided to skip the part about the car and Moon Pool, I was sure he had a good reason; so I would be careful too. And deep inside, something told me to keep quiet about my search; to suppress all thoughts of Throckmartin—something that insisted firmly, almost as if it were a message from Throckmartin himself!

"A vine with five flowers!" exclaimed the red dwarf. "Was it like this, say?"

"A vine with five flowers!" the red dwarf exclaimed. "Was it like this, perhaps?"

He thrust forward a long arm. Upon the thumb of the hand was an immense ring, set with a dull-blue stone. Graven on the face of the jewel was the symbol of the rosy walls of the Moon Chamber that had opened to us their two portals. But cut over the vine were seven circles, one about each of the flowers and two larger ones covering, intersecting them.

He stretched out a long arm. On the thumb of his hand was a huge ring, set with a dull-blue stone. Engraved on the face of the jewel was the symbol of the rosy walls of the Moon Chamber that had opened its two portals to us. But carved over the vine were seven circles, one around each of the flowers and two larger ones intersecting them.

"This is the same," I said; "but these were not there"—I indicated the circles.

"This is the same," I said; "but those weren't there"—I pointed to the circles.

The woman drew a deep breath and looked deep into Lugur's eyes.

The woman took a deep breath and stared intently into Lugur's eyes.

"The sign of the Silent Ones!" he half whispered.

"The sign of the Silent Ones!" he said softly.

It was the woman who first recovered herself.

It was the woman who regained her composure first.

"The strangers are weary, Lugur," she said. "When they are rested they shall show where the rocks opened."

"The strangers are tired, Lugur," she said. "When they’ve had a chance to rest, they’ll show us where the rocks opened."

I sensed a subtle change in their attitude toward us; a new intentness; a doubt plainly tinged with apprehension. What was it they feared? Why had the symbol of the vine wrought the change? And who or what were the Silent Ones?

I noticed a slight shift in how they viewed us; a new seriousness; a doubt clearly mixed with unease. What were they afraid of? Why had the symbol of the vine caused this change? And who or what were the Silent Ones?

Yolara's eyes turned to Olaf, hardened, and grew cold grey. Subconsciously I had noticed that from the first the Norseman had been absorbed in his regard of the pair; had, indeed, never taken his gaze from them; had noticed, too, the priestess dart swift glances toward him.

Yolara's eyes shifted to Olaf, becoming hard and cold grey. I had subconsciously noticed that right from the start, the Norseman was completely focused on the two of them; he had never looked away from them. I had also seen the priestess quickly glance in his direction.

He returned her scrutiny fearlessly, a touch of contempt in the clear eyes—like a child watching a snake which he did not dread, but whose danger be well knew.

He met her gaze without fear, a hint of disdain in his clear eyes—like a kid watching a snake that he wasn't afraid of, but whose danger he fully understood.

Under that look Yolara stirred impatiently, sensing, I know, its meaning.

Under that look, Yolara stirred impatiently, sensing, I know, its meaning.

"Why do you look at me so?" she cried.

"Why are you looking at me like that?" she shouted.

An expression of bewilderment passed over Olaf's face.

A look of confusion crossed Olaf's face.

"I do not understand," he said in English.

"I don't understand," he said in English.

I caught a quickly repressed gleam in O'Keefe's eyes. He knew, as I knew, that Olaf must have understood. But did Marakinoff?

I noticed a brief flash in O'Keefe's eyes. He knew, just like I did, that Olaf must have understood. But what about Marakinoff?

Apparently he did not. But why was Olaf feigning ignorance?

Apparently he didn't. But why was Olaf pretending not to know?

"This man is a sailor from what we call the North," thus Larry haltingly. "He is crazed, I think. He tells a strange tale of a something of cold fire that took his wife and babe. We found him wandering where we were. And because he is strong we brought him with us. That is all, O lady, whose voice is sweeter than the honey of the wild bees!"

"This guy is a sailor from what we call the North," Larry said hesitantly. "I think he's lost his mind. He tells a bizarre story about something cold and fiery that took his wife and baby. We found him wandering around where we were. And because he's strong, we brought him along with us. That's all, O lady, whose voice is sweeter than the honey from wild bees!"

"A shape of cold fire?" she repeated.

"A form of cold fire?" she repeated.

"A shape of cold fire that whirled beneath the moon, with the sound of little bells," answered Larry, watching her intently.

"A cold fire shape that spun beneath the moon, with the sound of tiny bells," Larry replied, watching her closely.

She looked at Lugur and laughed.

She glanced at Lugur and laughed.

"Then he, too, is fortunate," she said. "For he has come to the place of his something of cold fire—and tell him that he shall join his wife and child, in time; that I promise him."

"Then he's lucky too," she said. "Because he's reached the place of his cold fire—and tell him he will join his wife and child eventually; that's my promise to him."

Upon the Norseman's face there was no hint of comprehension, and at that moment I formed an entirely new opinion of Olaf's intelligence; for certainly it must have been a prodigious effort of the will, indeed, that enabled him, understanding, to control himself.

Upon the Norseman's face, there was no sign of understanding, and at that moment, I completely changed my opinion of Olaf's intelligence; it definitely must have been an extraordinary effort of will that allowed him to manage himself, even while he was aware.

"What does she say?" he asked.

"What does she say?" he asked.

Larry repeated.

Larry said again.

"Good!" said Olaf. "Good!"

"Awesome!" said Olaf. "Awesome!"

He looked at Yolara with well-assumed gratitude. Lugur, who had been scanning his bulk, drew close. He felt the giant muscles which Huldricksson accommodatingly flexed for him.

He looked at Yolara with genuine gratitude. Lugur, who had been checking out his size, stepped closer. He felt the massive muscles that Huldricksson willingly flexed for him.

"But he shall meet Valdor and Tahola before he sees those kin of his," he laughed mockingly. "And if he bests them—for reward—his wife and babe!"

"But he will meet Valdor and Tahola before he sees those relatives of his," he laughed mockingly. "And if he defeats them—for a reward—his wife and child!"

A shudder, quickly repressed, shook the seaman's frame. The woman bent her supremely beautiful head.

A shiver, quickly hidden, ran through the sailor's body. The woman lowered her incredibly beautiful head.

"These two," she said, pointing to the Russian and to me, "seem to be men of learning. They may be useful. As for this man,"—she smiled at Larry—"I would have him explain to me some things." She hesitated. "What 'hon-ey of 'e wild bees-s' is." Larry had spoken the words in English, and she was trying to repeat them. "As for this man, the sailor, do as you please with him, Lugur; always remembering that I have given my word that he shall join that wife and babe of his!" She laughed sweetly, sinisterly. "And now—take them, Rador—give them food and drink and let them rest till we shall call them again."

"These two," she said, pointing to the Russian and to me, "seem to be educated men. They might be useful. As for this man,"—she smiled at Larry—"I want him to explain some things to me." She hesitated. "What is 'honey of the wild bees'?" Larry had said the words in English, and she was trying to repeat them. "As for this man, the sailor, do whatever you want with him, Lugur; just remember that I've promised he can join his wife and baby!" She laughed sweetly, but with a sinister edge. "And now—take them, Rador—give them food and drink and let them rest until we call for them again."

She stretched out a hand toward O'Keefe. The Irishman bowed low over it, raised it softly to his lips. There was a vicious hiss from Lugur; but Yolara regarded Larry with eyes now all tender blue.

She reached out a hand toward O'Keefe. The Irishman bowed deeply over it, gently raised it to his lips. There was a nasty hiss from Lugur; but Yolara looked at Larry with eyes that were now all soft blue.

"You please me," she whispered.

"You make me happy," she whispered.

And the face of Lugur grew darker.

And Lugur's expression grew more sinister.

We turned to go. The rosy, azure-shot globe at her side suddenly dulled. From it came a faint bell sound as of chimes far away. She bent over it. It vibrated, and then its surface ran with little waves of dull colour; from it came a whispering so low that I could not distinguish the words—if words they were.

We turned to leave. The bright, blue-tinted orb beside her suddenly lost its luster. It emitted a faint bell-like sound, like distant chimes. She leaned over it. It trembled, and then its surface waved with muted colors; a whispering emerged that was so soft I couldn't make out the words—if they were words at all.

She spoke to the red dwarf.

She talked to the red dwarf.

"They have brought the three who blasphemed the Shining One," she said slowly. "Now it is in my mind to show these strangers the justice of Lora. What say you, Lugur?"

"They've brought the three who disrespected the Shining One," she said slowly. "Now I want to show these strangers Lora's justice. What do you think, Lugur?"

The red dwarf nodded, his eyes sparkling with a malicious anticipation.

The red dwarf nodded, his eyes shining with a wicked excitement.

The woman spoke again to the globe. "Bring them here!"

The woman spoke to the globe again. "Bring them here!"

And again it ran swiftly with its film of colours, darkened, and shone rosy once more. From without there came a rustle of many feet upon the rugs. Yolara pressed a slender hand upon the base of the pedestal of the globe beside her. Abruptly the light faded from all, and on the same instant the four walls of blackness vanished, revealing on two sides the lovely, unfamiliar garden through the guarding rows of pillars; at our backs soft draperies hid what lay beyond; before us, flanked by flowered screens, was the corridor through which we had entered, crowded now by the green dwarfs of the great hall.

And once again, it moved quickly with its vibrant colors, dimmed, and then glowed rosy again. From outside, the sound of many feet on the rugs could be heard. Yolara placed her slender hand on the base of the globe pedestal beside her. Suddenly, the light faded for everyone, and at the same moment, the four walls of darkness disappeared, revealing on two sides the beautiful, unfamiliar garden through the rows of pillars. Behind us, soft drapes concealed what was beyond; in front of us, flanked by flowered screens, was the corridor through which we had entered, now crowded with the green dwarfs from the great hall.

The dwarfs advanced. Each, I now noted, had the same clustering black hair of Rador. They separated, and from them stepped three figures—a youth of not more than twenty, short, but with the great shoulders of all the males we had seen of this race; a girl of seventeen, I judged, white-faced, a head taller than the boy, her long, black hair dishevelled; and behind these two a stunted, gnarled shape whose head was sunk deep between the enormous shoulders, whose white beard fell like that of some ancient gnome down to his waist, and whose eyes were a white flame of hate. The girl cast herself weeping at the feet of the priestess; the youth regarded her curiously.

The dwarfs moved forward. I noticed that each one had the same thick black hair as Rador. They spread out, and three figures stepped out from the group—a young man no older than twenty, short but with broad shoulders like all the males we had seen from this race; a girl, whom I guessed to be about seventeen, pale-faced and a head taller than the boy, her long black hair messy; and behind them was a small, twisted figure with his head sunk deep between his massive shoulders, a long white beard that resembled that of an ancient gnome falling to his waist, and eyes that burned with a white flame of hate. The girl threw herself sobbing at the feet of the priestess; the young man watched her with curiosity.

"You are Songar of the Lower Waters?" murmured Yolara almost caressingly. "And this is your daughter and her lover?"

"You’re Songar from the Lower Waters?" Yolara said softly, almost affectionately. "And this is your daughter and her boyfriend?"

The gnome nodded, the flame in his eyes leaping higher.

The gnome nodded, the fire in his eyes flaring up higher.

"It has come to me that you three have dared blaspheme the Shining One, its priestess, and its Voice," went on Yolara smoothly. "Also that you have called out to the three Silent Ones. Is it true?"

"It has come to my attention that you three have dared to blaspheme the Shining One, its priestess, and its Voice," Yolara continued smoothly. "Also, that you have called out to the three Silent Ones. Is that true?"

"Your spies have spoken—and have you not already judged us?" The voice of the old dwarf was bitter.

"Your spies have reported back—and haven't you already made up your mind about us?" The old dwarf's voice was filled with resentment.

A flicker shot through the eyes of Yolara, again cold grey. The girl reached a trembling hand out to the hem of the priestess's veils.

A flicker shot through Yolara's cold grey eyes. The girl reached out a trembling hand to the hem of the priestess's veils.

"Tell us why you did these things, Songar," she said. "Why you did them, knowing full well what your—reward—would be."

"Tell us why you did these things, Songar," she said. "Why you did them, knowing exactly what your—reward—would be."

The dwarf stiffened; he raised his withered arms, and his eyes blazed.

The dwarf tensed up; he lifted his frail arms, and his eyes burned with intensity.

"Because evil are your thoughts and evil are your deeds," he cried. "Yours and your lover's, there"—he levelled a finger at Lugur. "Because of the Shining One you have made evil, too, and the greater wickedness you contemplate—you and he with the Shining One. But I tell you that your measure of iniquity is full; the tale of your sin near ended! Yea—the Silent Ones have been patient, but soon they will speak." He pointed at us. "A sign are they—a warning—harlot!" He spat the word.

"Your thoughts are evil, and your actions are evil," he shouted. "Both you and your lover over there”—he pointed a finger at Lugur. "You've made things evil because of the Shining One, and the greater wickedness you're planning—both you and he with the Shining One. But I tell you, your level of wrongdoing is full; the story of your sin is almost over! Yes—the Silent Ones have been patient, but soon they will speak." He pointed at us. "They are a sign—a warning—harlot!" He spat the word.

In Yolara's eyes, grown black, the devils leaped unrestrained.

In Yolara's dark eyes, the devils jumped around freely.

"Is it even so, Songar?" her voice caressed. "Now ask the Silent Ones to help you! They sit afar—but surely they will hear you." The sweet voice was mocking. "As for these two, they shall pray to the Shining One for forgiveness—and surely the Shining One will take them to its bosom! As for you—you have lived long enough, Songar! Pray to the Silent Ones, Songar, and pass out into the nothingness—you!"

"Is that really true, Songar?" her voice was soothing. "Now ask the Silent Ones for help! They are far away, but they will definitely hear you." The sweet tone was sarcastic. "As for these two, they'll pray to the Shining One for forgiveness—and the Shining One will definitely welcome them! But you—you've lived long enough, Songar! Pray to the Silent Ones, Songar, and fade away into nothingness—you!"

She dipped down into her bosom and drew forth something that resembled a small cone of tarnished silver. She levelled it, a covering clicked from its base, and out of it darted a slender ray of intense green light.

She reached into her chest and pulled out something that looked like a small cone of tarnished silver. She leveled it, a cover popped off its base, and a thin beam of bright green light shot out.

It struck the old dwarf squarely over the heart, and spread swift as light itself, covering him with a gleaming, pale film. She clenched her hand upon the cone, and the ray disappeared. She thrust the cone back into her breast and leaned forward expectantly; so Lugur and so the other dwarfs. From the girl came a low wail of anguish; the boy dropped upon his knees, covering his face.

It hit the old dwarf right over the heart and spread as fast as light, covering him with a shining, pale coating. She squeezed her hand around the cone, and the ray vanished. She shoved the cone back into her chest and leaned forward with anticipation; so did Lugur and the other dwarfs. The girl let out a low cry of pain; the boy dropped to his knees, hiding his face.

For the moment the white beard stood rigid; then the robe that had covered him seemed to melt away, revealing all the knotted, monstrous body. And in that body a vibration began, increasing to incredible rapidity. It wavered before us like a reflection in a still pond stirred by a sudden wind. It grew and grew—to a rhythm whose rapidity was intolerable to watch and that still chained the eyes.

For a moment, the white beard was stiff; then the robe that draped him appeared to dissolve, exposing his twisted, huge body. A vibration began within that body, speeding up to an unbelievable pace. It flickered before us like a reflection in a calm pond disturbed by a gust of wind. It expanded and expanded—to a rhythm that was unbearable to observe, yet still held our gaze.

The figure grew indistinct, misty. Tiny sparks in infinite numbers leaped from it—like, I thought, the radiant shower of particles hurled out by radium when seen under the microscope. Mistier still it grew—there trembled before us for a moment a faintly luminous shadow which held, here and there, tiny sparkling atoms like those that pulsed in the light about us! The glowing shadow vanished, the sparkling atoms were still for a moment—and shot away, joining those dancing others.

The figure became less clear and more hazy. Countless tiny sparks leaped from it—like what I imagined the bright spray of particles from radium would look like under a microscope. It became even blurrier—a faintly glowing shadow shimmered before us for a moment, holding, here and there, tiny sparkling atoms similar to those pulsing in the light around us! The glowing shadow disappeared, the sparkling atoms paused for a moment—and then darted away, joining those others that were dancing.

Where the gnomelike form had been but a few seconds before—there was nothing!

Where the gnome-like figure had been just a few seconds ago—there was nothing!

O'Keefe drew a long breath, and I was sensible of a prickling along my scalp.

O'Keefe took a deep breath, and I felt a tingling sensation on my scalp.

Yolara leaned toward us.

Yolara leaned in toward us.

"You have seen," she said. Her eyes lingered tigerishly upon Olaf's pallid face. "Heed!" she whispered. She turned to the men in green, who were laughing softly among themselves.

"You've seen," she said. Her eyes fixed intensely on Olaf's pale face. "Listen!" she whispered. She turned to the men in green, who were softly laughing among themselves.

"Take these two, and go!" she commanded.

"Take these two and go!" she ordered.

"The justice of Lora," said the red dwarf. "The justice of Lora and the Shining One under Thanaroa!"

"The fairness of Lora," said the red dwarf. "The fairness of Lora and the Shining One under Thanaroa!"

Upon the utterance of the last word I saw Marakinoff start violently. The hand at his side made a swift, surreptitious gesture, so fleeting that I hardly caught it. The red dwarf stared at the Russian, and there was amazement upon his face.

Upon saying the last word, I saw Marakinoff jump suddenly. The hand at his side made a quick, secret gesture, so brief that I barely noticed it. The red dwarf stared at the Russian, and there was shock on his face.

Swiftly as Marakinoff, he returned it.

Swiftly as Marakinoff, he returned it.

"Yolara," the red dwarf spoke, "it would please me to take this man of wisdom to my own place for a time. The giant I would have, too."

"Yolara," the red dwarf said, "I’d like to take this wise man to my place for a while. I’d like to have the giant as well."

The woman awoke from her brooding; nodded.

The woman woke up from her thoughts and nodded.

"As you will, Lugur," she said.

"As you wish, Lugur," she said.

And as, shaken to the core, we passed out into the garden into the full throbbing of the light, I wondered if all the tiny sparkling diamond points that shook about us had once been men like Songar of the Lower Waters—and felt my very soul grow sick!

And as we stepped out into the garden, still shaken to the core, surrounded by the bright light, I wondered if all those tiny sparkling diamond points around us had once been men like Songar of the Lower Waters—and felt my stomach turn!


[1] Later I was to find that Murian reckoning rested upon the extraordinary increased luminosity of the cliffs at the time of full moon on earth—this action, to my mind, being linked either with the effect of the light streaming globes upon the Moon Pool, whose source was in the shining cliffs, or else upon some mysterious affinity of their radiant element with the flood of moonlight on earth—the latter, most probably, because even when the moon must have been clouded above, it made no difference in the phenomenon. Thirteen of these shinings forth constituted a laya, one of them a lat. Ten was sa; ten times ten times ten a said, or thousand; ten times a thousand was a sais. A sais of laya was then literally ten thousand years. What we would call an hour was by them called a va. The whole time system was, of course, a mingling of time as it had been known to their remote, surface-dwelling ancestors, and the peculiar determining factors in the vast cavern.

[1] Later, I learned that the Murian calendar was based on the remarkable brightness of the cliffs during a full moon on Earth. I believed this was connected either to the effect of the light from those cliffs on the Moon Pool, or to some mysterious relationship between their glowing element and the moonlight flooding the Earth—the latter being more likely since it didn't matter if the moon was hidden by clouds. Thirteen of these bright appearances made up a laya, and one of them was a lat. Ten made a sa; ten times ten times ten was a said, or a thousand; ten times a thousand was a sais. A sais of laya was essentially ten thousand years. What we would refer to as an hour was called a va by them. Their entire system of time was, of course, a blend of the time known to their distant, surface-dwelling ancestors and the unique factors at play in the vast cavern.




CHAPTER XV

The Angry, Whispering Globe

Our way led along a winding path between banked masses of softly radiant blooms, groups of feathery ferns whose plumes were starred with fragrant white and blue flowerets, slender creepers swinging from the branches of the strangely trunked trees, bearing along their threads orchid-like blossoms both delicately frail and gorgeously flamboyant.

Our path wound through a beautiful landscape filled with vibrant flowers, clusters of soft ferns adorned with fragrant white and blue blossoms, and slender vines hanging from the uniquely shaped trees, carrying delicate and stunning orchid-like flowers.

The path we trod was an exquisite mosaic—pastel greens and pinks upon a soft grey base, garlands of nimbused forms like the flaming rose of the Rosicrucians held in the mouths of the flying serpents. A smaller pavilion arose before us, single-storied, front wide open.

The path we walked was a beautiful mosaic—soft greens and pinks on a light grey background, garlands of glowing shapes like the fiery rose of the Rosicrucians carried in the mouths of flying serpents. A smaller pavilion appeared before us, one story tall, with its front wide open.

Upon its threshold Rador paused, bowed deeply, and motioned us within. The chamber we entered was large, closed on two sides by screens of grey; at the back gay, concealing curtains. The low table of blue stone, dressed with fine white cloths, stretched at one side flanked by the cushioned divans.

Upon its threshold, Rador paused, bowed deeply, and gestured for us to come in. The room we entered was large, with grey screens closing off two sides and colorful curtains at the back for privacy. A low blue stone table, covered with fine white cloths, stretched along one side, flanked by cushioned couches.

At the left was a high tripod bearing one of the rosy globes we had seen in the house of Yolara; at the head of the table a smaller globe similar to the whispering one. Rador pressed upon its base, and two other screens slid into place across the entrance, shutting in the room.

At the left stood a tall tripod holding one of the pink globes we had seen in Yolara's house; at the head of the table was a smaller globe like the whispering one. Rador pressed on its base, and two other screens moved into position across the entrance, sealing off the room.

He clapped his hands; the curtains parted, and two girls came through them. Tall and willow lithe, their bluish-black hair falling in ringlets just below their white shoulders, their clear eyes of forget-me-not blue, and skins of extraordinary fineness and purity—they were singularly attractive. Each was clad in an extremely scanty bodice of silken blue, girdled above a kirtle that came barely to their very pretty knees.

He clapped his hands; the curtains opened, and two girls stepped through. Tall and slender, their bluish-black hair fell in curls just below their white shoulders, their clear eyes a forget-me-not blue, and their skin remarkably smooth and flawless—they were very attractive. Each wore a very revealing blue silk bodice, cinched above a skirt that barely reached their pretty knees.

"Food and drink," ordered Rador.

"Food and drinks," ordered Rador.

They dropped back through the curtains.

They drew back the curtains.

"Do you like them?" he asked us.

"Do you like them?" he asked us.

"Some chickens!" said Larry. "They delight the heart," he translated for Rador.

"Some chickens!" said Larry. "They bring joy to the heart," he translated for Rador.

The green dwarf's next remark made me gasp.

The green dwarf's next comment took my breath away.

"They are yours," he said.

"They're yours," he said.

Before I could question him further upon this extraordinary statement the pair re-entered, bearing a great platter on which were small loaves, strange fruits, and three immense flagons of rock crystal—two filled with a slightly sparkling yellow liquid and the third with a purplish drink. I became acutely sensible that it had been hours since I had either eaten or drunk. The yellow flagons were set before Larry and me, the purple at Rador's hand.

Before I could ask him more about this amazing statement, the two of them came back in, carrying a large platter that held small loaves of bread, unusual fruits, and three huge crystal flagons—two filled with a slightly fizzy yellow liquid and the third with a purple drink. I suddenly realized that it had been hours since I had eaten or drunk anything. The yellow flagons were placed in front of Larry and me, while the purple one was set at Rador's side.

The girls, at his signal, again withdrew. I raised my glass to my lips and took a deep draft. The taste was unfamiliar but delightful.

The girls, at his cue, stepped back again. I lifted my glass to my lips and took a deep drink. The flavor was unusual but enjoyable.

Almost at once my fatigue disappeared. I realized a clarity of mind, an interesting exhilaration and sense of irresponsibility, of freedom from care, that were oddly enjoyable. Larry became immediately his old gay self.

Almost immediately, my fatigue vanished. I felt a clear mind, an interesting sense of excitement and irresponsibility, a freedom from worry that was surprisingly enjoyable. Larry quickly returned to his cheerful self.

The green dwarf regarded us whimsically, sipping from his great flagon of rock crystal.

The green dwarf looked at us playfully, sipping from his large rock crystal mug.

"Much do I desire to know of that world you came from," he said at last—"through the rocks," he added, slyly.

"There's so much I want to know about the world you came from," he said finally—"through the rocks," he added with a sly grin.

"And much do we desire to know of this world of yours, O Rador," I answered.

"And we really want to know more about this world of yours, O Rador," I replied.

Should I ask him of the Dweller; seek from him a clue to Throckmartin? Again, clearly as a spoken command, came the warning to forbear, to wait. And once more I obeyed.

Should I ask him about the Dweller; try to get a hint about Throckmartin from him? Again, clearly as a spoken command, the warning came to hold back, to wait. And once more, I obeyed.

"Let us learn, then, from each other." The dwarf was laughing. "And first—are all above like you—drawn out"—he made an expressive gesture—"and are there many of you?"

"Let's learn from each other, then." The dwarf was laughing. "And first—are all those above like you—pulled out"—he made a noticeable gesture—"and are there a lot of you?"

"There are—" I hesitated, and at last spoke the Polynesian that means tens upon tens multiplied indefinitely—"there are as many as the drops of water in the lake we saw from the ledge where you found us," I continued; "many as the leaves on the trees without. And they are all like us—varyingly."

"There are—" I paused, and finally said the Polynesian word that stands for tens upon tens multiplied indefinitely—"there are as many as the drops of water in the lake we saw from the ledge where you found us," I continued; "as many as the leaves on the trees outside. And they are all like us—just different."

He considered skeptically, I could see, my remark upon our numbers.

He looked at me skeptically, I could see, after I commented on our numbers.

"In Muria," he said at last, "the men are like me or like Lugur. Our women are as you see them—like Yolara or those two who served you." He hesitated. "And there is a third; but only one."

"In Muria," he finally said, "the men are like me or like Lugur. Our women are just as you see them—like Yolara or those two who assisted you." He paused. "And there is a third; but only one."

Larry leaned forward eagerly.

Larry leaned in eagerly.

"Brown-haired with glints of ruddy bronze, golden-eyed, and lovely as a dream, with long, slender, beautiful hands?" he cried.

"With brown hair that has hints of red and bronze, golden eyes, and as beautiful as a dream, and long, slender, elegant hands?" he exclaimed.

"Where saw you her?" interrupted the dwarf, starting to his feet.

"Where did you see her?" interrupted the dwarf, jumping to his feet.

"Saw her?" Larry recovered himself. "Nay, Rador, perhaps, I only dreamed that there was such a woman."

"Saw her?" Larry collected himself. "No, Rador, maybe I just dreamed there was such a woman."

"See to it, then, that you tell not your dream to Yolara," said the dwarf grimly. "For her I meant and her you have pictured is Lakla, the hand-maiden to the Silent Ones, and neither Yolara nor Lugur, nay, nor the Shining One, love her overmuch, stranger."

"Make sure you don't share your dream with Yolara," the dwarf said seriously. "The person you have in mind and described is Lakla, the handmaiden to the Silent Ones. Neither Yolara, Lugur, nor even the Shining One feel much affection for her, stranger."

"Does she dwell here?" Larry's face was alight.

"Does she live here?" Larry's face was bright.

The dwarf hesitated, glanced about him anxiously.

The dwarf hesitated, looking around nervously.

"Nay," he answered, "ask me no more of her." He was silent for a space. "And what do you who are as leaves or drops of water do in that world of yours?" he said, plainly bent on turning the subject.

"Nah," he replied, "don't ask me about her anymore." He was quiet for a moment. "And what do you, who are like leaves or drops of water, do in that world of yours?" he said, clearly determined to change the subject.

"Keep off the golden-eyed girl, Larry," I interjected. "Wait till we find out why she's tabu."

"Stay away from the girl with the golden eyes, Larry," I interrupted. "Let's wait until we find out why she's off-limits."

"Love and battle, strive and accomplish and die; or fail and die," answered Larry—to Rador—giving me a quick nod of acquiescence to my warning in English.

"Love and fight, push hard and succeed or die; or fail and die," replied Larry—to Rador—giving me a quick nod to show he understood my warning in English.

"In that at least your world and mine differ little," said the dwarf.

"In that at least your world and mine are pretty similar," said the dwarf.

"How great is this world of yours, Rador?" I spoke.

"How amazing is this world of yours, Rador?" I said.

He considered me gravely.

He looked at me seriously.

"How great indeed I do not know," he said frankly at last. "The land where we dwell with the Shining One stretches along the white waters for—" He used a phrase of which I could make nothing. "Beyond this city of the Shining One and on the hither shores of the white waters dwell the mayia ladala—the common ones." He took a deep draft from his flagon. "There are, first, the fair-haired ones, the children of the ancient rulers," he continued. "There are, second, we the soldiers; and last, the mayia ladala, who dig and till and weave and toil and give our rulers and us their daughters, and dance with the Shining One!" he added.

"How great it really is, I don’t know," he admitted finally. "The land where we live with the Shining One stretches along the white waters for—" He used a phrase I couldn’t understand. "Beyond this city of the Shining One and on the near shores of the white waters live the mayia ladala—the common people." He took a long drink from his flask. "First, there are the fair-haired ones, the descendants of the ancient rulers," he continued. "Second, we the soldiers; and lastly, the mayia ladala, who farm, weave, work hard, and offer their daughters to our rulers and to us, and dance with the Shining One!" he added.

"Who rules?" I asked.

"Who’s in charge?" I asked.

"The fair-haired, under the Council of Nine, who are under Yolara, the Priestess and Lugur, the Voice," he answered, "who are in turn beneath the Shining One!" There was a ring of bitter satire in the last.

"The fair-haired, under the Council of Nine, who are under Yolara, the Priestess and Lugur, the Voice," he replied, "who are in turn beneath the Shining One!" There was a hint of bitter sarcasm in that last part.

"And those three who were judged?"—this from Larry.

"And what about those three who were judged?"—this from Larry.

"They were of the mayia ladala," he replied, "like those two I gave you. But they grow restless. They do not like to dance with the Shining One—the blasphemers!" He raised his voice in a sudden great shout of mocking laughter.

"They were of the mayia ladala," he replied, "like those two I gave you. But they’re getting restless. They don’t want to dance with the Shining One—the blasphemers!" He suddenly burst into loud, mocking laughter.

In his words I caught a fleeting picture of the race—an ancient, luxurious, close-bred oligarchy clustered about some mysterious deity; a soldier class that supported them; and underneath all the toiling, oppressed hordes.

In his words, I glimpsed a brief image of the society—an old, lavish, tightly-knit elite gathered around some mysterious god; a military class that backed them; and beneath it all, the struggling, oppressed masses.

"And is that all?" asked Larry.

"And is that it?" asked Larry.

"No," he answered. "There is the Sea of Crimson where—"

"No," he replied. "There is the Sea of Crimson where—"

Without warning the globe beside us sent out a vicious note, Rador turned toward it, his face paling. Its surface crawled with whisperings—angry, peremptory!

Without warning, the globe beside us emitted a harsh sound, and Rador turned towards it, his face going pale. Its surface was alive with whispers—angry, commanding!

"I hear!" he croaked, gripping the table. "I obey!"

"I hear!" he rasped, gripping the table. "I will follow!"

He turned to us a face devoid for once of its malice.

He turned to us with a face that was, for once, free of its malice.

"Ask me no more questions, strangers," he said. "And now, if you are done, I will show you where you may sleep and bathe."

"Don't ask me any more questions, strangers," he said. "Now, if you're finished, I'll show you where you can sleep and bathe."

He arose abruptly. We followed him through the hangings, passed through a corridor and into another smaller chamber, roofless, the sides walled with screens of dark grey. Two cushioned couches were there and a curtained door leading into an open, outer enclosure in which a fountain played within a wide pool.

He suddenly got up. We followed him through the curtains, went through a hallway, and into a smaller room that had no roof, with dark gray screens for walls. There were two cushioned couches and a curtained door that led to an open outdoor area where a fountain flowed into a large pool.

"Your bath," said Rador. He dropped the curtain and came back into the room. He touched a carved flower at one side. There was a tiny sighing from overhead and instantly across the top spread a veil of blackness, impenetrable to light but certainly not to air, for through it pulsed little breaths of the garden fragrances. The room filled with a cool twilight, refreshing, sleep-inducing. The green dwarf pointed to the couches.

"Your bath," Rador said. He pulled the curtain shut and returned to the room. He touched a carved flower on one side. A soft sigh came from above, and immediately a veil of darkness spread across the top, blocking out the light but definitely not the air, as gentle wafts of garden fragrances flowed through. The room filled with a cool twilight that was refreshing and made you feel sleepy. The green dwarf pointed to the couches.

"Sleep!" he said. "Sleep and fear nothing. My men are on guard outside." He came closer to us, the old mocking gaiety sparkling in his eyes.

"Sleep!" he said. "Sleep and don't worry about a thing. My men are keeping watch outside." He moved in closer to us, the old teasing joy shining in his eyes.

"But I spoke too quickly," he whispered. "Whether it is because the Afyo Maie fears their tongues—or—" he laughed at Larry. "The maids are not yours!" Still laughing he vanished through the curtains of the room of the fountain before I could ask him the meaning of his curious gift, its withdrawal, and his most enigmatic closing remarks.

"But I spoke too soon," he whispered. "Maybe it’s because the Afyo Maie are afraid of their own words—or—" he chuckled at Larry. "The maids are not yours!" Still laughing, he disappeared through the curtains of the fountain room before I could ask him what his strange gift meant, why it was taken back, and his puzzling last comments.

"Back in the great old days of Ireland," thus Larry breaking into my thoughts raptly, the brogue thick, "there was Cairill mac Cairill—Cairill Swiftspear. An' Cairill wronged Keevan of Emhain Abhlach, of the blood of Angus of the great people when he was sleeping in the likeness of a pale reed. Then Keevan put this penance on Cairill—that for a year Cairill should wear his body in Emhain Abhlach, which is the Land of Faery and for that year Keevan should wear the body of Cairill. And it was done.

"Back in the good old days of Ireland," Larry suddenly interrupted my thoughts, his thick accent coming through, "there was Cairill mac Cairill—Cairill Swiftspear. And Cairill wronged Keevan of Emhain Abhlach, who was of the blood of Angus from the great people, while he was sleeping like a pale reed. Then Keevan imposed this penance on Cairill—that for a year, Cairill would take on Keevan’s form in Emhain Abhlach, which is the Land of Faery, and for that same year, Keevan would take on the form of Cairill. And so, it was done."

"In that year Cairill met Emar of the Birds that are one white, one red, and one black—and they loved, and from that love sprang Ailill their son. And when Ailill was born he took a reed flute and first he played slumber on Cairill, and then he played old age so that Cairill grew white and withered; then Ailill played again and Cairill became a shadow—then a shadow of a shadow—then a breath; and the breath went out upon the wind!" He shivered. "Like the old gnome," he whispered, "that they called Songar of the Lower Waters!"

"In that year, Cairill met Emar, who was associated with the Birds that are one white, one red, and one black—and they fell in love, and from that love, their son Ailill was born. When Ailill was born, he picked up a reed flute and first played a lullaby for Cairill, then played a tune that brought old age, causing Cairill to grow white and wither away; then Ailill played once more, and Cairill became a shadow—then a shadow of a shadow—then just a breath; and that breath was carried away on the wind!" He shivered. "Like the old gnome," he whispered, "that they called Songar of the Lower Waters!"

He shook his head as though he cast a dream from him. Then, all alert—

He shook his head as if he was shaking off a dream. Then, fully alert—

"But that was in Iceland ages agone. And there's nothing like that here, Doc!" He laughed. "It doesn't scare me one little bit, old boy. The pretty devil lady's got the wrong slant. When you've had a pal standing beside you one moment—full of life, and joy, and power, and potentialities, telling what he's going to do to make the world hum when he gets through the slaughter, just running over with zip and pep of life, Doc—and the next instant, right in the middle of a laugh—a piece of damned shell takes off half his head and with it joy and power and all the rest of it"—his face twitched—"well, old man, in the face of that mystery a disappearing act such as the devil lady treated us to doesn't make much of a dent. Not on me. But by the brogans of Brian Boru—if we could have had some of that stuff to turn on during the war—oh, boy!"

"But that was in Iceland a long time ago. And there’s nothing like that here, Doc!" He laughed. "It doesn’t scare me one bit, old buddy. The pretty devil lady has it all wrong. When you’ve had a friend standing next to you one moment—full of life, joy, power, and possibilities, talking about what he’s going to do to make the world buzz when he's done with the fighting, just overflowing with energy and enthusiasm, Doc—and the next moment, right in the middle of a laugh—a piece of damn shrapnel takes off half his head and with it all the joy and power and everything else”—his face twitched—“well, old man, in the face of that mystery, a disappearing act like the one the devil lady pulled on us doesn’t really matter. Not to me. But by the brogans of Brian Boru—if we could have had some of that stuff to use during the war—oh, boy!"

He was silent, evidently contemplating the idea with vast pleasure. And as for me, at that moment my last doubt of Larry O'Keefe vanished, I saw that he did believe, really believed, in his banshees, his leprechauns and all the old dreams of the Gael—but only within the limits of Ireland.

He was quiet, clearly enjoying the thought. And for me, at that moment, my last doubt about Larry O'Keefe disappeared. I realized that he truly believed in his banshees, his leprechauns, and all the old dreams of the Gael—but only within the borders of Ireland.

In one drawer of his mind was packed all his superstition, his mysticism, and what of weakness it might carry. But face him with any peril or problem and the drawer closed instantaneously leaving a mind that was utterly fearless, incredulous, and ingenious; swept clean of all cobwebs by as fine a skeptic broom as ever brushed a brain.

In one drawer of his mind was packed all his superstitions, his mysticism, and whatever weaknesses they brought. But when confronted with any danger or issue, that drawer closed instantly, revealing a mind that was completely fearless, skeptical, and creative; cleared of all doubts by the sharpest skepticism that ever swept through a brain.

"Some stuff!" Deepest admiration was in his voice. "If we'd only had it when the war was on—imagine half a dozen of us scooting over the enemy batteries and the gunners underneath all at once beginning to shake themselves to pieces! Wow!" His tone was rapturous.

"Some stuff!" He spoke with deep admiration. "If we had only had it during the war—imagine half a dozen of us zipping over the enemy batteries and the gunners underneath all of a sudden shaking themselves to pieces! Wow!" His tone was ecstatic.

"It's easy enough to explain, Larry," I said. "The effect, that is—for what the green ray is made of I don't know, of course. But what it does, clearly, is stimulate atomic vibration to such a pitch that the cohesion between the particles of matter is broken and the body flies to bits—just as a fly-wheel does when its speed gets so great that the particles of which it is made can't hold together."

"It's pretty simple to explain, Larry," I said. "The effect, that is—because I don't really know what the green ray is made of. But clearly, it stimulates atomic vibration to such a degree that the cohesion between the particles of matter is broken and the body shatters—just like a flywheel does when its speed increases so much that the particles it's made of can't stay together."

"Shake themselves to pieces is right, then!" he exclaimed.

"Shaking themselves to pieces is right, then!" he said.

"Absolutely right," I nodded. "Everything in Nature vibrates. And all matter—whether man or beast or stone or metal or vegetable—is made up of vibrating molecules, which are made up of vibrating atoms which are made up of truly infinitely small particles of electricity called electrons, and electrons, the base of all matter, are themselves perhaps only a vibration of the mysterious ether.

"You're completely right," I nodded. "Everything in nature vibrates. And all matter—whether it's people, animals, rocks, metal, or plants—is made up of vibrating molecules, which are made of vibrating atoms, which are made of incredibly tiny particles of electricity called electrons. Electrons, the foundation of all matter, might just be a vibration of the mysterious ether."

"If a magnifying glass of sufficient size and strength could be placed over us we could see ourselves as sieves—our space lattice, as it is called. And all that is necessary to break down the lattice, to shake us into nothingness, is some agent that will set our atoms vibrating at such a rate that at last they escape the unseen cords and fly off.

"If a large and strong magnifying glass could be placed over us, we would see ourselves as sieves—our space lattice, as it's called. And all it takes to break down the lattice, to shake us into nothingness, is some force that will make our atoms vibrate fast enough that they eventually break free from the unseen bonds and scatter away."

"The green ray of Yolara is such an agent. It set up in the dwarf that incredibly rapid rhythm that you saw and—shook him not to atoms—but to electrons!"

"The green ray of Yolara is a powerful force. It created in the dwarf that astonishingly quick rhythm you noticed and—didn't break him into atoms—but into electrons!"

"They had a gun on the West Front—a seventy-five," said O'Keefe, "that broke the eardrums of everybody who fired it, no matter what protection they used. It looked like all the other seventy-fives—but there was something about its sound that did it. They had to recast it."

"They had a gun on the West Front—a seventy-five," said O'Keefe, "that shattered the eardrums of everyone who fired it, no matter what kind of protection they wore. It looked like all the other seventy-fives—but there was something about its sound that did it. They had to recast it."

"It's practically the same thing," I replied. "By some freak its vibratory qualities had that effect. The deep whistle of the sunken Lusitania would, for instance, make the Singer Building shake to its foundations; while the Olympic did not affect the Singer at all but made the Woolworth shiver all through. In each case they stimulated the atomic vibration of the particular building—"

"It's pretty much the same thing," I replied. "By some weird chance, its vibrational qualities had that effect. The deep whistle of the sunken Lusitania would, for instance, make the Singer Building shake to its core; whereas the Olympic didn't affect the Singer at all but made the Woolworth tremble throughout. In both cases, they stimulated the atomic vibration of that specific building—"

I paused, aware all at once of an intense drowsiness. O'Keefe, yawning, reached down to unfasten his puttees.

I stopped, suddenly feeling an overwhelming sleepiness. O'Keefe, yawning, bent down to undo his puttees.

"Lord, I'm sleepy!" he exclaimed. "Can't understand it—what you say—most—interesting—Lord!" he yawned again; straightened. "What made Reddy take such a shine to the Russian?" he asked.

"Lord, I'm so tired!" he exclaimed. "I can't understand it—what you say—most—interesting—Lord!" He yawned again and straightened up. "What made Reddy like the Russian so much?" he asked.

"Thanaroa," I answered, fighting to keep my eyes open.

"Thanaroa," I replied, struggling to keep my eyes open.

"What?"

"Excuse me?"

"When Lugur spoke that name I saw Marakinoff signal him. Thanaroa is, I suspect, the original form of the name of Tangaroa, the greatest god of the Polynesians. There's a secret cult to him in the islands. Marakinoff may belong to it—he knows it anyway. Lugur recognized the signal and despite his surprise answered it."

"When Lugur said that name, I saw Marakinoff signal him. Thanaroa is, I think, the original version of the name Tangaroa, the most important god of the Polynesians. There’s a secret cult dedicated to him in the islands. Marakinoff might be a part of it—he definitely knows about it. Lugur caught the signal and, despite his surprise, responded to it."

"So he gave him the high sign, eh?" mused Larry. "How could they both know it?"

"So he gave him the signal, huh?" thought Larry. "How could they both be aware of it?"

"The cult is a very ancient one. Undoubtedly it had its origin in the dim beginnings before these people migrated here," I replied. "It's a link—one—of the few links between up there and the lost past—"

"The cult is really old. It definitely started long before these people moved here," I replied. "It's a connection—one of the few connections between up there and the lost past—"

"Trouble then," mumbled Larry. "Hell brewing! I smell it—Say, Doc, is this sleepiness natural? Wonder where my—gas mask—is—" he added, half incoherently.

"Trouble then," mumbled Larry. "Things are getting messy! I can sense it—Hey, Doc, is this drowsiness normal? I wonder where my—gas mask is—" he added, half incoherently.

But I myself was struggling desperately against the drugged slumber pressing down upon me.

But I was fighting hard against the drugged sleep weighing down on me.

"Lakla!" I heard O'Keefe murmur. "Lakla of the golden eyes—no Eilidh—the Fair!" He made an immense effort, half raised himself, grinned faintly.

"Lakla!" I heard O'Keefe whisper. "Lakla with the golden eyes—no Eilidh—the Fair!" He put in a tremendous effort, lifted himself slightly, and smiled weakly.

"Thought this was paradise when I first saw it, Doc," he sighed. "But I know now, if it is, No-Man's Land was the greatest place on earth for a honeymoon. They—they've got us, Doc—" He sank back. "Good luck, old boy, wherever you're going." His hand waved feebly. "Glad—knew—you. Hope—see—you—'gain—"

"Thought this was paradise when I first saw it, Doc," he sighed. "But I know now, if it is, No-Man's Land was the best place on earth for a honeymoon. They—they've got us, Doc—" He sank back. "Good luck, man, wherever you're headed." His hand waved weakly. "Glad—I knew—you. Hope—I see—you—again—"

His voice trailed into silence. Fighting, fighting with every fibre of brain and nerve against the sleep, I felt myself being steadily overcome. Yet before oblivion rushed down upon me I seemed to see upon the grey-screened wall nearest the Irishman an oval of rosy light begin to glow; watched, as my falling lids inexorably fell, a flame-tipped shadow waver on it; thicken; condense—and there looking down upon Larry, her eyes great golden stars in which intensest curiosity and shy tenderness struggled, sweet mouth half smiling, was the girl of the Moon Pool's Chamber, the girl whom the green dwarf had named—Lakla: the vision Larry had invoked before that sleep which I could no longer deny had claimed him—

His voice faded into silence. Struggling with every bit of my mind and body to stay awake, I felt myself being taken over. But just before darkness engulfed me, I thought I saw a rosy light start to glow on the gray wall closest to the Irishman; I watched as my heavy eyelids kept closing, a flame-tipped shadow flickering on it; thickening; solidifying—and there, looking down at Larry, her eyes bright golden stars filled with intense curiosity and shy tenderness, her sweet mouth half-smiling, was the girl from the Moon Pool's Chamber, the girl the green dwarf had named—Lakla: the vision Larry had called forth before the sleep that I could no longer deny had overtaken him—

Closer she came—closer—-the eyes were over us.

Closer she came—closer—the eyes were watching us.

Then oblivion indeed!

Then oblivion it is!




CHAPTER XVI

Yolara of Muria vs. the O'Keefe

I awakened with all the familiar, homely sensation of a shade having been pulled up in a darkened room. I thrilled with a wonderful sense of deep rest and restored resiliency. The ebon shadow had vanished from above and down into the room was pouring the silvery light. From the fountain pool came a mighty splashing and shouts of laughter. I jumped and drew the curtain. O'Keefe and Rador were swimming a wild race; the dwarf like an otter, out-distancing and playing around the Irishman at will.

I woke up feeling like someone had just pulled up a shade in a dark room. I was filled with a fantastic sense of deep rest and renewed energy. The dark shadow above disappeared, and bright, silvery light flooded into the room. From the fountain pool, there was a loud splashing and laughter. I jumped up and opened the curtain. O'Keefe and Rador were having a wild race in the water; the dwarf, like an otter, was easily outpacing and playing around the Irishman whenever he wanted.

Had that overpowering sleep—and now I confess that my struggle against it had been largely inspired by fear that it was the abnormal slumber which Throckmartin had described as having heralded the approach of the Dweller before it had carried away Thora and Stanton—had that sleep been after all nothing but natural reaction of tired nerves and brains?

Had that intense sleep—and now I admit that my fight against it was mostly driven by the fear that it was the unnatural slumber Throckmartin had described as a sign of the Dweller's arrival before it took Thora and Stanton—had that sleep actually just been a normal response of exhausted nerves and minds?

And that last vision of the golden-eyed girl bending over Larry? Had that also been a delusion of an overstressed mind? Well, it might have been, I could not tell. At any rate, I decided, I would speak about it to O'Keefe once we were alone again—and then giving myself up to the urge of buoyant well-being I shouted like a boy, stripped and joined the two in the pool. The water was warm and I felt the unwonted tingling of life in every vein increase; something from it seemed to pulse through the skin, carrying a clean vigorous vitality that toned every fibre. Tiring at last, we swam to the edge and drew ourselves out. The green dwarf quickly clothed himself and Larry rather carefully donned his uniform.

And that last image of the golden-eyed girl bending over Larry? Was that just a figment of an overworked mind? It might have been, I couldn't tell. Anyway, I decided I would talk to O'Keefe about it once we were alone again—and then, giving in to a wave of happiness, I shouted like a kid, took off my clothes, and jumped in the pool with the two of them. The water was warm, and I felt a refreshing tingle of life in my veins grow stronger; something about it seemed to pulse through my skin, bringing a clean, vibrant energy that energized every fiber of my being. Eventually getting tired, we swam to the edge and climbed out. The green dwarf quickly put on his clothes, and Larry carefully donned his uniform.

"The Afyo Maie has summoned us, Doc," he said. "We're to—well—I suppose you'd call it breakfast with her. After that, Rador tells me, we're to have a session with the Council of Nine. I suppose Yolara is as curious as any lady of—the upper world, as you might put it—and just naturally can't wait," he added.

"The Afyo Maie has called us, Doc," he said. "We're going to—well—I guess you could say it's breakfast with her. After that, Rador mentioned that we have a meeting with the Council of Nine. I assume Yolara is just as curious as any woman of—the upper world, as you might say—and naturally can't wait," he added.

He gave himself a last shake, patted the automatic hidden under his left arm, whistled cheerfully.

He gave himself one last shake, patted the gun hidden under his left arm, and whistled happily.

"After you, my dear Alphonse," he said to Rador, with a low bow. The dwarf laughed, bent in an absurd imitation of Larry's mocking courtesy and started ahead of us to the house of the priestess. When he had gone a little way on the orchid-walled path I whispered to O'Keefe:

"After you, my dear Alphonse," he said to Rador, with a low bow. The dwarf laughed, bent in a ridiculous imitation of Larry's mocking courtesy, and started ahead of us to the priestess's house. When he had gone a little way down the orchid-lined path, I whispered to O'Keefe:

"Larry, when you were falling off to sleep—did you think you saw anything?"

"Larry, when you were drifting off to sleep—did you think you saw something?"

"See anything!" he grinned. "Doc, sleep hit me like a Hun shell. I thought they were pulling the gas on us. I—I had some intention of bidding you tender farewells," he continued, half sheepishly. "I think I did start 'em, didn't I?"

"See anything!" he grinned. "Doc, sleep hit me like a German shell. I thought they were gassing us. I—I meant to say my goodbyes," he continued, a bit sheepishly. "I think I did start to, didn't I?"

I nodded.

I agreed.

"But wait a minute—" he hesitated. "I had a queer sort of dream—"

"But wait a minute—" he paused. "I had a strange kind of dream—"

"'What was it?" I asked eagerly,

"'What was it?" I asked excitedly,

"Well," he answered slowly, "I suppose it was because I'd been thinking of—Golden Eyes. Anyway, I thought she came through the wall and leaned over me—yes, and put one of those long white hands of hers on my head—I couldn't raise my lids—but in some queer way I could see her. Then it got real dreamish. Why do you ask?"

"Well," he replied slowly, "I guess it was because I had been thinking about—Golden Eyes. Anyway, I thought she came through the wall and leaned over me—yeah, and put one of those long white hands of hers on my head—I couldn't open my eyes—but in some strange way, I could see her. Then it turned really dreamlike. Why do you ask?"

Rador turned back toward us,

Rador turned back to us,

"Later," I answered, "Not now. When we're alone."

"Later," I replied, "Not right now. When we're alone."

But through me went a little glow of reassurance. Whatever the maze through which we were moving; whatever of menacing evil lurking there—the Golden Girl was clearly watching over us; watching with whatever unknown powers she could muster.

But I felt a small sense of reassurance. No matter the maze we were navigating, no matter the threatening evil that might be hiding there—the Golden Girl was definitely looking out for us; using whatever mysterious powers she could gather.

We passed the pillared entrance; went through a long bowered corridor and stopped before a door that seemed to be sliced from a monolith of pale jade—high, narrow, set in a wall of opal.

We walked past the pillared entrance, went through a long, covered corridor, and stopped in front of a door that looked like it was cut from a single piece of pale jade—tall, narrow, set into a wall of opal.

Rador stamped twice and the same supernally sweet, silver bell tones of—yesterday, I must call it, although in that place of eternal day the term is meaningless—bade us enter. The door slipped aside. The chamber was small, the opal walls screening it on three sides, the black opacity covering it, the fourth side opening out into a delicious little walled garden—a mass of the fragrant, luminous blooms and delicately colored fruit. Facing it was a small table of reddish wood and from the omnipresent cushions heaped around it arose to greet us—Yolara.

Rador stamped twice, and the incredibly sweet, silver bell tones of—yesterday, I have to call it, even though in that place of eternal day the term doesn't really apply—invited us in. The door slid open. The room was small, with opal walls enclosing it on three sides, while the fourth side opened up to a charming little walled garden—a mass of fragrant, glowing flowers and delicately colored fruit. Across from it stood a small table made of reddish wood, and from the ever-present cushions piled around it, Yolara rose to greet us.

Larry drew in his breath with an involuntary gasp of admiration and bowed low. My own admiration was as frank—and the priestess was well pleased with our homage.

Larry inhaled sharply, unable to help but gasp in admiration, and bowed deeply. I felt just as admiring—and the priestess was clearly pleased with our respect.

She was swathed in the filmy, half-revelant webs, now of palest blue. The corn-silk hair was caught within a wide-meshed golden net in which sparkled tiny brilliants, like blended sapphires and diamonds. Her own azure eyes sparkled as brightly as they, and I noted again in their clear depths the half-eager approval as they rested upon O'Keefe's lithe, well-knit figure and his keen, clean-cut face. The high-arched, slender feet rested upon soft sandals whose gauzy withes laced the exquisitely formed leg to just below the dimpled knee.

She was wrapped in delicate, semi-transparent webs of the lightest blue. Her corn-silk hair was caught in a wide-meshed golden net that sparkled with tiny gems, resembling a mix of sapphires and diamonds. Her own blue eyes shone just as brightly, and I noticed once again the hint of eager approval in their clear depths as they rested on O'Keefe's toned, athletic figure and his sharp, clean-cut face. Her high-arched, slender feet were in soft sandals with sheer laces that elegantly wrapped around her perfectly shaped leg, just below her dimpled knee.

"Some giddy wonder!" exclaimed Larry, looking at me and placing a hand over his heart. "Put her on a New York roof and she'd empty Broadway. Take the cue from me, Doc."

"Some amazing surprise!" Larry exclaimed, looking at me and placing a hand on his heart. "Put her on a roof in New York and she'd clear out Broadway. Take my advice, Doc."

He turned to Yolara, whose face was somewhat puzzled.

He turned to Yolara, whose expression was a bit confused.

"I said, O lady whose shining hair is a web for hearts, that in our world your beauty would dazzle the sight of men as would a little woman sun!" he said, in the florid imagery to which the tongue lends itself so well.

"I said, oh lady with your radiant hair that captures hearts, in our world your beauty would blind men like a little sun!" he said, using the flowery language that the tongue expresses so well.

A flush stole up through the translucent skin. The blue eyes softened and she waved us toward the cushions. Black-haired maids stole in, placing before us the fruits, the little loaves and a steaming drink somewhat the colour and odor of chocolate. I was conscious of outrageous hunger.

A flush rushed up through her transparent skin. The blue eyes softened, and she motioned for us to come over to the cushions. Dark-haired maids quietly entered, bringing us fruits, small loaves of bread, and a steaming drink that looked and smelled a bit like chocolate. I felt an intense hunger.

"What are you named, strangers?" she asked.

"What are your names, strangers?" she asked.

"This man is named Goodwin," said O'Keefe. "As for me, call me Larry."

"This guy's name is Goodwin," said O'Keefe. "As for me, just call me Larry."

"Nothing like getting acquainted quick," he said to me—but kept his eyes upon Yolara as though he were voicing another honeyed phrase. And so she took it, for: "You must teach me your tongue," she murmured.

"There's nothing like getting to know someone fast," he said to me—but he kept his eyes on Yolara as if he were saying something sweet. And she accepted it, saying, "You have to teach me your language," she murmured.

"Then shall I have two words where now I have one to tell you of your loveliness," he answered.

"Then I’ll have two words instead of one to tell you how beautiful you are," he replied.

"And also that'll take time," he spoke to me. "Essential occupation out of which we can't be drafted to make these fun-loving folk any Roman holiday. Get me!"

"And that will also take time," he said to me. "It's an essential job we can't be pulled away from to give these fun-loving people any Roman holiday. Got it?"

"Larree," mused Yolara. "I like the sound. It is sweet—" and indeed it was as she spoke it.

"Larree," thought Yolara. "I like the sound. It's sweet—" and it really was as she said it.

"And what is your land named, Larree?" she continued. "And Goodwin's?" She caught the sound perfectly.

"And what do you call your land, Larree?" she went on. "And Goodwin's?" She captured the sound perfectly.

"My land, O lady of loveliness, is two—Ireland and America; his but one—America."

"My land, oh beautiful lady, is two—Ireland and America; his is only one—America."

She repeated the two names—slowly, over and over. We seized the opportunity to attack the food; halting half guiltily as she spoke again.

She kept saying the two names—slowly, again and again. We took the chance to dig into the food, stopping halfway through, feeling a bit guilty as she started talking again.

"Oh, but you are hungry!" she cried. "Eat then." She leaned her chin upon her hands and regarded us, whole fountains of questions brimming up in her eyes.

"Oh, but you're hungry!" she exclaimed. "Go ahead and eat." She rested her chin on her hands and looked at us, a whole fountain of questions sparkling in her eyes.

"How is it, Larree, that you have two countries and Goodwin but one?" she asked, at last unable to keep silent longer.

"How is it, Larree, that you have two countries and Goodwin has only one?" she finally asked, unable to stay silent any longer.

"I was born in Ireland; he in America. But I have dwelt long in his land and my heart loves each," he said.

"I was born in Ireland; he was born in America. But I've lived in his country for a long time, and my heart loves both," he said.

She nodded, understandingly.

She nodded in understanding.

"Are all the men of Ireland like you, Larree? As all the men here are like Lugur or Rador? I like to look at you," she went on, with naive frankness. "I am tired of men like Lugur and Rador. But they are strong," she added, swiftly. "Lugur can hold up ten in his two arms and raise six with but one hand."

"Are all the men in Ireland like you, Larree? Just like all the men here are like Lugur or Rador? I enjoy looking at you," she continued, with innocent honesty. "I'm tired of guys like Lugur and Rador. But they are strong," she said quickly. "Lugur can lift ten with both arms and raise six with just one hand."

We could not understand her numerals and she raised white fingers to illustrate.

We couldn’t understand her numbers, so she held up her white fingers to explain.

"That is little, O lady, to the men of Ireland," replied O'Keefe. "Lo, I have seen one of my race hold up ten times ten of our—what call you that swift thing in which Rador brought us here?"

"That's nothing, my lady," replied O'Keefe. "I've seen one of my kind lift up a hundred of our—what do you call that fast thing Rador used to bring us here?"

"Corial," said she.

"Corial," she said.

"Hold up ten times twenty of our corials with but two fingers—and these corials of ours—"

"Hold up ten times twenty of our corials with just two fingers—and these corials of ours—"

"Coria," said she.

"Coria," she said.

"And these coria of ours are each greater in weight than ten of yours. Yes, and I have seen another with but one blow of his hand raise hell!

"And these coria of ours each weigh more than ten of yours. Yes, and I’ve seen another who can raise hell with just one blow of his hand!"

"And so I have," he murmured to me. "And both at Forty-second and Fifth Avenue, N. Y.—U. S. A."

"And so I have," he whispered to me. "And both at Forty-second and Fifth Avenue, NY—USA."

Yolara considered all this with manifest doubt.

Yolara thought about all this with clear skepticism.

"Hell?" she inquired at last. "I know not the word."

"Hell?" she asked finally. "I don't know that word."

"Well," answered O'Keefe. "Say Muria then. In many ways they are, I gather, O heart's delight, one and the same."

"Well," answered O'Keefe. "Then say Muria. In many ways, I understand, oh delight of my heart, they are one and the same."

Now the doubt in the blue eyes was strong indeed. She shook her head.

Now the uncertainty in her blue eyes was definitely intense. She shook her head.

"None of our men can do that!" she answered, at length. "Nor do I think you could, Larree."

"None of our guys can do that!" she replied after a moment. "And I don't think you could either, Larree."

"Oh, no," said Larry easily. "I never tried to be that strong. I fly," he added, casually.

"Oh, no," Larry said casually. "I never tried to be that strong. I fly," he added.

The priestess rose to her feet, gazing at him with startled eyes.

The priestess stood up, looking at him with surprised eyes.

"Fly!" she repeated incredulously. "Like a Zitia? A bird?"

"Fly!" she said in disbelief. "Like a Zitia? A bird?"

Larry nodded—and then seeing the dawning command in her eyes, went on hastily.

Larry nodded—and then seeing the growing authority in her eyes, quickly continued.

"Not with my own wings, Yolara. In a—a corial that moves through—what's the word for air, Doc—well, through this—" He made a wide gesture up toward the nebulous haze above us. He took a pencil and on a white cloth made a hasty sketch of an airplane. "In a—a corial like this—" She regarded the sketch gravely, thrust a hand down into her girdle and brought forth a keen-bladed poniard; cut Larry's markings out and placed the fragment carefully aside.

"Not with my own wings, Yolara. In a—a vehicle that travels through—what's the word for air, Doc—well, through this—" He made a wide gesture up toward the hazy sky above us. He took a pencil and quickly sketched an airplane on a white cloth. "In a—a vehicle like this—" She looked at the sketch seriously, reached into her waistband, and pulled out a sharp dagger; she cut out Larry's markings and set the piece aside carefully.

"That I can understand," she said.

"That makes sense to me," she said.

"Remarkably intelligent young woman," muttered O'Keefe. "Hope I'm not giving anything away—but she had me."

"Super smart young woman," O'Keefe muttered. "Hope I'm not letting anything slip—but she had me."

"But what are your women like, Larree? Are they like me? And how many have loved you?" she whispered.

"But what are your women like, Larree? Are they like me? And how many have loved you?" she whispered.

"In all Ireland and America there is none like you, Yolara," he answered. "And take that any way you please," he muttered in English. She took it, it was evident, as it most pleased her.

"In all of Ireland and America, there's no one like you, Yolara," he replied. "And take that however you want," he mumbled in English. She took it, and it was clear she understood it in the way that pleased her the most.

"Do you have goddesses?" she asked.

"Do you have any goddesses?" she asked.

"Every woman in Ireland and America, is a goddess"; thus Larry.

"Every woman in Ireland and America is a goddess," said Larry.

"Now that I do not believe." There was both anger and mockery in her eyes. "I know women, Larree—and if that were so there would be no peace for men."

"Now that I don't believe that." There was both anger and sarcasm in her eyes. "I know women, Larree—and if that were true, there would be no peace for men."

"There isn't!" replied he. The anger died out and she laughed, sweetly, understandingly.

"There isn't!" he replied. The anger faded, and she laughed, sweetly and understandingly.

"And which goddess do you worship, Larree?"

"And which goddess do you worship, Larree?"

"You!" said Larry O'Keefe boldly.

"You!" Larry O'Keefe said boldly.

"Larry! Larry!" I whispered. "Be careful. It's high explosive."

"Larry! Larry!" I whispered. "Be careful. It's highly explosive."

But the priestess was laughing—little trills of sweet bell notes; and pleasure was in each note.

But the priestess was laughing—little bursts of sweet bell sounds; and there was joy in each sound.

"You are indeed bold, Larree," she said, "to offer me your worship. Yet am I pleased by your boldness. Still—Lugur is strong; and you are not of those who—what did you say—have tried. And your wings are not here—Larree!"

"You’re really brave, Larree," she said, "to offer me your devotion. But I appreciate your courage. Still—Lugur is powerful, and you're not one of those who—what did you say—have tried. And your wings aren’t here—Larree!"

Again her laughter rang out. The Irishman flushed; it was touché for Yolara!

Again her laughter rang out. The Irishman blushed; it was touché for Yolara!

"Fear not for me with Lugur," he said, grimly. "Rather fear for him!"

"Don’t worry about me with Lugur," he said, grimly. "You should be more worried about him!"

The laughter died; she looked at him searchingly; a little enigmatic smile about her mouth—so sweet and so cruel.

The laughter faded; she gazed at him intently; a small mysterious smile played on her lips—both sweet and cruel.

"Well—we shall see," she murmured. "You say you battle in your world. With what?"

"Well—we'll see," she said softly. "You say you fight in your world. With what?"

"Oh, with this and with that," answered Larry, airily. "We manage—"

"Oh, with this and that," Larry replied casually. "We get by—"

"Have you the Keth—I mean that with which I sent Songar into the nothingness?" she asked swiftly.

"Do you have the Keth—I mean the one I used to send Songar into nothingness?" she asked quickly.

"See what she's driving at?" O'Keefe spoke to me, swiftly. "Well I do! But here's where the O'Keefe lands.

"Do you see what she's getting at?" O'Keefe said to me quickly. "I do! But this is where the O'Keefe lands.

"I said," he turned to her, "O voice of silver fire, that your spirit is high even as your beauty—and searches out men's souls as does your loveliness their hearts. And now listen, Yolara, for what I speak is truth"—into his eyes came the far-away gaze; into his voice the Irish softness—"Lo, in my land of Ireland, this many of your life's length agone—see"—he raised his ten fingers, clenched and unclenched them times twenty—"the mighty men of my race, the Taitha-da-Dainn, could send men out into the nothingness even as do you with the Keth. And this they did by their harpings, and by words spoken—words of power, O Yolara, that have their power still—and by pipings and by slaying sounds.

"I said," he turned to her, "O voice of silver fire, your spirit is as high as your beauty—and it reaches into men's souls just like your loveliness touches their hearts. Now listen, Yolara, what I say is the truth"—his eyes took on a distant look; his voice softened with an Irish lilt—"Lo, in my homeland of Ireland, this many of your years ago—see"—he raised his ten fingers, clenched and unclenched them twenty times—"the great warriors of my people, the Taitha-da-Dainn, could send men into the void just like you do with the Keth. And they did this through their music, through spoken words—words of power, O Yolara, that still hold their power—and through melodies and through sounds of slaughter.

"There was Cravetheen who played swift flames from his harp, flying flames that ate those they were sent against. And there was Dalua, of Hy Brasil, whose pipes played away from man and beast and all living things their shadows—and at last played them to shadows too, so that wherever Dalua went his shadows that had been men and beast followed like a storm of little rustling leaves; yea, and Bel the Harper, who could make women's hearts run like wax and men's hearts flame to ashes and whose harpings could shatter strong cliffs and bow great trees to the sod—"

"There was Cravetheen, who played quick flames from his harp, fiery blasts that consumed those they were aimed at. And there was Dalua, from Hy Brasil, whose pipes sent man, beast, and all living things away from their shadows—and eventually turned them into shadows too, so that wherever Dalua went, his shadows that had once been people and animals followed like a whirlwind of tiny rustling leaves; and yes, there was Bel the Harper, who could melt women’s hearts like wax and make men’s hearts burn to ashes, and whose music could shatter strong cliffs and bend great trees to the ground—"

His eyes were bright, dream-filled; she shrank a little from him, faint pallor under the perfect skin.

His eyes were bright and full of dreams; she pulled back a bit from him, a faint paleness beneath her flawless skin.

"I say to you, Yolara, that these things were and are—in Ireland." His voice rang strong. "And I have seen men as many as those that are in your great chamber this many times over"—he clenched his hands once more, perhaps a dozen times—"blasted into nothingness before your Keth could even have touched them. Yea—and rocks as mighty as those through which we came lifted up and shattered before the lids could fall over your blue eyes. And this is truth, Yolara—all truth! Stay—have you that little cone of the Keth with which you destroyed Songar?"

"I’m telling you, Yolara, that these things happened and still happen—in Ireland." His voice was powerful. "And I’ve seen men as many as those in your great chamber countless times"—he clenched his hands again, maybe a dozen times—"destroyed into nothing before your Keth could even reach them. Yes—and rocks as strong as those we passed through lifted up and shattered before the lids could close over your blue eyes. And this is the truth, Yolara—all truth! Wait—do you have that small cone of the Keth that you used to destroy Songar?"

She nodded, gazing at him, fascinated, fear and puzzlement contending.

She nodded, looking at him, captivated, with fear and confusion battling within her.

"Then use it." He took a vase of crystal from the table, placed it on the threshold that led into the garden. "Use it on this—and I will show you."

"Then go ahead and use it." He picked up a crystal vase from the table and set it on the threshold that led into the garden. "Apply it to this—and I’ll show you."

"I will use it upon one of the ladala—" she began eagerly.

"I'll use it on one of the ladala—" she started eagerly.

The exaltation dropped from him; there was a touch of horror in the eyes he turned to her; her own dropped before it.

The excitement faded from him; there was a hint of fear in the eyes he looked at her with; hers fell away in response.

"It shall be as you say," she said hurriedly. She drew the shining cone from her breast; levelled it at the vase. The green ray leaped forth, spread over the crystal, but before its action could even be begun, a flash of light shot from O'Keefe's hand, his automatic spat and the trembling vase flew into fragments. As quickly as he had drawn it, he thrust the pistol back into place and stood there empty handed, looking at her sternly. From the anteroom came shouting, a rush of feet.

"It'll be just as you say," she said quickly. She pulled the glowing cone from her chest and aimed it at the vase. The green ray shot out and spread over the crystal, but before it could even start working, a flash of light burst from O'Keefe's hand; his gun fired, and the trembling vase shattered into pieces. Just as fast as he had pulled it out, he shoved the pistol back into its holster and stood there empty-handed, looking at her sternly. From the anteroom came shouting and a rush of footsteps.

Yolara's face was white, her eyes strained—but her voice was unshaken as she called to the clamouring guards:

Yolara's face was pale, her eyes tense—but her voice was steady as she called to the shouting guards:

"It is nothing—go to your places!"

"Don't worry—go to your spots!"

But when the sound of their return had ceased she stared tensely at the Irishman—then looked again at the shattered vase.

But when the sound of their return had stopped, she stared intently at the Irishman—then glanced back at the broken vase.

"It is true!" she cried, "but see, the Keth is—alive!"

"It’s true!" she exclaimed, "but look, the Keth is—alive!"

I followed her pointing finger. Each broken bit of the crystal was vibrating, shaking its particles out into space. Broken it the bullet of Larry's had—but not released it from the grip of the disintegrating force. The priestess's face was triumphant.

I followed the direction of her finger. Each shattered piece of the crystal was vibrating, sending its particles into the air. It was broken by Larry's bullet—but it hadn’t escaped the hold of the disintegrating force. The priestess's expression was triumphant.

"But what matters it, O shining urn of beauty—what matters it to the vase that is broken what happens to its fragments?" asked Larry, gravely—and pointedly.

"But what does it matter, O beautiful urn—what does it matter to the broken vase what happens to its pieces?" asked Larry, seriously—and deliberately.

The triumph died from her face and for a space she was silent; brooding.

The excitement faded from her face, and for a while, she was quiet; lost in thought.

"Next," whispered O'Keefe to me. "Lots of surprises in the little box; keep your eye on the opening and see what comes out."

"Next," O'Keefe whispered to me. "There are lots of surprises in the little box; keep your eyes on the opening and see what comes out."

We had not long to wait. There was a sparkle of anger about Yolara, something too of injured pride. She clapped her hands; whispered to the maid who answered her summons, and then sat back regarding us, maliciously.

We didn’t have to wait long. There was a flash of anger in Yolara, mixed with a hint of wounded pride. She clapped her hands, whispered to the maid who came at her call, and then leaned back, looking at us with a sly smile.

"You have answered me as to your strength—but you have not proved it; but the Keth you have answered. Now answer this!" she said.

"You've told me about your strength, but you haven't shown it; yet you've answered the Keth. Now answer this!" she said.

She pointed out into the garden. I saw a flowering branch bend and snap as though a hand had broken it—but no hand was there! Saw then another and another bend and break, a little tree sway and fall—and closer and closer to us came the trail of snapping boughs while down into the garden poured the silvery light revealing—nothing! Now a great ewer beside a pillar rose swiftly in air and hurled itself crashing at my feet. Cushions close to us swirled about as though in the vortex of a whirlwind.

She pointed out into the garden. I saw a flowering branch bend and snap as if a hand had broken it—but there was no hand! Then I saw another and another bend and break, a little tree sway and fall—and closer and closer to us came the trail of snapping branches while the silvery light poured down into the garden revealing—nothing! Now a large pitcher beside a pillar rose swiftly into the air and crashed at my feet. Cushions near us swirled around as if caught in a whirlwind.

And unseen hands held my arms in a mighty clutch fast to my sides, another gripped my throat and I felt a needle-sharp poniard point pierce my shirt, touch the skin just over my heart!

And invisible hands grabbed my arms tightly against my sides, another one squeezed my throat and I felt a sharp dagger point pierce my shirt, just touching the skin above my heart!

"Larry!" I cried, despairingly. I twisted my head; saw that he too was caught in this grip of the invisible. But his face was calm, even amused.

"Larry!" I shouted, feeling hopeless. I turned my head and saw that he was also trapped in this hold of the unseen. But his face was calm, even amused.

"Keep cool, Doc!" he said. "Remember—she wants to learn the language!"

"Stay calm, Doc!" he said. "Remember—she wants to learn the language!"

Now from Yolara burst chime upon chime of mocking laughter. She gave a command—the hands loosened, the poniard withdrew from my heart; suddenly as I had been caught I was free—and unpleasantly weak and shaky.

Now from Yolara came wave upon wave of mocking laughter. She gave a command—the hands released me, the dagger was pulled from my heart; just as quickly as I had been captured, I was free—and uncomfortably weak and shaky.

"Have you that in Ireland, Larree!" cried the priestess—and once more trembled with laughter.

"Have you that in Ireland, Larree!" exclaimed the priestess—and once again shook with laughter.

"A good play, Yolara." His voice was as calm as his face. "But they did that in Ireland even before Dalua piped away his first man's shadow. And in Goodwin's land they make ships—coria that go on water—so you can pass by them and see only sea and sky; and those water coria are each of them many times greater than this whole palace of yours."

"A great play, Yolara." His voice was as steady as his expression. "But they did that in Ireland long before Dalua cast away his first man's shadow. And in Goodwin's land, they build ships—coria that float on water—so you can sail past and see nothing but sea and sky; and those water coria are each many times larger than your entire palace."

But the priestess laughed on.

But the priestess kept laughing.

"It did get me a little," whispered Larry. "That wasn't quite up to my mark. But God! If we could find that trick out and take it back with us!"

"It got to me a bit," whispered Larry. "That wasn't really my best. But wow! If we could figure out that trick and bring it back with us!"

"Not so, Larree!" Yolara gasped, through her laughter. "Not so! Goodwin's cry betrayed you!"

"Not so, Larree!" Yolara said, laughing. "Not so! Goodwin's shout gave you away!"

Her good humour had entirely returned; she was like a mischievous child pleased over some successful trick; and like a child she cried—"I'll show you!"—signalled again; whispered to the maid who, quickly returning, laid before her a long metal case. Yolara took from her girdle something that looked like a small pencil, pressed it and shot a thin stream of light for all the world like an electric flash, upon its hasp. The lid flew open. Out of it she drew three flat, oval crystals, faint rose in hue. She handed one to O'Keefe and one to me.

Her good mood had completely returned; she was like a playful child excited about a successful trick; and like a child, she exclaimed—"I'll show you!"—signaled again; whispered to the maid who, quickly coming back, set a long metal case in front of her. Yolara took something from her waist that looked like a small pencil, pressed it, and shot a thin stream of light that resembled an electric flash onto its latch. The lid popped open. She pulled out three flat, oval crystals, a faint rose color. She handed one to O'Keefe and one to me.

"Look!" she commanded, placing the third before her own eyes. I peered through the stone and instantly there leaped into sight, out of thin air—six grinning dwarfs! Each was covered from top of head to soles of feet in a web so tenuous that through it their bodies were plain. The gauzy stuff seemed to vibrate—its strands to run together like quick-silver. I snatched the crystal from my eyes and—the chamber was empty! Put it back—and there were the grinning six!

"Look!" she ordered, holding the third one up to her eyes. I looked through the stone and, suddenly, there appeared out of nowhere—six grinning dwarfs! Each one was covered from head to toe in a web so delicate that you could see their bodies clearly through it. The sheer fabric seemed to shimmer—as if its strands were flowing like quicksilver. I pulled the crystal away from my eyes and—the room was empty! I put it back—and there were the six grinning dwarfs again!

Yolara gave another sign and they disappeared, even from the crystals.

Yolara gave another signal and they vanished, even from the crystals.

"It is what they wear, Larree," explained Yolara, graciously. "It is something that came to us from—the Ancient Ones. But we have so few"—she sighed.

"It’s what they wear, Larree," Yolara explained kindly. "It’s something that came to us from—the Ancient Ones. But we have so few"—she sighed.

"Such treasures must be two-edged swords, Yolara," commented O'Keefe. "For how know you that one within them creeps not to you with hand eager to strike?"

"These treasures must be two-edged swords, Yolara," O'Keefe remarked. "How do you know that one of them isn't sneaking up on you with a hand ready to strike?"

"There is no danger," she said indifferently. "I am the keeper of them."

"There’s no danger," she said nonchalantly. "I’m the one in charge of them."

She mused for a space, then abruptly:

She thought for a moment, then abruptly:

"And now no more. You two are to appear before the Council at a certain time—but fear nothing. You, Goodwin, go with Rador about our city and increase your wisdom. But you, Larree, await me here in my garden—" she smiled at him, provocatively—maliciously, too. "For shall not one who has resisted a world of goddesses be given all chance to worship when at last he finds his own?"

"And now that's it. You two need to show up before the Council at a specific time—but don’t worry. You, Goodwin, go with Rador around our city and expand your knowledge. But you, Larree, stay here in my garden—" she smiled at him, playfully—also with a bit of malice. "For shouldn’t someone who has resisted a realm of goddesses get every opportunity to worship when he finally discovers his own?"

She laughed—whole-heartedly and was gone. And at that moment I liked Yolara better than ever I had before and—alas—better than ever I was to in the future.

She laughed genuinely and then left. At that moment, I liked Yolara more than I ever had before—and sadly, more than I ever would again.

I noted Rador standing outside the open jade door and started to go, but O'Keefe caught me by the arm.

I saw Rador standing outside the open jade door and began to leave, but O'Keefe grabbed me by the arm.

"Wait a minute," he urged. "About Golden Eyes—you were going to tell me something—it's been on my mind all through that little sparring match."

"Hold on," he said. "About Golden Eyes—you were going to tell me something—it's been on my mind the whole time during that little sparring match."

I told him of the vision that had passed through my closing lids. He listened gravely and then laughed.

I shared with him the vision that had come to me as my eyes were closing. He listened seriously and then laughed.

"Hell of a lot of privacy in this place!" he grinned. "Ladies who can walk through walls and others with regular invisible cloaks to let 'em flit wherever they please. Oh, well, don't let it get on your nerves, Doc. Remember—everything's natural! That robe stuff is just camouflage of course. But Lord, if we could only get a piece of it!"

"Hell of a lot of privacy in this place!" he grinned. "Ladies who can walk through walls and others with regular invisible cloaks that let them flit wherever they want. Oh, well, don't let it get to you, Doc. Remember—everything's natural! That robe stuff is just camouflage, of course. But man, if we could only get a hold of it!"

"The material simply admits all light-vibrations, or perhaps curves them, just as the opacities cut them off," I answered. "A man under the X-ray is partly invisible; this makes him wholly so. He doesn't register, as the people of the motion-picture profession say."

"The material just lets all light waves pass through, or maybe bends them, just like how opaque materials block them," I replied. "A person under an X-ray is partly invisible; this makes them completely so. They don’t appear, as people in the movie industry would say."

"Camouflage," repeated Larry. "And as for the Shining One—Say!" he snorted. "I'd like to set the O'Keefe banshee up against it. I'll bet that old resourceful Irish body would give it the first three bites and a strangle hold and wallop it before it knew it had 'em. Oh! Wow! Boy Howdy!"

"Camouflage," Larry repeated. "And as for the Shining One—Wait!" he scoffed. "I'd love to see the O'Keefe banshee take it on. I bet that clever old Irish spirit would get the first three hits in, grab it in a choke hold, and knock it out before it even realized what happened. Oh! Wow! Incredible!"

I heard him still chuckling gleefully over this vision as I passed along the opal wall with the green dwarf.

I heard him still laughing happily about this vision as I walked by the opal wall with the green dwarf.

A shell was awaiting us. I paused before entering it to examine the polished surface of runway and great road. It was obsidian—volcanic glass of pale emerald, unflawed, translucent, with no sign of block or juncture. I examined the shell.

A shell was waiting for us. I stopped before going in to check out the smooth surface of the runway and the big road. It was obsidian—volcanic glass in a light green color, flawless, see-through, with no visible seams or joints. I looked over the shell.

"What makes it go?" I asked Rador. At a word from him the driver touched a concealed spring and an aperture appeared beneath the control-lever, of which I have spoken in a preceding chapter. Within was a small cube of black crystal, through whose sides I saw, dimly, a rapidly revolving, glowing ball, not more than two inches in diameter. Beneath the cube was a curiously shaped, slender cylinder winding down into the lower body of the Nautilus whorl.

"What makes it work?" I asked Rador. At a signal from him, the driver pressed a hidden spring, and an opening appeared beneath the control lever, which I mentioned in an earlier chapter. Inside was a small cube of black crystal, through which I could faintly see a quickly spinning, glowing ball, no bigger than two inches in diameter. Below the cube was a uniquely shaped, slender cylinder that twisted down into the lower part of the Nautilus whorl.

"Watch!" said Rador. He motioned me into the vehicle and took a place beside me. The driver touched the lever; a stream of coruscations flew from the ball down into the cylinder. The shell started smoothly, and as the tiny torrent of shining particles increased it gathered speed.

"Watch!" said Rador. He gestured for me to get into the vehicle and took a seat next to me. The driver pulled the lever; a burst of sparks shot from the ball down into the cylinder. The shell took off smoothly, and as the small stream of shining particles grew, it picked up speed.

"The corial does not touch the road," explained Rador. "It is lifted so far"—he held his forefinger and thumb less than a sixteenth of an inch apart—"above it."

"The corial doesn't touch the road," Rador explained. "It's lifted just this much"—he held his forefinger and thumb less than a sixteenth of an inch apart—"above it."

And perhaps here is the best place to explain the activation of the shells or coria. The force utilized was atomic energy. Passing from the whirling ball the ions darted through the cylinder to two bands of a peculiar metal affixed to the base of the vehicles somewhat like skids of a sled. Impinging upon these they produced a partial negation of gravity, lifting the shell slightly, and at the same time creating a powerful repulsive force or thrust that could be directed backward, forward, or sidewise at the will of the driver. The creation of this energy and the mechanism of its utilization were, briefly, as follows:

And maybe this is the best spot to explain how the shells or coria are activated. The power used was atomic energy. As the whirling ball moved, the ions shot through the cylinder to two bands of a unique metal attached to the base of the vehicles, somewhat like sled skids. When they hit these bands, they partially canceled out gravity, lifting the shell slightly and generating a strong repulsive force or thrust that could be directed backward, forward, or sideways at the driver's command. The process of creating this energy and how it was used was, in short, as follows:


[Dr. Goodwin's lucid and exceedingly comprehensive description of this extraordinary mechanism has been deleted by the Executive Council of the International Association of Science as too dangerously suggestive to scientists of the Central European Powers with which we were so recently at war. It is allowable, however, to state that his observations are in the possession of experts in this country, who are, unfortunately, hampered in their research not only by the scarcity of the radioactive elements that we know, but also by the lack of the element or elements unknown to us that entered into the formation of the fiery ball within the cube of black crystal. Nevertheless, as the principle is so clear, it is believed that these difficulties will ultimately be overcome.—J. B. K., President, I. A. of S.]

[Dr. Goodwin's clear and highly detailed description of this remarkable mechanism has been removed by the Executive Council of the International Association of Science for being too dangerously suggestive to scientists of the Central European Powers, with whom we were just recently at war. However, it's permitted to state that his observations are held by experts in this country, who are, unfortunately, limited in their research not only by the shortage of the known radioactive elements but also by the absence of the element or elements unknown to us that contributed to the formation of the fiery ball within the cube of black crystal. Still, since the principle is so clear, it's believed that these challenges will eventually be overcome.—J. B. K., President, I. A. of S.]


The wide, glistening road was gay with the coria. They darted in and out of the gardens; within them the fair-haired, extraordinarily beautiful women on their cushions were like princesses of Elfland, caught in gorgeous fairy webs, resting within the hearts of flowers. In some shells were flaxen-haired dwarfish men of Lugur's type; sometimes black-polled brother officers of Rador; often raven-tressed girls, plainly hand-maidens of the women; and now and then beauties of the lower folk went by with one of the blond dwarfs.

The wide, shiny road was lively with the coria. They zipped in and out of the gardens; inside them, the fair-haired, stunningly beautiful women on their cushions looked like princesses from Elfland, caught in beautiful fairy webs, resting among the flowers. In some groups were short, blond men of Lugur's kind; sometimes there were dark-haired brother officers of Rador; often raven-haired girls, obviously serving the women; and now and then, beauties from the lower class passed by with one of the blond dwarfs.

We swept around the turn that made of the jewel-like roadway an enormous horseshoe and, speedily, upon our right the cliffs through which we had come in our journey from the Moon Pool began to march forward beneath their mantles of moss. They formed a gigantic abutment, a titanic salient. It had been from the very front of this salient's invading angle that we had emerged; on each side of it the precipices, faintly glowing, drew back and vanished into distance.

We rounded the turn that formed a huge horseshoe out of the stunning roadway and quickly noticed on our right the cliffs we had traveled through on our journey from the Moon Pool starting to move forward, covered in moss. They created a massive support, a colossal protrusion. It was from the very edge of this protrusion's attacking angle that we had come out; on either side, the glowing cliffs receded and faded into the distance.

The slender, graceful bridges under which we skimmed ended at openings in the upflung, far walls of verdure. Each had its little garrison of soldiers. Through some of the openings a rivulet of the green obsidian river passed. These were roadways to the farther country, to the land of the ladala, Rador told me; adding that none of the lesser folk could cross into the pavilioned city unless summoned or with pass.

The slim, elegant bridges we glided under ended at gaps in the towering green walls. Each had its small group of soldiers. Through some of the gaps, a stream from the green obsidian river flowed. These were pathways to the distant land, to the place of the ladala, Rador told me, adding that none of the common people could enter the pavilion city unless they were invited or had a pass.

We turned the bend of the road and flew down that farther emerald ribbon we had seen from the great oval. Before us rose the shining cliffs and the lake. A half-mile, perhaps, from these the last of the bridges flung itself. It was more massive and about it hovered a spirit of ancientness lacking in the other spans; also its garrison was larger and at its base the tangent way was guarded by two massive structures, somewhat like blockhouses, between which it ran. Something about it aroused in me an intense curiosity.

We rounded the bend in the road and sped down the green stretch we had spotted from the big oval. In front of us stood the bright cliffs and the lake. Maybe half a mile away, the last bridge extended itself. It was sturdier and had an air of age that the other bridges didn't have; plus, there were more soldiers stationed there, and at its base, the road was protected by two large structures that resembled blockhouses, which it ran between. There was something about it that sparked a deep curiosity in me.

"Where does that road lead, Rador?" I asked.

"Where does that road go, Rador?" I asked.

"To the one place above all of which I may not tell you, Goodwin," he answered. And again I wondered.

"To the one place I can't mention to you, Goodwin," he replied. And once more, I was left wondering.

We skimmed slowly out upon the great pier. Far to the left was the prismatic, rainbow curtain between the Cyclopean pillars. On the white waters graceful shells—lacustrian replicas of the Elf chariots—swam, but none was near that distant web of wonder.

We slowly glided out onto the large pier. Far to the left was the colorful, rainbow curtain between the massive pillars. On the white waves, elegant shells—lake versions of the Elf chariots—floated, but none was close to that distant web of marvel.

"Rador—what is that?" I asked.

"Rador—what's that?" I asked.

"It is the Veil of the Shining One!" he answered slowly.

"It’s the Veil of the Shining One!" he replied slowly.

Was the Shining One that which we named the Dweller?

Was the Shining One the same as what we called the Dweller?

"What is the Shining One?" I cried, eagerly. Again he was silent. Nor did he speak until we had turned on our homeward way.

"What is the Shining One?" I asked eagerly. Again, he remained silent. He didn't say anything until we had started our journey back home.

And lively as my interest, my scientific curiosity, were—I was conscious suddenly of acute depression. Beautiful, wondrously beautiful this place was—and yet in its wonder dwelt a keen edge of menace, of unease—of inexplicable, inhuman woe; as though in a secret garden of God a soul should sense upon it the gaze of some lurking spirit of evil which some way, somehow, had crept into the sanctuary and only bided its time to spring.

And as lively as my interest and scientific curiosity were, I suddenly felt a deep sense of depression. This place was beautiful, truly wonderfully beautiful—and yet, within its wonder lay a sharp edge of danger, of unease—of inexplicable, inhuman sorrow; as if in a hidden garden of God, a soul could feel the presence of some lurking spirit of evil that had somehow snuck into the sanctuary, just waiting for the right moment to strike.




CHAPTER XVII

The Leprechaun

The shell carried us straight back to the house of Yolara. Larry was awaiting me. We stood again before the tenebrous wall where first we had faced the priestess and the Voice. And as we stood, again the portal appeared with all its disconcerting, magical abruptness.

The shell took us right back to Yolara's house. Larry was waiting for me. We stood once more before the dark wall where we had first encountered the priestess and the Voice. As we stood there, the portal suddenly appeared again with its unsettling, magical quickness.

But now the scene was changed. Around the jet table were grouped a number of figures—Lugur, Yolara beside him; seven others—all of them fair-haired and all men save one who sat at the left of the priestess—an old, old woman, how old I could not tell, her face bearing traces of beauty that must once have been as great as Yolara's own, but now ravaged, in some way awesome; through its ruins the fearful, malicious gaiety shining out like a spirit of joy held within a corpse!

But now the scene had shifted. Around the jet table sat several figures—Lugur, with Yolara next to him; seven others—all of them blonde and all men except for one who sat to the left of the priestess—an extremely old woman, her age hard to determine, her face showing signs of beauty that must have once rivaled Yolara's own, but now it was ravaged, in a way that was almost eerie; through the remnants of her beauty, a fearful, malicious joy shone out like a spirit of happiness trapped within a corpse!

Began then our examination, for such it was. And as it progressed I was more and more struck by the change in the O'Keefe. All flippancy was gone, rarely did his sense of humour reveal itself in any of his answers. He was like a cautious swordsman, fencing, guarding, studying his opponent; or rather, like a chess-player who keeps sensing some far-reaching purpose in the game: alert, contained, watchful. Always he stressed the power of our surface races, their multitudes, their solidarity.

We then began our examination, because that’s what it was. As it went on, I couldn't help but notice the change in O'Keefe. All his carefree attitude had vanished, and his sense of humor rarely appeared in any of his responses. He was like a careful swordsman, fencing, guarding, and analyzing his opponent; or more like a chess player who senses some deep strategy in the game: alert, composed, and observant. He constantly emphasized the strength of our surface races, their large numbers, and their unity.

Their questions were myriad. What were our occupations? Our system of government? How great were the waters? The land? Intensely interested were they in the World War, querying minutely into its causes, its effects. In our weapons their interest was avid. And they were exceedingly minute in their examination of us as to the ruins which had excited our curiosity; their position and surroundings—and if others than ourselves might be expected to find and pass through their entrance!

Their questions were countless. What were our jobs? How was our government set up? How vast were the oceans? The land? They were really interested in the World War, asking detailed questions about its causes and effects. They were extremely eager to learn about our weapons. They also examined us closely regarding the ruins that piqued our interest; their location and environment—and whether anyone other than us might find and enter through their entrance!

At this I shot a glance at Lugur. He did not seem unduly interested. I wondered if the Russian had told him as yet of the girl of the rosy wall of the Moon Pool Chamber and the real reasons for our search. Then I answered as briefly as possible—omitting all reference to these things. The red dwarf watched me with unmistakable amusement—and I knew Marakinoff had told him. But clearly Lugur had kept his information even from Yolara; and as clearly she had spoken to none of that episode when O'Keefe's automatic had shattered the Keth-smitten vase. Again I felt that sense of deep bewilderment—of helpless search for clue to all the tangle.

At this, I glanced at Lugur. He didn’t seem particularly interested. I wondered if the Russian had told him about the girl with the rosy wall of the Moon Pool Chamber and the real reasons behind our search. Then I responded as briefly as I could—skipping all mention of these things. The red dwarf watched me with clear amusement—and I realized Marakinoff had filled him in. But it was obvious that Lugur had kept this information even from Yolara; and it was evident she hadn’t mentioned that incident when O'Keefe's gun had shattered the Keth-smitten vase. Once again, I felt a deep sense of confusion—an inability to find a clue to all this chaos.

For two hours we were questioned and then the priestess called Rador and let us go.

For two hours, we were interrogated, and then the priestess named Rador released us.

Larry was sombre as we returned. He walked about the room uneasily.

Larry was serious as we came back. He walked around the room restlessly.

"Hell's brewing here all right," he said at last, stopping before me. "I can't make out just the particular brand—that's all that bothers me. We're going to have a stiff fight, that's sure. What I want to do quick is to find the Golden Girl, Doc. Haven't seen her on the wall lately, have you?" he queried, hopefully fantastic.

"Hell's definitely brewing here," he finally said, stopping in front of me. "I can't quite figure out the exact kind—that's what’s bothering me. We’re in for a tough fight, that’s for sure. What I want to do right now is find the Golden Girl, Doc. Haven't seen her on the wall recently, have you?" he asked, a hint of hopeful fantasy in his voice.

"Laugh if you want to," he went on. "But she's our best bet. It's going to be a race between her and the O'Keefe banshee—but I put my money on her. I had a queer experience while I was in that garden, after you'd left." His voice grew solemn. "Did you ever see a leprechaun, Doc?" I shook my head again, as solemnly. "He's a little man in green," said Larry. "Oh, about as high as your knee. I saw one once—in Carntogher Woods. And as I sat there, half asleep, in Yolara's garden, the living spit of him stepped out from one of those bushes, twirling a little shillalah.

"Laugh if you want," he continued. "But she's our best chance. It's going to be a competition between her and the O'Keefe banshee—but I’m betting on her. I had a strange experience while I was in that garden, after you left." His voice became serious. "Have you ever seen a leprechaun, Doc?" I shook my head again, just as serious. "He's a little guy in green," Larry said. "About as tall as your knee. I saw one once—in Carntogher Woods. And as I sat there, half asleep, in Yolara's garden, the exact replica of him popped out from one of those bushes, twirling a little shillalah.

"'It's a tight box ye're gettin' in, Larry avick,' said he, 'but don't ye be downhearted, lad.'

"'It's a snug space you're getting into, Larry, my boy,' he said, 'but don't be discouraged, kid.'"

"'I'm carrying on,' said I, 'but you're a long way from Ireland,' I said, or thought I did.

"'I'm moving on,' I said, 'but you're really far from Ireland,' I said, or thought I did."

"'Ye've a lot o' friends there,' he answered. 'An' where the heart rests the feet are swift to follow. Not that I'm sayin' I'd like to live here, Larry,' said he.

"'You have a lot of friends there,' he replied. 'And where the heart is, the feet are quick to follow. Not that I'm saying I'd want to live here, Larry,' he added."

"'I know where my heart is now,' I told him. 'It rests on a girl with golden eyes and the hair and swan-white breast of Eilidh the Fair—but me feet don't seem to get me to her,' I said."

"'I know where my heart is now,' I told him. 'It’s with a girl who has golden eyes and the hair and swan-white skin of Eilidh the Fair—but my feet just don’t seem to carry me to her,' I said."

The brogue thickened.

The accent thickened.

"An' the little man in green nodded his head an' whirled his shillalah.

"Then the little man in green nodded his head and twirled his shillelagh."

"'It's what I came to tell ye,' says he. 'Don't ye fall for the Bhean-Nimher, the serpent woman wit' the blue eyes; she's a daughter of Ivor, lad—an' don't ye do nothin' to make the brown-haired coleen ashamed o' ye, Larry O'Keefe. I knew yer great, great grandfather an' his before him, aroon,' says he, 'an' wan o' the O'Keefe failin's is to think their hearts big enough to hold all the wimmen o' the world. A heart's built to hold only wan permanently, Larry,' he says, 'an' I'm warnin' ye a nice girl don't like to move into a place all cluttered up wid another's washin' an' mendin' an' cookin' an' other things pertainin' to general wife work. Not that I think the blue-eyed wan is keen for mendin' an' cookin'!' says he.

"'It's what I came to tell you,' he says. 'Don't fall for the Bhean-Nimher, the serpent woman with the blue eyes; she's a daughter of Ivor, kid— and don't do anything to make the brown-haired girl embarrassed by you, Larry O'Keefe. I knew your great-great-grandfather and his before him, you know,' he says, 'and one of the O'Keefe traits is to think their hearts are big enough to hold all the women in the world. A heart's meant to hold only one for good, Larry,' he says, 'and I'm warning you a nice girl doesn't want to move into a place that's all cluttered up with someone else's cleaning, mending, cooking, and everything else that comes with being a wife. Not that I think the blue-eyed one is interested in cleaning and cooking!' he says.

"'You don't have to be comin' all this way to tell me that,' I answer.

"'You don't need to come all this way to tell me that,' I reply."

"'Well, I'm just a tellin' you,' he says. 'Ye've got some rough knocks comin', Larry. In fact, ye're in for a devil of a time. But, remember that ye're the O'Keefe,' says he. 'An' while the bhoys are all wid ye, avick, ye've got to be on the job yourself.'

"'Well, I'm just telling you,' he says. 'You've got some tough times ahead, Larry. In fact, you're in for a hell of a ride. But remember, you're the O'Keefe,' he says. 'And while the boys are all with you, kid, you need to take charge yourself.'"

"'I hope,' I tell him, 'that the O'Keefe banshee can find her way here in time—that is, if it's necessary, which I hope it won't be.'

“I hope,” I tell him, “that the O’Keefe banshee can make it here in time—if it’s needed, which I hope it won’t be.”

"'Don't ye worry about that,' says he. 'Not that she's keen on leavin' the ould sod, Larry. The good ould soul's in quite a state o' mind about ye, aroon. I don't mind tellin' ye, lad, that she's mobilizing all the clan an' if she has to come for ye, avick, they'll be wid her an' they'll sweep this joint clean before ye go. What they'll do to it'll make the Big Wind look like a summer breeze on Lough Lene! An' that's about all, Larry. We thought a voice from the Green Isle would cheer ye. Don't fergit that ye're the O'Keefe an' I say it again—all the bhoys are wid ye. But we want t' kape bein' proud o' ye, lad!'

"'Don't worry about that,' he says. 'It's not that she's eager to leave the old country, Larry. The good soul is really concerned about you, my friend. I don't mind telling you, lad, that she's rallying the whole family, and if she has to come for you, they'll be with her and they'll clean this place up before you leave. What they'll do will make the Big Wind look like a summer breeze on Lough Lene! And that's about it, Larry. We thought a message from the Emerald Isle would lift your spirits. Don't forget that you're an O'Keefe, and I'll say it again—all the guys are with you. But we want to keep being proud of you, lad!'

"An' I looked again and there was only a bush waving."

"Then I looked again, and all I saw was a bush swaying."

There wasn't a smile in my heart—or if there was it was a very tender one.

There wasn't a smile in my heart—or if there was, it was a very gentle one.

"I'm going to bed," he said abruptly. "Keep an eye on the wall, Doc!"

"I'm heading to bed," he said suddenly. "Watch the wall, Doc!"

Between the seven sleeps that followed, Larry and I saw but little of each other. Yolara sought him more and more. Thrice we were called before the Council; once we were at a great feast, whose splendours and surprises I can never forget. Largely I was in the company of Rador. Together we two passed the green barriers into the dwelling-place of the ladala.

Between the seven nights that followed, Larry and I barely saw each other. Yolara sought him out more and more. We were called before the Council three times; once we attended a grand feast, the splendor and surprises of which I will never forget. Mostly, I was with Rador. The two of us passed through the green barriers into the home of the ladala.

They seemed provided with everything needful for life. But everywhere was an oppressiveness, a gathering together of hate, that was spiritual rather than material—as tangible as the latter and far, far more menacing!

They seemed to have everything they needed for life. But everywhere, there was a heavy atmosphere, a buildup of hate that felt more spiritual than physical—just as real as the latter and much, much more threatening!

"They do not like to dance with the Shining One," was Rador's constant and only reply to my efforts to find the cause.

"They don't like to dance with the Shining One," was Rador's constant and only response to my attempts to uncover the reason.

Once I had concrete evidence of the mood. Glancing behind me, I saw a white, vengeful face peer from behind a tree-trunk, a hand lift, a shining dart speed from it straight toward Rador's back. Instinctively I thrust him aside. He turned upon me angrily. I pointed to where the little missile lay, still quivering, on the ground. He gripped my hand.

Once I had clear proof of the atmosphere. Looking back, I spotted a pale, angry face peeking from behind a tree trunk, a hand raising up, and a shiny dart shooting straight at Rador's back. Without thinking, I pushed him aside. He turned to me in anger. I pointed to where the small projectile lay, still vibrating, on the ground. He grabbed my hand.

"That, some day I will repay!" he said. I looked again at the thing. At its end was a tiny cone covered with a glistening, gelatinous substance.

"One day, I will pay you back for that!" he said. I looked at it again. At the end was a small cone covered with a shiny, jelly-like substance.

Rador pulled from a tree beside us a fruit somewhat like an apple.

Rador pulled a fruit that looked a bit like an apple from a tree next to us.

"Look!" he said. He dropped it upon the dart—and at once, before my eyes, in less than ten seconds, the fruit had rotted away!

"Look!" he said. He dropped it onto the dart—and suddenly, right in front of me, in less than ten seconds, the fruit had completely rotted away!

"That's what would have happened to Rador but for you, friend!" he said.

"That's what would have happened to Rador if it weren't for you, friend!" he said.

Come now between this and the prelude to the latter half of the drama whose history this narrative is—only scattering and necessarily fragmentary observations.

Come now between this and the introduction to the second half of the play whose story this narrative tells—just scattered and naturally incomplete observations.

First—the nature of the ebon opacities, blocking out the spaces between the pavilion-pillars or covering their tops like roofs, These were magnetic fields, light absorbers, negativing the vibrations of radiance; literally screens of electric force which formed as impervious a barrier to light as would have screens of steel.

First—the nature of the black opacities, blocking out the spaces between the pavilion pillars or covering their tops like roofs. These were magnetic fields, light absorbers, negating the vibrations of radiance; literally screens of electric force that created an impenetrable barrier to light, just like screens of steel would.

They instantaneously made night appear in a place where no night was. But they interposed no obstacle to air or to sound. They were extremely simple in their inception—no more miraculous than is glass, which, inversely, admits the vibrations of light, but shuts out those coarser ones we call air—and, partly, those others which produce upon our auditory nerves the effects we call sound.

They instantly made it feel like night in a place where there was no night. But they didn't block air or sound. They were very simple in their creation—no more miraculous than glass, which, in contrast, lets light pass through but keeps out the heavier ones we call air—and, to some extent, those others that create the effects on our auditory nerves that we recognize as sound.

Briefly their mechanism was this:

Their mechanism was basically this:


[For the same reason that Dr. Goodwin's exposition of the mechanism of the atomic engines was deleted, his description of the light-destroying screens has been deleted by the Executive Council.—J. B. F., President, I. A. of S.]

[For the same reason that Dr. Goodwin's explanation of how atomic engines work was removed, his description of the light-destroying screens has been removed by the Executive Council.—J. B. F., President, I. A. of S.]


There were two favoured classes of the ladala—the soldiers and the dream-makers. The dream-makers were the most astonishing social phenomena, I think, of all. Denied by their circumscribed environment the wider experiences of us of the outer world, the Murians had perfected an amazing system of escape through the imagination.

There were two favored groups of the ladala—the soldiers and the dream-makers. The dream-makers were, I believe, the most remarkable social phenomenon of all. Limited by their confined surroundings from the broader experiences that we in the outside world have, the Murians had developed an incredible system of escape through their imagination.

They were, too, intensely musical. Their favourite instruments were double flutes; immensely complex pipe-organs; harps, great and small. They had another remarkable instrument made up of a double octave of small drums which gave forth percussions remarkably disturbing to the emotional centres.

They were also incredibly musical. Their favorite instruments were double flutes, incredibly intricate pipe organs, and harps, both large and small. They had another exceptional instrument made up of a double octave of small drums that produced sounds that were strikingly unsettling to the emotional core.

It was this love of music that gave rise to one of the few truly humorous incidents of our caverned life. Larry came to me—it was just after our fourth sleep, I remember.

It was this love of music that led to one of the few genuinely funny moments in our underground life. Larry came to me—it was right after our fourth sleep, I remember.

"Come on to a concert," he said.

"Come to a concert," he said.

We skimmed off to one of the bridge garrisons. Rador called the two-score guards to attention; and then, to my utter stupefaction, the whole company, O'Keefe leading them, roared out the anthem, "God Save the King." They sang—in a closer approach to the English than might have been expected scores of miles below England's level. "Send him victorious! Happy and glorious!" they bellowed.

We headed over to one of the bridge outposts. Rador got the twenty guards to stand at attention; then, to my complete shock, the entire group, with O'Keefe at the front, erupted into the anthem, "God Save the King." They sang—in a surprisingly closer way to the English than I would have expected so far from England. "Send him victorious! Happy and glorious!" they shouted.

He quivered with suppressed mirth at my paralysis of surprise.

He shook with barely contained laughter at my stunned surprise.

"Taught 'em that for Marakinoff's benefit!" he gasped. "Wait till that Red hears it. He'll blow up.

"Taught them that for Marakinoff's benefit!" he gasped. "Just wait until that Red hears this. He'll flip out."

"Just wait until you hear Yolara lisp a pretty little thing I taught her," said Larry as we set back for what we now called home. There was an impish twinkle in his eyes.

"Just wait until you hear Yolara lisp a cute little thing I taught her," said Larry as we headed back to what we now called home. There was a playful sparkle in his eyes.

And I did hear. For it was not many minutes later that the priestess condescended to command me to come to her with O'Keefe.

And I did hear. For it wasn't long after that the priestess decided to order me to come to her with O'Keefe.

"Show Goodwin how much you have learned of our speech, O lady of the lips of honeyed flame!" murmured Larry.

"Show Goodwin how much you’ve learned about our speaking, oh lady with the sweet, fiery lips!" murmured Larry.

She hesitated; smiled at him, and then from that perfect mouth, out of the exquisite throat, in the voice that was like the chiming of little silver bells, she trilled a melody familiar to me indeed:

She paused, smiled at him, and then from that perfect mouth, from her exquisite throat, in a voice that sounded like the ringing of tiny silver bells, she sang a melody that I definitely recognized:

"She's only a bird in a gilded cage,
A bee-yu-tiful sight to see—"

"She's just a bird in a fancy cage,
A beautiful sight to see—"

And so on to the bitter end.

And so on until the very end.

"She thinks it's a love-song," said Larry when we had left. "It's only part of a repertoire I'm teaching her. Honestly, Doc, it's the only way I can keep my mind clear when I'm with her," he went on earnestly. "She's a devil-ess from hell—but a wonder. Whenever I find myself going I get her to sing that, or Take Back Your Gold! or some other ancient lay, and I'm back again—pronto—with the right perspective! POP goes all the mystery! 'Hell!' I say, 'she's only a woman!'"

"She thinks it's a love song," Larry said after we left. "It's just part of a set I'm teaching her. Honestly, Doc, it's the only way I can keep my head straight when I'm with her," he continued seriously. "She's a fiery one—but amazing. Whenever I feel myself slipping, I get her to sing that, or 'Take Back Your Gold!' or some other old tune, and I’m back on track—quickly, with the right perspective! POP goes all the mystery! 'Hell!' I say, 'she's just a woman!'"




CHAPTER XVIII

The Amphitheatre of Jet

For hours the black-haired folk had been streaming across the bridges, flowing along the promenade by scores and by hundreds, drifting down toward the gigantic seven-terraced temple whose interior I had never as yet seen, and from whose towering exterior, indeed, I had always been kept far enough away—unobtrusively, but none the less decisively—to prevent any real observation. The structure, I had estimated, nevertheless, could not reach less than a thousand feet above its silvery base, and the diameter of its circular foundation was about the same.

For hours, the folks with black hair had been streaming across the bridges, flowing along the promenade in groups of dozens and hundreds, drifting down toward the massive seven-tiered temple that I had never seen inside. I had always been kept at a distance from its towering exterior—subtly, but still effectively—preventing any real observation. I had estimated that the structure was at least a thousand feet tall above its silvery base, and the diameter of its circular foundation was roughly the same.

I wondered what was bringing the ladala into Lora, and where they were vanishing. All of them were flower-crowned with the luminous, lovely blooms—old and young, slender, mocking-eyed girls, dwarfed youths, mothers with their babes, gnomed oldsters—on they poured, silent for the most part and sullen—a sullenness that held acid bitterness even as their subtle, half-sinister, half-gay malice seemed tempered into little keen-edged flames, oddly, menacingly defiant.

I wondered what was bringing the ladala to Lora and where they were disappearing to. They were all wearing crowns of beautiful, glowing flowers—old and young, slender girls with teasing eyes, short young men, mothers with their babies, and gnarled old folks—they moved in a stream, mostly silent and gloomy—a gloom that carried a sharp bitterness even as their subtle, half-threatening, half-cheerful malice seemed sharpened into little, fierce flames, strangely, defiantly menacing.

There were many of the green-clad soldiers along the way, and the garrison of the only bridge span I could see had certainly been doubled.

There were a lot of soldiers in green along the way, and the garrison at the only bridge I could see had definitely doubled in size.

Wondering still, I turned from my point of observation and made my way back to our pavilion, hoping that Larry, who had been with Yolara for the past two hours, had returned. Hardly had I reached it before Rador came hurrying up, in his manner a curious exultance mingled with what in anyone else I would have called a decided nervousness.

Wondering still, I turned away from my vantage point and headed back to our pavilion, hoping that Larry, who had been with Yolara for the last two hours, had come back. I had barely arrived when Rador rushed up to me, showing a strange mix of excitement and what I would have called noticeable nervousness in anyone else.

"Come!" he commanded before I could speak. "The Council has made decision—and Larree is awaiting you."

"Come!" he commanded before I could say anything. "The Council has made their decision—and Larree is waiting for you."

"What has been decided?" I panted as we sped along the mosaic path that led to the house of Yolara. "And why is Larry awaiting me?"

"What has been decided?" I gasped as we rushed down the tiled path leading to Yolara's house. "And why is Larry waiting for me?"

And at his answer I felt my heart pause in its beat and through me race a wave of mingled panic and eagerness.

And when he answered, I felt my heart skip a beat, and a wave of panic and excitement rushed through me.

"The Shining One dances!" had answered the green dwarf. "And you are to worship!"

"The Shining One dances!" the green dwarf replied. "And you are meant to worship!"

What was this dancing of the Shining One, of which so often he had spoken?

What was this dance of the Shining One that he talked about so often?

Whatever my forebodings, Larry evidently had none.

Whatever my concerns, Larry clearly had none.

"Great stuff!" he cried, when we had met in the great antechamber now empty of the dwarfs. "Hope it will be worth seeing—have to be something damned good, though, to catch me, after what I've seen of shows at the front," he added.

"Awesome!" he shouted when we met in the large waiting room that was now empty of the dwarfs. "I hope it’ll be worth it—it's got to be something really impressive to grab my attention after all the shows I’ve seen at the front," he added.

And remembering, with a little shock of apprehension, that he had no knowledge of the Dweller beyond my poor description of it—for there are no words actually to describe what that miracle of interwoven glory and horror was—I wondered what Larry O'Keefe would say and do when he did behold it!

And recalling, with a slight jolt of anxiety, that he had no understanding of the Dweller beyond my inadequate description of it—for there are really no words to capture what that marvel of mixed beauty and terror was—I wondered what Larry O'Keefe would say and do when he finally saw it!

Rador began to show impatience.

Rador started to get impatient.

"Come!" he urged. "There is much to be done—and the time grows short!"

"Come on!" he urged. "There's a lot to do—and time is running out!"

He led us to a tiny fountain room in whose miniature pool the white waters were concentrated, pearl-like and opalescent in their circling rim.

He took us to a small fountain room where the clear water pooled, shimmering like pearls in the glowing edge.

"Bathe!" he commanded; and set the example by stripping himself and plunging within. Only a minute or two did the green dwarf allow us, and he checked us as we were about to don our clothing.

"Bathe!" he ordered, leading by example as he took off his clothes and jumped in. The green dwarf only gave us a minute or two, and he stopped us just as we were about to put our clothes back on.

Then, to my intense embarrassment, without warning, two of the black-haired girls entered, bearing robes of a peculiar dull-blue hue. At our manifest discomfort Rador's laughter roared out. He took the garments from the pair, motioned them to leave us, and, still laughing, threw one around me. Its texture was soft, but decidedly metallic—like some blue metal spun to the fineness of a spider's thread. The garment buckled tightly at the throat, was girdled at the waist, and, below this cincture, fell to the floor, its folds being held together by a half-dozen looped cords; from the shoulders a hood resembling a monk's cowl.

Then, to my complete embarrassment, out of nowhere, two girls with black hair walked in, carrying robes of a strange dull blue color. Seeing our obvious discomfort, Rador burst into laughter. He took the garments from the girls, gestured for them to leave us, and, still laughing, wrapped one around me. It felt soft but had a distinctly metallic quality—like some blue metal spun to the fineness of a spider's thread. The garment was tightly fastened at the throat, cinched at the waist, and below this point, it flowed to the floor, its folds held together by a half-dozen looped cords; from the shoulders hung a hood that looked like a monk's cowl.

Rador cast this over my head; it completely covered my face, but was of so transparent a texture that I could see, though somewhat mistily, through it. Finally he handed us both a pair of long gloves of the same material and high stockings, the feet of which were gloved—five-toed.

Rador tossed this over my head; it completely covered my face, but it was so sheer that I could still see, though a bit hazily, through it. Finally, he gave us both a pair of long gloves made from the same material and high stockings, with the feet being gloved—five-toed.

And again his laughter rang out at our manifest surprise.

And once more, his laughter echoed at our obvious surprise.

"The priestess of the Shining One does not altogether trust the Shining One's Voice," he said at last. "And these are to guard against any sudden—errors. And fear not, Goodwin," he went on kindly. "Not for the Shining One itself would Yolara see harm come to Larree here—nor, because of him, to you. But I would not stake much on the great white one. And for him I am sorry, for him I do like well."

"The priestess of the Shining One doesn't completely trust the Shining One's Voice," he finally said. "And these are to protect against any sudden—mistakes. And don’t worry, Goodwin," he added kindly. "Yolara wouldn’t want any harm to come to Larree here—or to you because of him. But I wouldn't bet much on the great white one. And for him, I feel sorry; I actually like him a lot."

"Is he to be with us?" asked Larry eagerly.

"Is he going to be with us?" asked Larry eagerly.

"He is to be where we go," replied the dwarf soberly.

"He needs to be wherever we go," replied the dwarf seriously.

Grimly Larry reached down and drew from his uniform his automatic. He popped a fresh clip into the pocket fold of his girdle. The pistol he slung high up beneath his arm-pit.

Grimly, Larry reached down and pulled his automatic out of his uniform. He popped a fresh magazine into the pocket fold of his belt. He tucked the pistol high up under his armpit.

The green dwarf looked at the weapon curiously. O'Keefe tapped it.

The green dwarf examined the weapon with interest. O'Keefe tapped it.

"This," said Larry, "slays quicker than the Keth—I take it so no harm shall come to the blue-eyed one whose name is Olaf. If I should raise it—be you not in its way, Rador!" he added significantly.

"This," Larry said, "kills faster than the Keth—I assume that no harm will come to the blue-eyed one named Olaf. If I raise it—don't get in its way, Rador!" he added pointedly.

The dwarf nodded again, his eyes sparkling. He thrust a hand out to both of us.

The dwarf nodded again, his eyes twinkling. He reached out a hand to both of us.

"A change comes," he said. "What it is I know not, nor how it will fall. But this remember—Rador is more friend to you than you yet can know. And now let us go!" he ended abruptly.

"A change is coming," he said. "I don't know what it is or how it will happen. But remember this—Rador is more of a friend to you than you realize. Now, let's go!" he finished suddenly.

He led us, not through the entrance, but into a sloping passage ending in a blind wall; touched a symbol graven there, and it opened, precisely as had the rosy barrier of the Moon Pool Chamber. And, just as there, but far smaller, was a passage end, a low curved wall facing a shaft not black as had been that abode of living darkness, but faintly luminescent. Rador leaned over the wall. The mechanism clicked and started; the door swung shut; the sides of the car slipped into place, and we swept swiftly down the passage; overhead the wind whistled. In a few moments the moving platform began to slow down. It stopped in a closed chamber no larger than itself.

He guided us, not through the entrance, but down a sloping passage that ended at a solid wall; he touched a symbol etched there, and it opened, just like the rosy barrier of the Moon Pool Chamber had. And, just like there, but much smaller, was the end of a passage, with a low curved wall facing a shaft that wasn’t dark like that home of living shadows, but faintly glowing. Rador leaned over the wall. The mechanism clicked and started; the door swung shut; the sides of the car slid into place, and we quickly moved down the passage; overhead the wind whistled. In a few moments, the moving platform began to slow down. It stopped in a closed chamber no larger than itself.

Rador drew his poniard and struck twice upon the wall with its hilt. Immediately a panel moved away, revealing a space filled with faint, misty blue radiance. And at each side of the open portal stood four of the dwarfish men, grey-headed, old, clad in flowing garments of white, each pointing toward us a short silver rod.

Rador drew his dagger and struck the wall twice with its hilt. Immediately, a panel slid away, revealing a space bathed in a faint, misty blue glow. On each side of the open doorway stood four small, elderly men with grey hair, dressed in long white robes, each pointing a short silver rod at us.

Rador drew from his girdle a ring and held it out to the first dwarf. He examined it, handed it to the one beside him, and not until each had inspected the ring did they lower their curious weapons; containers of that terrific energy they called the Keth, I thought; and later was to know that I had been right.

Rador took a ring from his belt and offered it to the first dwarf. He looked it over, passed it to the dwarf next to him, and only after each had checked the ring did they lower their curious weapons; containers of that incredible energy they referred to as the Keth, I figured; and later, I would find out I was correct.

We stepped out; the doors closed behind us. The place was weird enough. Its pave was a greenish-blue stone resembling lapis lazuli. On each side were high pedestals holding carved figures of the same material. There were perhaps a score of these, but in the mistiness I could not make out their outlines. A droning, rushing roar beat upon our ears; filled the whole cavern.

We stepped outside; the doors shut behind us. The place felt strange. The pavement was a greenish-blue stone that looked like lapis lazuli. On either side stood tall pedestals with carved figures made from the same material. There were maybe about twenty of these, but in the mist, I couldn’t clearly see their shapes. A droning, rushing sound crashed into our ears, filling the entire cavern.

"I smell the sea," said Larry suddenly.

"I can smell the ocean," Larry said abruptly.

The roaring became deep-toned, clamorous, and close in front of us a rift opened. Twenty feet in width, it cut the cavern floor and vanished into the blue mist on each side. The cleft was spanned by one solid slab of rock not more than two yards wide. It had neither railing nor other protection.

The roar grew deeper and louder, and right in front of us, a gap opened up. It was twenty feet wide, cutting through the cave floor and disappearing into the blue mist on either side. The split was covered by a solid slab of rock no more than two yards wide. There were no railings or any other kind of guard.

The four leading priests marched out upon it one by one, and we followed. In the middle of the span they knelt. Ten feet beneath us was a torrent of blue sea-water racing with prodigious speed between polished walls. It gave the impression of vast depth. It roared as it sped by, and far to the right was a low arch through which it disappeared. It was so swift that its surface shone like polished blue steel, and from it came the blessed, our worldly, familiar ocean breath that strengthened my soul amazingly and made me realize how earth-sick I was.

The four main priests stepped out onto it one by one, and we followed. In the center of the span, they knelt. Ten feet below us was a torrent of blue sea water rushing with incredible speed between smooth walls. It gave a sense of great depth. It roared as it rushed by, and far to the right was a low arch where it disappeared. It moved so fast that its surface gleamed like polished blue steel, and from it came the blessed, our worldly, familiar ocean breeze that revitalized my spirit and made me acutely aware of how tired I was of the earth.

Whence came the stream, I marvelled, forgetting for the moment, as we passed on again, all else. Were we closer to the surface of earth than I had thought, or was this some mighty flood falling through an opening in sea floor, Heaven alone knew how many miles above us, losing itself in deeper abysses beyond these? How near and how far this was from the truth I was to learn—and never did truth come to man in more dreadful guise!

Whence came the stream, I wondered, forgetting for a moment, as we moved on again, everything else. Were we closer to the surface of the earth than I had thought, or was this a massive flood pouring in through a gap in the ocean floor, Heaven only knew how many miles above us, disappearing into deeper depths beyond this? How close and how far this was from the truth I was about to learn—and never did truth come to man in a more horrifying form!

The roaring fell away, the blue haze lessened. In front of us stretched a wide flight of steps, huge as those which had led us into the courtyard of Nan-Tauach through the ruined sea-gate. We scaled it; it narrowed; from above light poured through a still narrower opening. Side by side Larry and I passed out of it.

The noise faded, and the blue haze diminished. In front of us was a wide set of steps, as big as those that had brought us into the courtyard of Nan-Tauach through the broken sea gate. We climbed it; it became narrower; from above, light streamed through an even smaller opening. Side by side, Larry and I stepped out of it.

We had emerged upon an enormous platform of what seemed to be glistening ivory. It stretched before us for a hundred yards or more and then shelved gently into the white waters. Opposite—not a mile away—was that prodigious web of woven rainbows Rador had called the Veil of the Shining One. There it shone in all its unearthly grandeur, on each side of the Cyclopean pillars, as though a mountain should stretch up arms raising between them a fairy banner of auroral glories. Beneath it was the curved, scimitar sweep of the pier with its clustered, gleaming temples.

We had stepped onto a giant platform that looked like shimmering ivory. It stretched out for a hundred yards or more and gently sloped into the white waters. Across from us—less than a mile away—was that incredible web of woven rainbows Rador had called the Veil of the Shining One. It glimmered in all its otherworldly beauty, on either side of the massive pillars, as if a mountain were raising its arms between them to display a fairy banner of northern lights. Below it was the curved, scimitar-like sweep of the pier with its clustered, shining temples.

Before that brief, fascinated glance was done, there dropped upon my soul a sensation as of brooding weight intolerable; a spiritual oppression as though some vastness was falling, pressing, stifling me, I turned—and Larry caught me as I reeled.

Before that quick, captivated look was over, I felt a heavy sensation settle on my soul; a spiritual heaviness as if something enormous was falling, pressing down on me, suffocating me. I turned—and Larry caught me as I staggered.

"Steady! Steady, old man!" he whispered.

"Hold on! Hold on, old man!" he whispered.

At first all that my staggering consciousness could realize was an immensity, an immeasurable uprearing that brought with it the same throat-gripping vertigo as comes from gazing downward from some great height—then a blur of white faces—intolerable shinings of hundreds upon thousands of eyes. Huge, incredibly huge, a colossal amphitheatre of jet, a stupendous semi-circle, held within its mighty arc the ivory platform on which I stood.

At first, all my confused mind could grasp was a vastness, an endless rise that gave me the same dizzying feeling as looking down from a great height—then a haze of white faces—blinding brightness from hundreds, even thousands, of eyes. Huge, unbelievably huge, a colossal amphitheater made of blackness, a gigantic semi-circle, enclosed within its powerful curve the white platform where I stood.

It reared itself almost perpendicularly hundreds of feet up into the sparkling heavens, and thrust down on each side its ebon bulwarks—like monstrous paws. Now, the giddiness from its sheer greatness passing, I saw that it was indeed an amphitheatre sloping slightly backward tier after tier, and that the white blur of faces against its blackness, the gleaming of countless eyes were those of myriads of the people who sat silent, flower-garlanded, their gaze focused upon the rainbow curtain and sweeping over me like a torrent—tangible, appalling!

It towered almost straight up hundreds of feet into the sparkling sky, and its dark walls jutted out on either side like massive paws. As the dizziness from its sheer size faded, I realized it was actually an amphitheater, sloping slightly backward in tier after tier. The white blur of faces against the blackness, the shine of countless eyes, belonged to the countless people who sat silently, adorned with flower garlands, their eyes locked onto the rainbow curtain, sweeping over me like a tidal wave—real and overwhelming!

Five hundred feet beyond, the smooth, high retaining wall of the amphitheatre raised itself—above it the first terrace of the seats, and above this, dividing the tiers for another half a thousand feet upward, set within them like a panel, was a dead-black surface in which shone faintly with a bluish radiance a gigantic disk; above it and around it a cluster of innumerable smaller ones.

Five hundred feet ahead, the sleek, tall retaining wall of the amphitheater stood upright—above it was the first row of seats, and above that, splitting the levels for another five hundred feet up, there was a deep black surface that faintly glowed with a bluish light from a giant disk; surrounding it were countless smaller disks.

On each side of me, bordering the platform, were scores of small pillared alcoves, a low wall stretching across their fronts; delicate, fretted grills shielding them, save where in each lattice an opening stared—it came to me that they were like those stalls in ancient Gothic cathedrals wherein for centuries had kneeled paladins and people of my own race on earth's fair face. And within these alcoves were gathered, score upon score, the elfin beauties, the dwarfish men of the fair-haired folk. At my right, a few feet from the opening through which we had come, a passageway led back between the fretted stalls. Half-way between us and the massive base of the amphitheatre a dais rose. Up the platform to it a wide ramp ascended; and on ramp and dais and along the centre of the gleaming platform down to where it kissed the white waters, a broad ribbon of the radiant flowers lay like a fairy carpet.

On each side of me, bordering the platform, were numerous small pillared alcoves, with a low wall extending across their fronts; delicate, ornate grills shielding them, except for where each lattice had an opening. It struck me that they resembled those stalls in ancient Gothic cathedrals where knights and people of my own race had knelt for centuries on earth’s beautiful surface. Within these alcoves were gathered, score after score, the enchanting beauties and the short men of the fair-haired folk. To my right, just a few feet from the entrance we had come through, a passageway led back between the intricate stalls. Halfway between us and the massive base of the amphitheater, a dais rose. A wide ramp led up the platform to it; and along the ramp, the dais, and the center of the shining platform down to where it met the white waters, a broad strip of radiant flowers lay like a magical carpet.

On one side of this dais, meshed in a silken web that hid no line or curve of her sweet body, white flesh gleaming through its folds, stood Yolara; and opposite her, crowned with a circlet of flashing blue stones, his mighty body stark bare, was Lugur!

On one side of this platform, wrapped in a silky web that showed off every line and curve of her beautiful body, white skin shining through its layers, stood Yolara; and opposite her, wearing a crown of sparkling blue stones, was Lugur, his powerful body completely exposed!

O'Keefe drew a long breath; Rador touched my arm and, still dazed, I let myself be drawn into the aisle and through a corridor that ran behind the alcoves. At the back of one of these the green dwarf paused, opened a door, and motioned us within.

O'Keefe took a deep breath; Rador tapped my arm and, still in a daze, I allowed myself to be led into the aisle and through a hallway that ran behind the alcoves. At the end of one of these, the little green dwarf stopped, opened a door, and signaled for us to come inside.

Entering, I found that we were exactly opposite where the ramp ran up to the dais—and that Yolara was not more than fifty feet away. She glanced at O'Keefe and smiled. Her eyes were ablaze with little dancing points of light; her body seemed to palpitate, the rounded delicate muscles beneath the translucent skin to run with joyful little eager waves!

Entering, I realized we were directly across from where the ramp led up to the platform—and that Yolara was no more than fifty feet away. She looked at O'Keefe and smiled. Her eyes sparkled with tiny dancing lights; her body seemed to vibrate, the soft, rounded muscles beneath her translucent skin rippling with joyful little waves!

Larry whistled softly.

Larry whistled quietly.

"There's Marakinoff!" he said.

"There's Marakinoff!" he said.

I looked where he pointed. Opposite us sat the Russian, clothed as we were, leaning forward, his eyes eager behind his glasses; but if he saw us he gave no sign.

I looked in the direction he was pointing. Sitting across from us was the Russian, dressed like us, leaning forward with eager eyes behind his glasses; but if he noticed us, he didn’t show it.

"And there's Olaf!" said O'Keefe.

"And there's Olaf!" O'Keefe said.

Beneath the carved stall in which sat the Russian was an aperture and within it was Huldricksson. Unprotected by pillars or by grills, opening clear upon the platform, near him stretched the trail of flowers up to the great dais which Lugur and Yolara the priestess guarded. He sat alone, and my heart went out to him.

Beneath the carved stall where the Russian sat, there was an opening, and inside it was Huldricksson. Unprotected by pillars or grills and wide open to the platform, nearby lay the trail of flowers leading up to the great dais, which Lugur and Yolara the priestess were guarding. He sat alone, and I felt for him.

O'Keefe's face softened.

O'Keefe's expression relaxed.

"Bring him here," he said to Rador.

"Bring him here," he said to Rador.

The green dwarf was looking at the Norseman, too, a shade of pity upon his mocking face. He shook his head.

The green dwarf was also watching the Norseman, a hint of pity on his mocking face. He shook his head.

"Wait!" he said. "You can do nothing now—and it may be there will be no need to do anything," he added; but I could feel that there was little of conviction in his words.

"Wait!" he said. "You can’t do anything right now—and maybe there won't be a need to do anything," he added; but I could sense that there was little conviction in his words.




CHAPTER XIX

The Madness of Olaf

Yolara threw her white arms high. From the mountainous tiers came a mighty sigh; a rippling ran through them. And upon the moment, before Yolara's arms fell, there issued, apparently from the air around us, a peal of sound that might have been the shouting of some playful god hurling great suns through the net of stars. It was like the deepest notes of all the organs in the world combined in one; summoning, majestic, cosmic!

Yolara raised her white arms high. From the mountain levels came a powerful sigh; a ripple ran through them. Just before Yolara's arms came down, a sound rang out, seemingly from the air around us, like the shout of a playful god tossing great suns through a web of stars. It felt like the deepest notes of all the organs in the world combined into one; summoning, majestic, cosmic!

It held within it the thunder of the spheres rolling through the infinite, the birth-song of suns made manifest in the womb of space; echoes of creation's supernal chord! It shook the body like a pulse from the heart of the universe—pulsed—and died away.

It contained the thunder of the planets moving through the vastness, the song of stars being born in the depths of space; echoes of creation's heavenly harmony! It vibrated the body like a heartbeat from the center of the universe—pulsed—and faded away.

On its death came a blaring as of all the trumpets of conquering hosts since the first Pharaoh led his swarms—triumphal, compelling! Alexander's clamouring hosts, brazen-throated wolf-horns of Caesar's legions, blare of trumpets of Genghis Khan and his golden horde, clangor of the locust levies of Tamerlane, bugles of Napoleon's armies—war-shout of all earth's conquerors! And it died!

On its death, there was a loud blast like all the trumpets of conquering armies since the first Pharaoh led his troops—triumphant and powerful! The shouting armies of Alexander, the bold horns of Caesar's legions, the trumpets of Genghis Khan and his golden horde, the noise of the locust armies of Tamerlane, the bugles of Napoleon's troops— the battle cry of all the world's conquerors! And it died!

Fast upon it, a throbbing, muffled tumult of harp sounds, mellownesses of myriads of wood horns, the subdued sweet shrilling of multitudes of flutes, Pandean pipings—inviting, carrying with them the calling of waterfalls in the hidden places, rushing brooks and murmuring forest winds—calling, calling, languorous, lulling, dripping into the brain like the very honeyed essence of sound.

Quickly, a pulsing, muffled mix of harp sounds, rich tones from countless wooden horns, the soft sweet whistling of many flutes, and Pan's pipes—inviting, bringing with them the sounds of hidden waterfalls, flowing streams, and whispering forest breezes—calling, calling, relaxed, soothing, dripping into the mind like the sweetest essence of sound.

And after them a silence in which the memory of the music seemed to beat, to beat ever more faintly, through every quivering nerve.

And after them, there was a silence where the memory of the music seemed to pulse, fading more and more through every tingling nerve.

From me all fear, all apprehension, had fled. In their place was nothing but joyous anticipation, a supernal freedom from even the shadow of the shadow of care or sorrow; not now did anything matter—Olaf or his haunted, hate-filled eyes; Throckmartin or his fate—nothing of pain, nothing of agony, nothing of striving nor endeavour nor despair in that wide outer world that had turned suddenly to a troubled dream.

From me, all fear and worry had vanished. In their place was nothing but joyful anticipation, a blissful freedom from even the faintest hint of concern or sadness; nothing mattered now—neither Olaf nor his haunted, angry eyes; nor Throckmartin or his fate—nothing of pain, nothing of suffering, nothing of struggle or effort or despair in that vast outside world that had suddenly transformed into a troubling dream.

Once more the first great note pealed out! Once more it died and from the clustered spheres a kaleidoscopic blaze shot as though drawn from the majestic sound itself. The many-coloured rays darted across the white waters and sought the face of the irised Veil. As they touched, it sparkled, flamed, wavered, and shook with fountains of prismatic colour.

Once again, the first powerful note rang out! Once again, it faded, and from the clustered spheres, a dazzling array of colors burst forth as if pulled from the magnificent sound itself. The multicolored beams shot across the white waters and reached for the iridescent Veil. As they made contact, it sparkled, flared, shimmered, and trembled with fountains of rainbow hues.

The light increased—and in its intensity the silver air darkened. Faded into shadow that white mosaic of flower-crowned faces set in the amphitheatre of jet, and vast shadows dropped upon the high-flung tiers and shrouded them. But on the skirts of the rays the fretted stalls in which we sat with the fair-haired ones blazed out, iridescent, like jewels.

The light got brighter—and with that, the silver air turned darker. The white mosaic of flower-crowned faces in the black amphitheater faded into shadow, and huge shadows fell over the high tiers and covered them. But at the edges of the light, the ornate stalls where we sat with the fair-haired ones shone brightly, iridescent like jewels.

I was sensible of an acceleration of every pulse; a wild stimulation of every nerve. I felt myself being lifted above the world—close to the threshold of the high gods—soon their essence and their power would stream out into me! I glanced at Larry. His eyes were—wild—with life!

I felt my heart racing with every beat; a rush of energy surged through every nerve. I sensed myself being elevated above the world—near the realm of the gods—soon their essence and power would flow into me! I looked at Larry. His eyes were filled with an intense vitality!

I looked at Olaf—and in his face was none of this—only hate, and hate, and hate.

I looked at Olaf—and all I saw on his face was hate, pure hate, and more hate.

The peacock waves streamed out over the waters, cleaving the seeming darkness, a rainbow path of glory. And the Veil flashed as though all the rainbows that had ever shone were burning within it. Again the mighty sound pealed.

The peacock's feathers spread out over the water, cutting through the apparent darkness, creating a vibrant path of glory. And the Veil shimmered as if all the rainbows that had ever existed were igniting inside it. Once more, the powerful sound echoed.

Into the centre of the Veil the light drew itself, grew into an intolerable brightness—and with a storm of tinklings, a tempest of crystalline notes, a tumult of tiny chimings, through it sped—the Shining One!

Into the center of the Veil, the light gathered, becoming an unbearable brightness—and with a rush of tinkling, a storm of crystal-clear notes, a chaos of little chimes, it rushed through—the Shining One!

Straight down that radiant path, its high-flung plumes of feathery flame shimmering, its coruscating spirals whirling, its seven globes of seven colours shining above its glowing core, it raced toward us. The hurricane of bells of diamond glass were jubilant, joyous. I felt O'Keefe grip my arm; Yolara threw her white arms out in a welcoming gesture; I heard from the tier a sigh of rapture—and in it a poignant, wailing under-tone of agony!

Straight down that bright path, its tall, feathery flames shimmering, its sparkling spirals swirling, its seven colored spheres shining above its glowing center, it raced toward us. The storm of diamond glass bells were cheerful and joyful. I felt O'Keefe grip my arm; Yolara stretched out her white arms in a welcoming gesture; I heard a sigh of delight from the balcony—and in it was a deep, wailing undertone of pain!

Over the waters, down the light stream, to the end of the ivory pier, flew the Shining One. Through its crystal pizzicati drifted inarticulate murmurings—deadly sweet, stilling the heart and setting it leaping madly.

Over the waters, down the light stream, to the end of the ivory pier, flew the Shining One. Through its crystal pizzicati drifted soft, unclear sounds—deadly sweet, calming the heart and making it race wildly.

For a moment it paused, poised itself, and then came whirling down the flower path to its priestess, slowly, ever more slowly. It hovered for a moment between the woman and the dwarf, as though contemplating them; turned to her with its storm of tinklings softened, its murmurings infinitely caressing. Bent toward it, Yolara seemed to gather within herself pulsing waves of power; she was terrifying; gloriously, maddeningly evil; and as gloriously, maddeningly heavenly! Aphrodite and the Virgin! Tanith of the Carthaginians and St. Bride of the Isles! A queen of hell and a princess of heaven—in one!

For a moment it paused, positioned itself, and then came swirling down the flower path to its priestess, slowly, increasingly slowly. It hovered for a moment between the woman and the dwarf, as if considering them; turned to her with its storm of tinkling sounds softened, its murmurings infinitely soothing. Leaning toward it, Yolara seemed to draw in pulsing waves of power; she was terrifying; gloriously, maddeningly evil; and just as gloriously, maddeningly divine! Aphrodite and the Virgin! Tanith of the Carthaginians and St. Bride of the Isles! A queen of hell and a princess of heaven—in one!

Only for a moment did that which we had called the Dweller and which these named the Shining One, pause. It swept up the ramp to the dais, rested there, slowly turning, plumes and spirals lacing and unlacing, throbbing, pulsing. Now its nucleus grew plainer, stronger—human in a fashion, and all inhuman; neither man nor woman; neither god nor devil; subtly partaking of all. Nor could I doubt that whatever it was, within that shining nucleus was something sentient; something that had will and energy, and in some awful, supernormal fashion—intelligence!

For just a moment, what we called the Dweller, and what they referred to as the Shining One, paused. It ascended the ramp to the platform, lingered there, slowly turning, with tendrils and swirls intertwining and separating, pulsing and throbbing. Now its core became clearer, stronger—somewhat human, yet completely other; neither male nor female; neither god nor devil; subtly embodying everything. I could sense that whatever it was, within that radiant core was something aware; something with will and energy, and in some terrifying, extraordinary way—intelligence!

Another trumpeting—a sound of stones opening—a long, low wail of utter anguish—something moved shadowy in the river of light, and slowly at first, then ever more rapidly, shapes swam through it. There were half a score of them—girls and youths, women and men. The Shining One poised itself, regarded them. They drew closer, and in the eyes of each and in their faces was the bud of that awful intermingling of emotions, of joy and sorrow, ecstasy and terror, that I had seen in full blossom on Throckmartin's.

Another loud noise—a sound like stones cracking open—a long, low cry of deep distress—something moved in the bright light, and slowly at first, then faster, forms began to appear. There were around twenty of them—girls and boys, women and men. The Shining One held still, observing them. They moved closer, and in their eyes and on their faces was the beginning of that intense mix of emotions, of happiness and sadness, excitement and fear, that I had witnessed fully on Throckmartin's.

The Thing began again its murmurings—now infinitely caressing, coaxing—like the song of a siren from some witched star! And the bell-sounds rang out—compellingly, calling—calling—calling—

The Thing started its whispers again—now endlessly soothing, tempting—like the enchanting song of a siren from some cursed star! And the bell sounds rang out—urgently, summoning—summoning—summoning—

I saw Olaf lean far out of his place; saw, half-consciously, at Lugur's signal, three of the dwarfs creep in and take places, unnoticed, behind him.

I saw Olaf lean way out of his spot; noticed, only half-aware, at Lugur's signal, three of the dwarfs quietly sneak in and take positions, unnoticed, behind him.

Now the first of the figures rushed upon the dais—and paused. It was the girl who had been brought before Yolara when the gnome named Songar was driven into the nothingness! With all the quickness of light a spiral of the Shining One stretched out and encircled her.

Now the first of the figures rushed onto the platform—and stopped. It was the girl who had been brought before Yolara when the gnome named Songar was sent into nothingness! In an instant, a spiral of the Shining One reached out and surrounded her.

At its touch there was an infinitely dreadful shrinking and, it seemed, a simultaneous hurling of herself into its radiance. As it wrapped its swirls around her, permeated her—the crystal chorus burst forth—tumultuously; through and through her the radiance pulsed. Began then that infinitely dreadful, but infinitely glorious, rhythm they called the dance of the Shining One. And as the girl swirled within its sparkling mists another and another flew into its embrace, until, at last, the dais was an incredible vision; a mad star's Witches' Sabbath; an altar of white faces and bodies gleaming through living flame; transfused with rapture insupportable and horror that was hellish—and ever, radiant plumes and spirals expanding, the core of the Shining One waxed—growing greater—as it consumed, as it drew into and through itself the life-force of these lost ones!

At its touch, there was an endlessly terrifying shrinkage and, at the same time, she felt herself being thrown into its light. As it wrapped its swirls around her and filled her, the crystal chorus erupted—tumultuously; the light pulsed through her. Then began that infinitely terrifying, yet infinitely glorious, rhythm they called the dance of the Shining One. As the girl twirled within its sparkling mists, one after another rushed into its embrace, until, finally, the platform became an unbelievable sight; a wild star's Witches' Sabbath; an altar of white faces and bodies shining through living flames; filled with unbearable ecstasy and hellish horror—and always, radiant plumes and spirals expanding, the core of the Shining One grew—becoming larger—as it consumed, as it drew into and through itself the life-force of these lost souls!

So they spun, interlaced—and there began to pulse from them life, vitality, as though the very essence of nature was filling us. Dimly I recognized that what I was beholding was vampirism inconceivable! The banked tiers chanted. The mighty sounds pealed forth!

So they spun and intertwined—and from them began to pulse life, energy, as if the very essence of nature was filling us. I vaguely realized that what I was witnessing was a kind of vampirism I couldn’t even imagine! The layered spectators chanted. The powerful sounds rang out!

It was a Saturnalia of demigods!

It was a wild party of demigods!

Then, whirling, bell-notes storming, the Shining One withdrew slowly from the dais down the ramp, still embracing, still interwoven with those who had thrown themselves into its spirals. They drifted with it as though half-carried in dreadful dance; white faces sealed—forever—into that semblance of those who held within linked God and devil—I covered my eyes!

Then, spinning and with ringing sounds echoing, the Shining One slowly withdrew from the platform down the ramp, still wrapped up with those who had thrown themselves into its spirals. They floated along with it as if half-carried in a terrifying dance; pale faces locked—forever—into the appearance of those who held together both God and devil—I covered my eyes!

I heard a gasp from O'Keefe; opened my eyes and sought his; saw the wildness vanish from them as he strained forward. Olaf had leaned far out, and as he did so the dwarfs beside him caught him, and whether by design or through his own swift, involuntary movement, thrust him half into the Dweller's path. The Dweller paused in its gyrations—seemed to watch him. The Norseman's face was crimson, his eyes blazing. He threw himself back and, with one defiant shout, gripped one of the dwarfs about the middle and sent him hurtling through the air, straight at the radiant Thing! A whirling mass of legs and arms, the dwarf flew—then in midflight stopped as though some gigantic invisible hand had caught him, and—was dashed down upon the platform not a yard from the Shining One!

I heard O'Keefe gasp; I opened my eyes and looked for his; I saw the wild look fade from his eyes as he leaned forward. Olaf had leaned way out, and as he did, the dwarfs next to him caught him, and whether it was on purpose or just due to his quick, involuntary movement, they pushed him right into the Dweller's path. The Dweller paused its spinning—seemed to watch him. The Norseman's face was bright red, his eyes on fire. He threw himself back and, with one defiant shout, grabbed one of the dwarfs around the waist and sent him flying through the air, straight at the radiant Thing! A swirling mass of legs and arms, the dwarf flew—then suddenly in midair stopped as if a giant invisible hand had caught him, and—was slammed down onto the platform just a yard from the Shining One!

Like a broken spider he moved—feebly—once, twice. From the Dweller shot a shimmering tentacle—touched him—recoiled. Its crystal tinklings changed into an angry chiming. From all about—jewelled stalls and jet peak—came a sigh of incredulous horror.

Like a broken spider, he moved—weakly—once, twice. From the Dweller shot a shimmering tentacle—it touched him—then pulled back. Its crystal tinklings turned into an angry chime. From everywhere—sparkling stalls and dark peaks—came a sigh of disbelief and horror.

Lugur leaped forward. On the instant Larry was over the low barrier between the pillars, rushing to the Norseman's side. And even as they ran there was another wild shout from Olaf, and he hurled himself out, straight at the throat of the Dweller!

Lugur jumped forward. At that moment, Larry was over the low barrier between the pillars, racing to the Norseman's side. Just as they were running, there was another fierce shout from Olaf, and he charged out, aiming straight for the Dweller's throat!

But before he could touch the Shining One, now motionless—and never was the thing more horrible than then, with the purely human suggestion of surprise plain in its poise—Larry had struck him aside.

But before he could touch the Shining One, now still—and it had never looked more horrifying than at that moment, with the unmistakable human hint of surprise evident in its stance—Larry had pushed him away.

I tried to follow—and was held by Rador. He was trembling—but not with fear. In his face was incredulous hope, inexplicable eagerness.

I tried to follow—and was stopped by Rador. He was shaking—but not out of fear. His face showed unbelievable hope and a strange eagerness.

"Wait!" he said. "Wait!"

"Hold on!" he said. "Hold on!"

The Shining One stretched out a slow spiral, and as it did so I saw the bravest thing man has ever witnessed. Instantly O'Keefe thrust himself between it and Olaf, pistol out. The tentacle touched him, and the dull blue of his robe flashed out into blinding, intense azure light. From the automatic in his gloved hand came three quick bursts of flame straight into the Thing. The Dweller drew back; the bell-sounds swelled.

The Shining One extended a slow spiral, and as it did, I witnessed the most courageous act a person has ever seen. In an instant, O'Keefe positioned himself between it and Olaf, gun drawn. The tentacle made contact with him, and the dull blue of his robe exploded into a blinding, intense azure light. From the automatic in his gloved hand came three rapid bursts of flame aimed directly at the Thing. The Dweller recoiled; the bell sounds intensified.

Lugur paused, his hand darted up, and in it was one of the silver Keth cones. But before he could flash it upon the Norseman, Larry had unlooped his robe, thrown its fold over Olaf, and, holding him with one hand away from the Shining One, thrust with the other his pistol into the dwarf's stomach. His lips moved, but I could not hear what he said. But Lugur understood, for his hand dropped.

Lugur stopped, his hand shot up, and he was holding one of the silver Keth cones. But before he could show it to the Norseman, Larry had unfastened his robe, draped it over Olaf, and, holding him back from the Shining One with one hand, thrust his pistol into the dwarf's stomach with the other. His lips moved, but I couldn't make out what he said. However, Lugur got the message, and his hand fell.

Now Yolara was there—all this had taken barely more than five seconds. She thrust herself between the three men and the Dweller. She spoke to it—and the wild buzzing died down; the gay crystal tinklings burst forth again. The Thing murmured to her—began to whirl—faster, faster—passed down the ivory pier, out upon the waters, bearing with it, meshed in its light, the sacrifices—swept on ever more swiftly, triumphantly and turning, turning, with its ghastly crew, vanished through the Veil!

Now Yolara was there—all of this took just a little over five seconds. She pushed herself between the three men and the Dweller. She spoke to it—and the wild buzzing quieted down; the cheerful crystal tinklings started again. The Thing murmured to her—began to spin—faster, faster—went down the ivory pier, out onto the water, carrying with it, caught in its light, the sacrifices—swept on ever more quickly, triumphantly turning, turning, with its ghastly crew, vanished through the Veil!

Abruptly the polychromatic path snapped out. The silver light poured in upon us. From all the amphitheatre arose a clamour, a shouting. Marakinoff, his eyes staring, was leaning out, listening. Unrestrained now by Rador, I vaulted the wall and rushed forward. But not before I had heard the green dwarf murmur:

Abruptly, the colorful path disappeared. The silver light poured in around us. A loud shout rose from the entire amphitheater. Marakinoff, his eyes wide, leaned out, listening. No longer held back by Rador, I jumped over the wall and rushed forward. But not before I heard the green dwarf murmur:

"There is something stronger than the Shining One! Two things—yea—a strong heart—and hate!"

"There is something stronger than the Shining One! Two things—yes—a strong heart—and hate!"

Olaf, panting, eyes glazed, trembling, shrank beneath my hand.

Olaf, out of breath, eyes glazed, shaking, shrank beneath my hand.

"The devil that took my Helma!" I heard him whisper. "The Shining Devil!"

"The devil that took my Helma!" I heard him whisper. "The Shining Devil!"

"Both these men," Lugur was raging, "they shall dance with the Shining one. And this one, too." He pointed at me malignantly.

"Both of these guys," Lugur shouted angrily, "they're going to dance with the Shining one. And this guy, too." He pointed at me with a nasty look.

"This man is mine," said the priestess, and her voice was menacing. She rested her hand on Larry's shoulder. "He shall not dance. No—nor his friend. I have told you I dare not for this one!" She pointed to Olaf.

"This guy is mine," said the priestess, and her tone was threatening. She placed her hand on Larry's shoulder. "He won't dance. No—nor will his friend. I’ve warned you I can’t do this for this one!" She pointed to Olaf.

"Neither this man, nor this," said Larry, "shall be harmed. This is my word, Yolara!"

"Neither this man nor this one," Larry said, "will be harmed. That's my word, Yolara!"

"Even so," she answered quietly, "my lord!"

"Even so," she replied softly, "my lord!"

I saw Marakinoff stare at O'Keefe with a new and curiously speculative interest. Lugur's eyes grew hellish; he raised his arms as though to strike her. Larry's pistol prodded him rudely enough.

I saw Marakinoff looking at O'Keefe with a new and oddly curious interest. Lugur's eyes became menacing; he raised his arms as if to hit her. Larry's gun poked him rather harshly.

"No rough stuff now, kid!" said O'Keefe in English. The red dwarf quivered, turned—caught a robe from a priest standing by, and threw it over himself. The ladala, shouting, gesticulating, fighting with the soldiers, were jostling down from the tiers of jet.

"No rough stuff now, kid!" O'Keefe said in English. The red dwarf shook, turned, grabbed a robe from a nearby priest, and put it on. The ladala, shouting, waving their arms, and struggling with the soldiers, were pushing their way down from the tiers of jet.

"Come!" commanded Yolara—her eyes rested upon Larry. "Your heart is great, indeed—my lord!" she murmured; and her voice was very sweet. "Come!"

"Come!" Yolara commanded, her gaze fixed on Larry. "You truly have a great heart—my lord!" she murmured, and her voice was very sweet. "Come!"

"This man comes with us, Yolara," said O'Keefe pointing to Olaf.

"This guy is coming with us, Yolara," O'Keefe said, pointing to Olaf.

"Bring him," she said. "Bring him—only tell him to look no more upon me as before!" she added fiercely.

"Bring him," she said. "Bring him—just tell him not to look at me like he did before!" she added fiercely.

Beside her the three of us passed along the stalls, where sat the fair-haired, now silent, at gaze, as though in the grip of some great doubt. Silently Olaf strode beside me. Rador had disappeared. Down the stairway, through the hall of turquoise mist, over the rushing sea-stream we went and stood beside the wall through which we had entered. The white-robed ones had gone.

Beside her, the three of us walked past the stalls, where the fair-haired one sat silently, looking lost in deep thought, as if caught in a moment of great doubt. Olaf walked beside me without saying a word. Rador was gone. We made our way down the staircase, through the hall filled with turquoise mist, over the rushing stream of the sea, and stopped next to the wall we had entered through. The ones in white robes were gone.

Yolara pressed; the portal opened. We stepped upon the car; she took the lever; we raced through the faintly luminous corridor to the house of the priestess.

Yolara pressed, and the portal opened. We got onto the car; she took the lever, and we sped down the softly glowing corridor to the priestess's house.

And one thing now I knew sick at heart and soul the truth had come to me—no more need to search for Throckmartin. Behind that Veil, in the lair of the Dweller, dead-alive like those we had just seen swim in its shining train was he, and Edith, Stanton and Thora and Olaf Huldricksson's wife!

And one thing I realized, feeling sick both in my heart and soul, was that the truth had finally come to me—there was no longer a need to search for Throckmartin. Behind that Veil, in the lair of the Dweller, dead but alive like those we had just seen swim in its shining wake, he was there, along with Edith, Stanton, Thora, and Olaf Huldricksson's wife!

The car came to rest; the portal opened; Yolara leaped out lightly, beckoned and flitted up the corridor. She paused before an ebon screen. At a touch it vanished, revealing an entrance to a small blue chamber, glowing as though cut from the heart of some gigantic sapphire; bare, save that in its centre, upon a low pedestal, stood a great globe fashioned from milky rock-crystal; upon its surface were faint tracings as of seas and continents, but, if so, either of some other world or of this world in immemorial past, for in no way did they resemble the mapped coastlines of our earth.

The car came to a stop; the door opened; Yolara jumped out gracefully, waved, and glided up the hallway. She stopped in front of a black screen. With a touch, it disappeared, revealing an entrance to a small blue room, glowing as if it were carved from a giant sapphire; empty, except for a large globe made of milky rock-crystal sitting on a low pedestal in the center. Its surface showed faint outlines that looked like oceans and continents, but if that was the case, it was either of another world or this world from an ancient past because they didn't resemble the mapped coastlines of our Earth at all.

Poised upon the globe, rising from it out into space, locked in each other's arms, lips to lips, were two figures, a woman and a man, so exquisite, so lifelike, that for the moment I failed to realize that they, too, were carved of the crystal. And before this shrine—for nothing else could it be, I knew—three slender cones raised themselves: one of purest white flame, one of opalescent water, and the third of—moonlight! There was no mistaking them, the height of a tall man each stood—but how water, flame and light were held so evenly, so steadily in their spire-shapes, I could not tell.

Poised on the globe, rising from it into space, locked in each other's arms, lips touching, were two figures, a woman and a man, so exquisite, so lifelike, that for a moment I failed to realize they were also carved from crystal. And before this shrine—for nothing else could it be, I knew—three slender cones stood tall: one of pure white flame, one of opalescent water, and the third of—moonlight! There was no mistaking them; each stood as tall as a man—but how water, flame, and light were held so evenly, so steadily in their spire-like shapes, I couldn't tell.

Yolara bowed lowly—once, twice, thrice. She turned to O'Keefe, nor by slightest look or gesture betrayed she knew others were there than he. The blue eyes wide, searching, unfathomable, she drew close; put white hands on his shoulders, looked down into his very soul.

Yolara bowed deeply—once, twice, thrice. She turned to O'Keefe, and by the slightest look or gesture, she didn’t reveal that she was aware of anyone else being there besides him. With her blue eyes wide, searching, and mysterious, she stepped closer, placed her white hands on his shoulders, and gazed down into his very soul.

"My lord," she murmured. "Now listen well for I, Yolara, give you three things—myself, and the Shining One, and the power that is the Shining One's—yea, and still a fourth thing that is all three—power over all upon that world from whence you came! These, my lord, ye shall have. I swear it"—she turned toward the altar—uplifted her arms—"by Siya and by Siyana, and by the flame, by the water, and by the light!"[1]

"My lord," she whispered. "Listen carefully, for I, Yolara, offer you three things—myself, the Shining One, and the power that belongs to the Shining One—yes, and a fourth thing that encompasses all three—control over everything in the world from which you came! These, my lord, you shall receive. I swear it"—she turned toward the altar—lifted her arms—"by Siya and by Siyana, and by the flame, the water, and the light!"[1]

Her eyes grew purple dark.

Her eyes darkened to purple.

"Let none dare to take you from me! Nor ye go from me unbidden!" she whispered fiercely.

"Let no one take you away from me! And don’t leave me without my permission!" she whispered fiercely.

Then swiftly, still ignoring us, she threw her arms about O'Keefe, pressed her white body to his breast, lips raised, eyes closed, seeking his. O'Keefe's arms tightened around her, his head dropped lips seeking, finding hers—passionately! From Olaf came a deep indrawn breath that was almost a groan. But not in my heart could I find blame for the Irishman!

Then quickly, still ignoring us, she wrapped her arms around O'Keefe, pressed her body to his chest, lips raised, eyes closed, looking for his. O'Keefe's arms tightened around her, his head lowered, lips searching, finding hers—passionately! From Olaf came a deep, drawn-out breath that was almost a groan. But I couldn’t blame the Irishman in my heart!

The priestess opened eyes now all misty blue, thrust him back, stood regarding him. O'Keefe, dead-white, raised a trembling hand to his face.

The priestess opened her misty blue eyes, pushed him away, and stood there looking at him. O'Keefe, pale as a ghost, raised a shaking hand to his face.

"And thus have I sealed my oath, O my lord!" she whispered. For the first time she seemed to recognize our presence, stared at us a moment, then through us, and turned to O'Keefe.

"And so I've made my vow, my lord!" she whispered. For the first time, she seemed to notice us, looked at us for a moment, then looked right through us, and turned to O'Keefe.

"Go, now!" she said. "Soon Rador shall come for you. Then—well, after that let happen what will!"

"Go, now!" she said. "Soon Rador will come for you. Then—well, after that, just let whatever happens happen!"

She smiled once more at him—so sweetly; turned toward the figures upon the great globe; sank upon her knees before them. Quietly we crept away; still silent, made our way to the little pavilion. But as we passed we heard a tumult from the green roadway; shouts of men, now and then a woman's scream. Through a rift in the garden I glimpsed a jostling crowd on one of the bridges: green dwarfs struggling with the ladala—and all about droned a humming as of a giant hive disturbed!

She smiled at him again—so sweetly; turned towards the figures on the big globe; knelt before them. We quietly sneaked away; still silent, we made our way to the little pavilion. But as we passed, we heard a commotion from the green path; shouts from men, now and then a woman's scream. Through a gap in the garden, I caught a glimpse of a jostling crowd on one of the bridges: green dwarfs struggling with the ladala—and all around buzzed a sound like a giant hive being disturbed!

Larry threw himself down upon one of the divans, covered his face with his hands, dropped them to catch in Olaf's eyes troubled reproach, looked at me.

Larry flopped down on one of the couches, covered his face with his hands, then dropped them to catch a glimpse of Olaf's troubled disapproval, and looked at me.

"I couldn't help it," he said, half defiantly—half-miserably. "God, what a woman! I couldn't help it!"

"I couldn't help it," he said, half defiantly—half miserably. "God, what a woman! I couldn't help it!"

"Larry," I asked. "Why didn't you tell her you didn't love her—then?"

"Larry," I asked. "Why didn't you tell her you didn't love her back then?"

He gazed at me—the old twinkle back in his eye.

He looked at me—the familiar sparkle back in his eye.

"Spoken like a scientist, Doc!" he exclaimed. "I suppose if a burning angel struck you out of nowhere and threw itself about you, you would most dignifiedly tell it you didn't want to be burned. For God's sake, don't talk nonsense, Goodwin!" he ended, almost peevishly.

"Sounds like something a scientist would say, Doc!" he exclaimed. "I guess if a flaming angel suddenly appeared and started wrapping itself around you, you’d calmly tell it you didn’t want to be burned. For goodness' sake, stop talking nonsense, Goodwin!" he finished, almost irritably.

"Evil! Evil!" The Norseman's voice was deep, nearly a chant. "All here is of evil: Trolldom and Helvede it is, Ja! And that she djaevelsk of beauty—what is she but harlot of that shining devil they worship. I, Olaf Huldricksson, know what she meant when she held out to you power over all the world, Ja!—as if the world had not devils enough in it now!"

"Evil! Evil!" The Norseman's voice was deep, almost like a chant. "Everything here is evil: it's witchcraft and hell, yes! And that djaevelsk beauty—what is she but a temptress of that shining devil they adore. I, Olaf Huldricksson, understand what she meant when she offered you power over the whole world, yes!—as if there weren't enough devils in the world already!"

"What?" The cry came from both O'Keefe and myself at once.

"What?" Both O'Keefe and I exclaimed at the same time.

Olaf made a gesture of caution, relapsed into sullen silence. There were footsteps on the path, and into sight came Rador—but a Rador changed. Gone was every vestige of his mockery; curiously solemn, he saluted O'Keefe and Olaf with that salute which, before this, I had seen given only to Yolara and to Lugur. There came a swift quickening of the tumult—died away. He shrugged mighty shoulders.

Olaf signaled for caution and fell into a gloomy silence. There were footsteps on the path, and Rador appeared—but he was different. All traces of his mockery were gone; he looked seriously at O'Keefe and Olaf and gave them a salute I had only seen offered to Yolara and Lugur before. The commotion intensified briefly, then faded away. He shrugged his broad shoulders.

"The ladala are awake!" he said. "So much for what two brave men can do!" He paused thoughtfully. "Bones and dust jostle not each other for place against the grave wall!" he added oddly. "But if bones and dust have revealed to them that they still—live—"

"The ladala are awake!" he exclaimed. "So much for what two brave men can achieve!" He paused, deep in thought. "Bones and dust don't compete for space against the grave wall!" he added strangely. "But if bones and dust have shown them that they still—live—"

He stopped abruptly, eyes seeking the globe that bore and sent forth speech.[2]

He stopped suddenly, his eyes searching for the globe that carried and projected speech.[2]

"The Afyo Maie has sent me to watch over you till she summons you," he announced clearly. "There is to be a—feast. You, Larree, you Goodwin, are to come. I remain here with—Olaf."

"The Afyo Maie has sent me to look after you until she calls for you," he said clearly. "There’s going to be a feast. You, Larree, and you, Goodwin, need to come. I’ll stay here with—Olaf."

"No harm to him!" broke in O'Keefe sharply. Rador touched his heart, his eyes.

"No harm to him!" O'Keefe interrupted sharply. Rador placed his hand on his heart, his eyes.

"By the Ancient Ones, and by my love for you, and by what you twain did before the Shining One—I swear it!" he whispered.

"By the Ancient Ones, and by my love for you, and by what you both did before the Shining One—I swear it!" he whispered.

Rador clapped palms; a soldier came round the path, in his grip a long flat box of polished wood. The green dwarf took it, dismissed him, threw open the lid.

Rador clapped his hands; a soldier walked down the path, holding a long flat box made of polished wood. The green dwarf took it, waved him off, and opened the lid.

"Here is your apparel for the feast, Larree," he said, pointing to the contents.

"Here is your outfit for the feast, Larree," he said, pointing to the contents.

O'Keefe stared, reached down and drew out a white, shimmering, softly metallic, long-sleeved tunic, a broad, silvery girdle, leg swathings of the same argent material, and sandals that seemed to be cut out from silver. He made a quick gesture of angry dissent.

O'Keefe stared, reached down, and pulled out a white, shimmering, softly metallic, long-sleeved tunic, a wide, silvery belt, leg coverings made of the same silver material, and sandals that looked like they were made of silver. He made a quick gesture of angry disagreement.

"Nay, Larree!" muttered the dwarf. "Wear them—I counsel it—I pray it—ask me not why," he went on swiftly, looking again at the globe.

"Nah, Larree!" murmured the dwarf. "Put them on—I recommend it—I beg you—don’t ask me why," he continued quickly, glancing at the globe again.

O'Keefe, as I, was impressed by his earnestness. The dwarf made a curiously expressive pleading gesture. O'Keefe abruptly took the garments; passed into the room of the fountain.

O'Keefe, like me, was struck by his sincerity. The dwarf made a strangely expressive pleading gesture. O'Keefe quickly took the clothes and went into the room with the fountain.

"The Shining One dances not again?" I asked.

"The Shining One doesn't dance anymore?" I asked.

"No," he said. "No"—he hesitate—"it is the usual feast that follows the sacrament! Lugur—and Double Tongue, who came with you, will be there," he added slowly.

"No," he said. "No"—he hesitated—"it's the usual feast that follows the sacrament! Lugur—and Double Tongue, who came with you, will be there," he added slowly.

"Lugur—" I gasped in astonishment. "After what happened—he will be there?"

"Lugur—" I breathed in shock. "After everything that happened—he will be there?"

"Perhaps because of what happened, Goodwin, my friend," he answered—his eyes again full of malice; "and there will be others—friends of Yolara—friends of Lugur—and perhaps another"—his voice was almost inaudible—"one whom they have not called—" He halted, half-fearfully, glancing at the globe; put finger to lips and spread himself out upon one of the couches.

"Maybe because of what happened, Goodwin, my friend," he replied—his eyes once again filled with malice; "and there will be others—friends of Yolara—friends of Lugur—and maybe another"—his voice was almost a whisper—"someone they haven't summoned—" He paused, looking half-afraid, glancing at the globe; then he put a finger to his lips and sprawled out on one of the couches.

"Strike up the band"—came O'Keefe's voice—"here comes the hero!"

"Start the music," O'Keefe's voice called out, "the hero is here!"

He strode into the room. I am bound to say that the admiration in Rador's eyes was reflected in my own, and even, if involuntarily, in Olaf's.

He walked into the room. I have to say that the admiration in Rador's eyes was mirrored in my own, and even, if unintentionally, in Olaf's.

"A son of Siyana!" whispered Rador.

"A son of Siyana!" whispered Rador.

He knelt, took from his girdle-pouch a silk-wrapped something, unwound it—and, still kneeling, drew out a slender poniard of gleaming white metal, hilted with the blue stones; he thrust it into O'Keefe's girdle; then gave him again the rare salute.

He knelt, took out a silk-wrapped item from his belt pouch, unwrapped it—and, still kneeling, pulled out a slender dagger made of shiny white metal, with a hilt decorated with blue stones; he slipped it into O'Keefe's belt; then gave him the rare salute once more.

"Come," he ordered and took us to the head of the pathway.

"Come," he commanded and led us to the beginning of the path.

"Now," he said grimly, "let the Silent Ones show their power—if they still have it!"

"Now," he said seriously, "let the Silent Ones reveal their power—if they still have it!"

And with this strange benediction, he turned back.

And with this odd blessing, he turned back.

"For God's sake, Larry," I urged as we approached the house of the priestess, "you'll be careful!"

"For heaven's sake, Larry," I urged as we got closer to the priestess's house, "please be careful!"

He nodded—but I saw with a little deadly pang of apprehension in my heart a puzzled, lurking doubt within his eyes.

He nodded—but I noticed a slight, unsettling feeling in my heart as I saw a confused, hidden doubt in his eyes.

As we ascended the serpent steps Marakinoff appeared. He gave a signal to our guards—and I wondered what influence the Russian had attained, for promptly, without question, they drew aside. At me he smiled amiably.

As we climbed the winding stairs, Marakinoff showed up. He signaled to our guards—and I wondered what power the Russian had gained, because immediately, without question, they stepped aside. He smiled at me warmly.

"Have you found your friends yet?" he went on—and now I sensed something deeply sinister in him. "No! It is too bad! Well, don't give up hope." He turned to O'Keefe.

"Have you found your friends yet?" he continued—and now I felt something really dark in him. "No! That’s unfortunate! Well, don’t lose hope." He faced O'Keefe.

"Lieutenant, I would like to speak to you—alone!"

"Lieutenant, I want to talk to you—just the two of us!"

"I've no secrets from Goodwin," answered O'Keefe.

"I have no secrets from Goodwin," O'Keefe replied.

"So?" queried Marakinoff, suavely. He bent, whispered to Larry.

"So?" asked Marakinoff smoothly. He leaned in and whispered to Larry.

The Irishman started, eyed him with a certain shocked incredulity, then turned to me.

The Irishman jumped, looked at him with surprised disbelief, then turned to me.

"Just a minute, Doc!" he said, and I caught the suspicion of a wink. They drew aside, out of ear-shot. The Russian talked rapidly. Larry was all attention. Marakinoff's earnestness became intense; O'Keefe interrupted—appeared to question. Marakinoff glanced at me and as his gaze shifted from O'Keefe, I saw a flame of rage and horror blaze up in the latter's eyes. At last the Irishman appeared to consider gravely; nodded as though he had arrived at some decision, and Marakinoff thrust his hand to him.

"Hold on a second, Doc!" he said, and I noticed a hint of a wink. They stepped aside, out of earshot. The Russian spoke quickly. Larry was completely focused. Marakinoff's seriousness became intense; O'Keefe interrupted—seemed to question. Marakinoff looked at me, and as his gaze moved away from O'Keefe, I saw a flash of anger and horror ignite in O'Keefe's eyes. Finally, the Irishman seemed to think seriously; he nodded as if he had come to some decision, and Marakinoff reached out his hand to him.

And only I could have noticed Larry's shrinking, his microscopic hesitation before he took it, and his involuntary movement, as though to shake off something unclean, when the clasp had ended.

And only I could have noticed Larry's shrinking, his tiny hesitation before he took it, and his involuntary movement, as if to shake off something dirty, when the clasp was over.

Marakinoff, without another look at me, turned and went quickly within. The guards took their places. I looked at Larry inquiringly.

Marakinoff, without giving me another glance, turned and hurried inside. The guards took their positions. I looked at Larry questioningly.

"Don't ask a thing now, Doc!" he said tensely. "Wait till we get home. But we've got to get damned busy and quick—I'll tell you that now—"

"Don't ask anything right now, Doc!" he said tensely. "Wait until we get home. But we need to get moving, and fast—I can tell you that now—"


[1] I have no space here even to outline the eschatology of this people, nor to catalogue their pantheon. Siya and Siyana typified worldly love. Their ritual was, however, singularly free from those degrading elements usually found in love-cults. Priests and priestesses of all cults dwelt in the immense seven-terraced structure, of which the jet amphitheatre was the water side. The symbol, icon, representation, of Siya and Siyana—the globe and the up-striving figures—typified earthly love, feet bound to earth, but eyes among the stars. Hell or heaven I never heard formulated, nor their equivalents; unless that existence in the Shining One's domain could serve for either. Over all this was Thanaroa, remote; unheeding, but still maker and ruler of all—an absentee First Cause personified! Thanaroa seemed to be the one article of belief in the creed of the soldiers—Rador, with his reverence for the Ancient Ones, was an exception. Whatever there was, indeed, of high, truly religious impulse among the Murians, this far, High God had. I found this exceedingly interesting, because it had long been my theory—to put the matter in the shape of a geometrical formula—that the real attractiveness of gods to man increases uniformly according to the square of their distance—W. T. G.

[1] I don’t have enough room here to outline the beliefs of this people or list their gods. Siya and Siyana represented worldly love. However, their rituals were notably free from the degrading aspects usually associated with love cults. Priests and priestesses from all cults lived in the massive seven-terraced structure, with the jet amphitheater facing the water. The symbol of Siya and Siyana—the globe and the up-reaching figures—represented earthly love, with feet planted on the ground but eyes toward the stars. I never heard of hell or heaven being defined, or their equivalents; unless life in the realm of the Shining One could serve for either. Above all of this was Thanaroa, distant and indifferent, but still the creator and ruler of everything—an absentee First Cause made real! Thanaroa appeared to be the only belief in the soldiers’ creed—Rador, with his respect for the Ancient Ones, was an exception. Whatever true religious feeling there was among the Murians, it belonged to this far-off, High God. I found this really interesting because I had long believed—if I were to put it in a geometric formula—that the actual appeal of gods to humans increases steadily according to the square of their distance—W. T. G.

[2] I find that I have neglected to explain the working of these interesting mechanisms that were telephonic, dictaphonic, telegraphic in one. I must assume that my readers are familiar with the receiving apparatus of wireless telegraphy, which must be "tuned" by the operator until its own vibratory quality is in exact harmony with the vibrations—the extremely rapid impacts—of those short electric wavelengths we call Hertzian, and which carry the wireless messages. I must assume also that they are familiar with the elementary fact of physics that the vibrations of light and sound are interchangeable. The hearing-talking globes utilize both these principles, and with consummate simplicity. The light with which they shone was produced by an atomic "motor" within their base, similar to that which activated the merely illuminating globes. The composition of the phonic spheres gave their surfaces an acute sensitivity and resonance. In conjunction with its energizing power, the metal set up what is called a "field of force," which linked it with every particle of its kind no matter how distant. When vibrations of speech impinged upon the resonant surface its rhythmic light-vibrations were broken, just as a telephone transmitter breaks an electric current. Simultaneously these light-vibrations were changed into sound—on the surfaces of all spheres tuned to that particular instrument. The "crawling" colours which showed themselves at these times were literally the voice of the speaker in its spectrum equivalent. While usually the sounds produced required considerable familiarity with the apparatus to be understood quickly, they could, on occasion, be made startlingly loud and clear—as I was soon to realize—W. T. G.

[2] I realize that I haven't explained how these fascinating devices work, which combine telephony, dictation, and telegraphy. I assume that my readers are familiar with the receiving equipment for wireless telegraphy, which must be "tuned" by the operator until its vibratory quality matches the vibrations—the very rapid pulses—of those short electric wavelengths we call Hertzian, which transmit the wireless messages. I also assume they're aware of the basic physics fact that the vibrations of light and sound can convert into each other. The hearing-talking globes use both of these principles in an impressively simple way. The light they emitted came from an atomic "motor" in their base, similar to the one that powered the basic illuminating globes. The composition of the phonic spheres made their surfaces highly sensitive and resonant. Together with its energizing power, the metal created what’s known as a "field of force," linking it with every particle of its kind, no matter how far away. When speech vibrations hit the resonant surface, it disrupted the rhythmic light vibrations, just like a telephone transmitter disrupts an electric current. At the same time, these light vibrations were transformed into sound—on the surfaces of all spheres set to that specific instrument. The "crawling" colors that appeared during these moments were literally the speaker's voice in its spectrum equivalent. While the sounds produced usually required some familiarity with the apparatus to understand quickly, they could occasionally be made surprisingly loud and clear—as I was soon to find out—W. T. G.




CHAPTER XX

The Tempting of Larry

We paused before thick curtains, through which came the faint murmur of many voices. They parted; out came two—ushers, I suppose, they were—in cuirasses and kilts that reminded me somewhat of chain-mail—the first armour of any kind here that I had seen. They held open the folds.

We paused in front of heavy curtains, from which we could hear the soft murmur of many voices. They parted, and out came two—ushers, I guess—they were wearing armor and kilts that kind of reminded me of chain-mail—this was the first kind of armor I had seen here. They held the curtains open.

The chamber, on whose threshold we stood, was far larger than either anteroom or hall of audience. Not less than three hundred feet long and half that in depth, from end to end of it ran two huge semi-circular tables, paralleling each other, divided by a wide aisle, and heaped with flowers, with fruits, with viands unknown to me, and glittering with crystal flagons, beakers, goblets of as many hues as the blooms. On the gay-cushioned couches that flanked the tables, lounging luxuriously, were scores of the fair-haired ruling class and there rose a little buzz of admiration, oddly mixed with a half-startled amaze, as their gaze fell upon O'Keefe in all his silvery magnificence. Everywhere the light-giving globes sent their roseate radiance.

The room we stood at the entrance to was much bigger than either the anteroom or the audience hall. It was at least three hundred feet long and about half that wide, lined with two massive semi-circular tables facing each other, separated by a wide aisle. The tables were overflowing with flowers, fruits, and unfamiliar dishes, sparkling with crystal flasks, beakers, and goblets in every color of the blooms. On the brightly cushioned couches beside the tables, dozens of fair-haired nobles lounged comfortably, and a soft murmur of admiration mixed with surprise rose as they noticed O'Keefe in all his shimmering glory. Everywhere, glowing orbs filled the space with a rosy light.

The cuirassed dwarfs led us through the aisle. Within the arc of the inner half—circle was another glittering board, an oval. But of those seated there, facing us—I had eyes for only one—Yolara! She swayed up to greet O'Keefe—and she was like one of those white lily maids, whose beauty Hoang-Ku, the sage, says made the Gobi first a paradise, and whose lusts later the burned-out desert that it is. She held out hands to Larry, and on her face was passion—unashamed, unhiding.

The armored dwarfs led us down the aisle. In the curve of the inner half-circle was another shining table, an oval shape. But out of all those seated there, looking at us, I only had eyes for one—Yolara! She swayed forward to greet O'Keefe—and she was like one of those beautiful white lily maidens, whose beauty Hoang-Ku, the wise one, said turned the Gobi into a paradise, and whose desires later turned it into the barren desert it is now. She reached out her hands to Larry, and there was passion on her face—unashamed, unhidden.

She was Circe—but Circe conquered. Webs of filmiest white clung to the rose-leaf body. Twisted through the corn-silk hair a threaded circlet of pale sapphires shone; but they were pale beside Yolara's eyes. O'Keefe bent, kissed her hands, something more than mere admiration flaming from him. She saw—and, smiling, drew him down beside her.

She was Circe—but Circe was victorious. Thin webs of delicate white clung to her rose-petal body. A twisted circlet of pale sapphires shone in her corn-silk hair; but they looked dull next to Yolara's eyes. O'Keefe leaned in, kissed her hands, with something more than simple admiration burning in him. She noticed—and, smiling, pulled him down beside her.

It came to me that of all, only these two, Yolara and O'Keefe, were in white—and I wondered; then with a tightening of nerves ceased to wonder as there entered—Lugur! He was all in scarlet, and as he strode forward a silence fell a tense, strained silence.

It occurred to me that out of everyone, only these two, Yolara and O'Keefe, were wearing white—and I thought about it; then with a tightening of my nerves, I stopped thinking as Lugur walked in! He was dressed entirely in scarlet, and as he stepped forward, a tense, strained silence settled over the room.

His gaze turned upon Yolara, rested upon O'Keefe, and instantly his face grew—dreadful—there is no other word than that for it. Marakinoff leaned forward from the centre of the table, near whose end I sat, touched and whispered to him swiftly. With appalling effort the red dwarf controlled himself; he saluted the priestess ironically, I thought; took his place at the further end of the oval. And now I noted that the figures between were the seven of that Council of which the Shining One's priestess and Voice were the heads. The tension relaxed, but did not pass—as though a storm-cloud should turn away, but still lurk, threatening.

His gaze shifted to Yolara, then rested on O'Keefe, and immediately his face became—terrifying—there's really no other word for it. Marakinoff leaned forward from the center of the table, where I was sitting, and quickly touched and whispered to him. With great effort, the short red figure controlled himself; he greeted the priestess with what I thought was a sarcastic salute, then took his place at the far end of the oval. I now noticed that the figures in between were the seven members of the Council, of which the Shining One's priestess and Voice were the leaders. The tension eased, but it didn't completely dissolve—as if a storm cloud had shifted away, yet remained, still menacing.

My gaze ran back. This end of the room was draped with the exquisitely coloured, graceful curtains looped with gorgeous garlands. Between curtains and table, where sat Larry and the nine, a circular platform, perhaps ten yards in diameter, raised itself a few feet above the floor, its gleaming surface half-covered with the luminous petals, fragrant, delicate.

My eyes moved back. This side of the room had beautifully colored, elegant curtains that were elegantly tied with gorgeous garlands. Between the curtains and the table, where Larry and the others sat, a circular platform, about ten yards in diameter, rose a few feet above the floor, its shiny surface half-covered with glowing petals that were fragrant and delicate.

On each side below it, were low carven stools. The curtains parted and softly entered girls bearing their flutes, their harps, the curiously emotion-exciting, octaved drums. They sank into their places. They touched their instruments; a faint, languorous measure throbbed through the rosy air.

On each side below it were low carved stools. The curtains parted and girls entered softly, carrying their flutes, their harps, and the strangely stirring, octaved drums. They settled into their spots. They touched their instruments; a soft, relaxed rhythm pulsed through the warm air.

The stage was set! What was to be the play?

The stage was ready! What was going to be the play?

Now about the tables passed other dusky-haired maids, fair bosoms bare, their scanty kirtles looped high, pouring out the wines for the feasters.

Now about the tables moved other dark-haired maids, their fair breasts exposed, their short skirts pulled high, serving wine to the guests.

My eyes sought O'Keefe. Whatever it had been that Marakinoff had said, clearly it now filled his mind—even to the exclusion of the wondrous woman beside him. His eyes were stern, cold—and now and then, as he turned them toward the Russian, filled with a curious speculation. Yolara watched him, frowned, gave a low order to the Hebe behind her.

My eyes searched for O'Keefe. Whatever Marakinoff had said clearly occupied his thoughts—so much so that he barely noticed the amazing woman next to him. His expression was serious and cold—and occasionally, as he glanced at the Russian, there was a hint of curious speculation in his eyes. Yolara observed him, frowned, and quietly instructed the Hebe behind her.

The girl disappeared, entered again with a ewer that seemed cut of amber. The priestess poured from it into Larry's glass a clear liquid that shook with tiny sparkles of light. She raised the glass to her lips, handed it to him. Half-smiling, half-abstractedly, he took it, touched his own lips where hers had kissed; drained it. A nod from Yolara and the maid refilled his goblet.

The girl vanished and then returned with a ewer that looked like it was made of amber. The priestess poured a clear liquid from it into Larry's glass, which shimmered with tiny sparkles of light. She lifted the glass to her lips and then handed it to him. With a half-smile and a bit lost in thought, he took it, brushed his lips where hers had touched, and drank it all. Yolara nodded, and the maid refilled his goblet.

At once there was a swift transformation in the Irishman. His abstraction vanished; the sternness fled; his eyes sparkled. He leaned caressingly toward Yolara; whispered. Her blue eyes flashed triumphantly; her chiming laughter rang. She raised her own glass—but within it was not that clear drink that filled Larry's! And again he drained his own; and, lifting it, full once more, caught the baleful eyes of Lugur, and held it toward him mockingly. Yolara swayed close—alluring, tempting. He arose, face all reckless gaiety; rollicking deviltry.

Suddenly, the Irishman changed completely. His distraction disappeared; the seriousness faded; his eyes sparkled. He leaned in affectionately toward Yolara and whispered. Her blue eyes shone with triumph; her laughter was musical. She raised her own glass—but it didn’t contain the clear drink that filled Larry's! He drained his drink again and, lifting it full once more, caught the menacing gaze of Lugur and held it up mockingly. Yolara leaned in close—seductive, tempting. He stood up, his face full of carefree joy; mischievous and playful.

"A toast!" he cried in English, "to the Shining One—and may the hell where it belongs soon claim it!"

"A toast!" he shouted in English, "to the Shining One—and may the hell where it belongs soon take it!"

He had used their own word for their god—all else had been in his own tongue, and so, fortunately, they did not understand. But the contempt in his action they did recognize—and a dead, a fearful silence fell upon them all. Lugur's eyes blazed, little sparks of crimson in their green. The priestess reached up, caught at O'Keefe. He seized the soft hand; caressed it; his gaze grew far away, sombre.

He had used their own word for their god—everything else had been in his own language, so thankfully, they didn't understand. But they did recognize the contempt in his actions—and a heavy, fearful silence fell over them all. Lugur's eyes were ablaze, little sparks of red in their green. The priestess reached out, grabbing O'Keefe's hand. He took her soft hand, caressed it, and his gaze became distant and somber.

"The Shining One." He spoke low. "An' now again I see the faces of those who dance with it. It is the Fires of Mora—come, God alone knows how—from Erin—to this place. The Fires of Mora!" He contemplated the hushed folk before him; and then from his lips came that weirdest, most haunting of the lyric legends of Erin—the Curse of Mora:

"The Shining One." He spoke softly. "And now I see the faces of those who dance with it again. It is the Fires of Mora—God only knows how—they've come from Erin to this place. The Fires of Mora!" He looked at the quiet crowd before him, and then from his lips came that strangest, most haunting of the lyrical legends of Erin—the Curse of Mora:

"The fretted fires of Mora blew o'er him in the night;
He thrills no more to loving, nor weeps for past delight.
For when those flames have bitten, both grief and joy take flight—"

"The troubled fires of Mora blew over him in the night;
He feels no excitement for love, nor cries for past happiness.
For when those flames have stung, both sorrow and joy take off—"

Again Yolara tried to draw him down beside her; and once more he gripped her hand. His eyes grew fixed—he crooned:

Again, Yolara tried to pull him down beside her; and once more he held her hand tightly. His gaze became intense—he softly sang:

"And through the sleeping silence his feet must track the tune,
When the world is barred and speckled with silver of the moon—"

"And through the quiet sleep, his footsteps follow the melody,
When the world is shut off and dusted with the moon's silver—"

He stood, swaying, for a moment, and then, laughing, let the priestess have her way; drained again the glass.

He stood there swaying for a moment, then, laughing, he let the priestess have her way and drained the glass again.

And now my heart was cold, indeed—for what hope was there left with Larry mad, wild drunk!

And now my heart was really cold—what hope was there left with Larry so crazy and drunk?

The silence was unbroken—elfin women and dwarfs glancing furtively at each other. But now Yolara arose, face set, eyes flashing grey.

The silence was unbroken—elfin women and dwarfs glancing furtively at each other. But now Yolara stood up, her face determined, eyes flashing grey.

"Hear you, the Council, and you, Lugur—and all who are here!" she cried. "Now I, the priestess of the Shining One, take, as is my right, my mate. And this is he!" She pointed down upon Larry. He glanced up at her.

"Hear me, Council, and you, Lugur—and everyone else here!" she shouted. "Now I, the priestess of the Shining One, claim my mate, as is my right. And this is him!" She pointed down at Larry. He looked up at her.

"Can't quite make out what you say, Yolara," he muttered thickly. "But say anything—you like—I love your voice!"

"Can't really understand what you're saying, Yolara," he mumbled heavily. "But say anything you want—I love your voice!"

I turned sick with dread. Yolara's hand stole softly upon the Irishman's curls caressingly.

I felt a wave of dread wash over me. Yolara's hand gently brushed against the Irishman's curly hair.

"You know the law, Yolara." Lugur's voice was flat, deadly, "You may not mate with other than your own kind. And this man is a stranger—a barbarian—food for the Shining One!" Literally, he spat the phrase.

"You know the law, Yolara." Lugur's voice was flat and menacing. "You can't mate with anyone outside your own kind. And this man is a stranger—a barbarian—food for the Shining One!" He literally spat the last words.

"No, not of our kind—Lugur—higher!" Yolara answered serenely. "Lo, a son of Siya and of Siyana!"

"No, not of our kind—Lugur—higher!" Yolara replied calmly. "Look, a son of Siya and Siyana!"

"A lie!" roared the red dwarf. "A lie!"

"A lie!" shouted the red dwarf. "A lie!"

"The Shining One revealed it to me!" said Yolara sweetly. "And if ye believe not, Lugur—go ask of the Shining One if it be not truth!"

"The Shining One told me!" Yolara said sweetly. "And if you don't believe me, Lugur—go ask the Shining One if it's not true!"

There was bitter, nameless menace in those last words—and whatever their hidden message to Lugur, it was potent. He stood, choking, face hell-shadowed—Marakinoff leaned out again, whispered. The red dwarf bowed, now wholly ironically; resumed his place and his silence. And again I wondered, icy-hearted, what was the power the Russian had so to sway Lugur.

There was a harsh, unnameable threat in those last words—and whatever hidden meaning they held for Lugur, it was powerful. He stood, gasping, his face cast in shadow—Marakinoff leaned out again and whispered. The red dwarf bowed, now completely ironically; then returned to his spot and fell silent. And once more, I wondered, with a cold heart, what power the Russian had to influence Lugur so deeply.

"What says the Council?" Yolara demanded, turning to them.

"What does the Council say?" Yolara asked, turning to them.

Only for a moment they consulted among themselves. Then the woman, whose face was a ravaged shrine of beauty, spoke.

Only for a moment they talked amongst themselves. Then the woman, whose face was a ruined testament to beauty, spoke.

"The will of the priestess is the will of the Council!" she answered.

"The priestess's will is the Council's will!" she replied.

Defiance died from Yolara's face; she looked down at Larry tenderly. He sat swaying, crooning.

Defiance faded from Yolara's face; she gazed down at Larry affectionately. He sat swaying, humming softly.

"Bid the priests come," she commanded, then turned to the silent room. "By the rites of Siya and Siyana, Yolara takes their son for her mate!" And again her hand stole down possessingly, serpent soft, to the drunken head of the O'Keefe.

"Invite the priests in," she ordered, then faced the quiet room. "By the rituals of Siya and Siyana, Yolara claims their son as her partner!" And once more, her hand glided down in a possessive manner, as soft as a snake, to the intoxicated head of the O'Keefe.

The curtains parted widely. Through them filed, two by two, twelve hooded figures clad in flowing robes of the green one sees in forest vistas of opening buds of dawning spring. Of each pair one bore clasped to breast a globe of that milky crystal in the sapphire shrine-room; the other a harp, small, shaped somewhat like the ancient clarsach of the Druids.

The curtains opened widely. Through them came, two by two, twelve hooded figures dressed in flowing robes of the green seen in the fresh buds of early spring. In each pair, one held close to their chest a globe of that milky crystal found in the sapphire shrine room; the other carried a small harp, resembling the ancient clarsach of the Druids.

Two by two they stepped upon the raised platform, placed gently upon it each their globe; and two by two crouched behind them. They formed now a star of six points about the petalled dais, and, simultaneously, they drew from their faces the covering cowls.

Two by two, they stepped onto the raised platform, carefully placing their globes on it, and two by two, they crouched behind them. They now formed a six-point star around the petaled dais, and at the same time, they removed the coverings from their faces.

I half-rose—youths and maidens these of the fair-haired; and youths and maids more beautiful than any of those I had yet seen—for upon their faces was little of that disturbing mockery to which I have been forced so often, because of the deep impression it made upon me, to refer. The ashen-gold of the maiden priestesses' hair was wound about their brows in shining coronals. The pale locks of the youths were clustered within circlets of translucent, glimmering gems like moonstones. And then, crystal globe alternately before and harp alternately held by youth and maid, they began to sing.

I half-stood up—these were young men and women with fair hair; and young men and women even more beautiful than anyone I had seen before—because their faces lacked the upsetting mockery that I often had to reference, given the deep impression it left on me. The light gold of the maiden priestesses' hair was wrapped around their heads in shining crowns. The pale hair of the young men was gathered into bands of clear, shimmering gems like moonstones. Then, with a crystal globe held alternately by the young men and women, and a harp being shared between them, they began to sing.

What was that song, I do not know—nor ever shall. Archaic, ancient beyond thought, it seemed—not with the ancientness of things that for uncounted ages have been but wind-driven dust. Rather was it the ancientness of the golden youth of the world, love lilts of earth younglings, with light of new-born suns drenching them, chorals of young stars mating in space; murmurings of April gods and goddesses. A languor stole through me. The rosy lights upon the tripods began to die away, and as they faded the milky globes gleamed forth brighter, ever brighter. Yolara rose, stretched a hand to Larry, led him through the sextuple groups, and stood face to face with him in the centre of their circle.

What was that song? I don’t know—and I never will. It felt ancient, beyond comprehension—not like the ancientness of things that have been nothing but wind-driven dust for countless ages. Instead, it was the ancientness of the world’s golden youth, the love songs of young earthlings, drenched in the light of newly born suns, choruses of young stars coming together in space; whispers of April gods and goddesses. A heaviness washed over me. The pink lights on the tripods began to fade, and as they diminished, the milky globes shone forth brighter and brighter. Yolara stood up, reached out to Larry, guided him through the groups, and faced him in the center of their circle.

The rose-light died; all that immense chamber was black, save for the circle of the glowing spheres. Within this their milky radiance grew brighter—brighter. The song whispered away. A throbbing arpeggio dripped from the harps, and as the notes pulsed out, up from the globes, as though striving to follow, pulsed with them tips of moon-fire cones, such as I had seen before Yolara's altar. Weirdly, caressingly, compellingly the harp notes throbbed in repeated, re-repeated theme, holding within itself the same archaic golden quality I had noted in the singing. And over the moon flame pinnacles rose higher!

The rose light faded; the entire huge room was dark, except for the circle of glowing orbs. Inside this circle, their milky glow became brighter—brighter. The song faded away. A pulsing arpeggio dripped from the harps, and as the notes pulsed out, rising from the globes, tips of moonlit flames, like those I had seen before Yolara's altar, pulsed along with them. Strangely, tenderly, and irresistibly, the harp notes throbbed in a repeating theme, carrying the same ancient, golden quality I had noticed in the song. And above the moonlit peaks, they soared higher!

Yolara lifted her arms; within her hands were clasped O'Keefe's. She raised them above their two heads and slowly, slowly drew him with her into a circling, graceful step, tendrillings delicate as the slow spirallings of twilight mist upon some still stream.

Yolara raised her arms, holding O'Keefe's hands. She lifted them above their heads and slowly brought him with her into a graceful, circling step, delicate like the gentle spirals of twilight mist over a calm stream.

As they swayed the rippling arpeggios grew louder, and suddenly the slender pinnacles of moon fire bent, dipped, flowed to the floor, crept in a shining ring around those two—and began to rise, a gleaming, glimmering, enchanted barrier—rising, ever rising—hiding them!

As they swayed, the flowing arpeggios got louder, and suddenly the thin spires of moonlight bent, dipped, and flowed to the floor, creeping in a shining circle around the two of them—and began to rise, a bright, shimmering, magical barrier—rising, always rising—hiding them!

With one swift movement Yolara unbound her circlet of pale sapphires, shook loose the waves of her silken hair. It fell, a rippling, wondrous cascade, veiling both her and O'Keefe to their girdles—and now the shining coils of moon fire had crept to their knees—was circling higher—higher.

With one quick motion, Yolara took off her circlet of pale sapphires, shaking loose the waves of her silky hair. It fell in a flowing, beautiful cascade, covering both her and O'Keefe up to their waists—and now the shimmering strands of moonlight had reached their knees—spiraling higher and higher.

And ever despair grew deeper in my soul!

And my despair grew deeper in my soul!

What was that! I started to my feet, and all around me in the darkness I heard startled motion. From without came a blaring of trumpets, the sound of running men, loud murmurings. The tumult drew closer. I heard cries of "Lakla! Lakla!" Now it was at the very threshold and within it, oddly, as though—punctuating—the clamour, a deep-toned, almost abysmal, booming sound—thunderously bass and reverberant.

What was that? I jumped to my feet, and all around me in the darkness, I heard startled movement. Outside, there was a blaring of trumpets, the sound of running men, and loud chatter. The chaos got closer. I heard shouts of "Lakla! Lakla!" Now it was right at the threshold, and oddly, it punctuated the noise with a deep, almost endless, booming sound—thunderously low and echoing.

Abruptly the harpings ceased; the moon fires shuddered, fell, and began to sweep back into the crystal globes; Yolara's swaying form grew rigid, every atom of it listening. She threw aside the veiling cloud of hair, and in the gleam of the last retreating spirals her face glared out like some old Greek mask of tragedy.

Abruptly, the music stopped; the moonlight flickered, dimmed, and started to retreat into the crystal orbs. Yolara's swaying figure became still, every part of her attentive. She pushed aside the curtain of her hair, and in the light of the last fading spirals, her face emerged like an ancient Greek mask of tragedy.

The sweet lips that even at their sweetest could never lose their delicate cruelty, had no sweetness now. They were drawn into a square—inhuman as that of the Medusa; in her eyes were the fires of the pit, and her hair seemed to writhe like the serpent locks of that Gorgon whose mouth she had borrowed; all her beauty was transformed into a nameless thing—hideous, inhuman, blasting! If this was the true soul of Yolara springing to her face, then, I thought, God help us in very deed!

The sweet lips that could never seem anything but delicately cruel even at their sweetest had no sweetness now. They were drawn into a hard line—inhuman like Medusa's; her eyes burned with the fires of the pit, and her hair writhed like the serpent locks of that Gorgon whose mouth she had borrowed; all her beauty had changed into something nameless—hideous, inhuman, devastating! If this was the true soul of Yolara emerging on her face, then, I thought, God help us for real!

I wrested my gaze away to O'Keefe. All drunkenness gone, himself again, he was staring down at her, and in his eyes were loathing and horror unutterable. So they stood—and the light fled.

I pulled my gaze away to O'Keefe. All his drunkenness gone, he was himself again, staring down at her, and there was a look of deep hatred and indescribable horror in his eyes. So they stood—and the light disappeared.

Only for a moment did the darkness hold. With lightning swiftness the blackness that was the chamber's other wall vanished. Through a portal open between grey screens, the silver sparkling radiance poured.

Only for a moment did the darkness last. With lightning speed, the blackness that was the chamber's other wall disappeared. Through a portal open between gray screens, the silver sparkling light flowed.

And through the portal marched, two by two, incredible, nightmare figures—frog-men, giants, taller by nearly a yard than even tall O'Keefe! Their enormous saucer eyes were irised by wide bands of green-flecked red, in which the phosphorescence flickered. Their long muzzles, lips half-open in monstrous grin, held rows of glistening, slender, lancet sharp fangs. Over the glaring eyes arose a horny helmet, a carapace of black and orange scales, studded with foot-long lance-headed horns.

And through the portal marched, two by two, incredible, nightmare figures—frog-men, giants, almost a yard taller than even tall O'Keefe! Their huge saucer-like eyes had wide bands of green-flecked red irises, flickering with phosphorescence. Their long snouts, lips partially open in a monstrous grin, showcased rows of glistening, slender, razor-sharp fangs. Above their glaring eyes sat a hard helmet, a shell of black and orange scales, adorned with foot-long lance-headed horns.

They lined themselves like soldiers on each side of the wide table aisle, and now I could see that their horny armour covered shoulders and backs, ran across the chest in a knobbed cuirass, and at wrists and heels jutted out into curved, murderous spurs. The webbed hands and feet ended in yellow, spade-shaped claws.

They lined up like soldiers on either side of the wide aisle of the table, and now I could see that their rough, armored shoulders and backs were covered, and they had a knobby breastplate across their chests. At their wrists and heels, they had curved, deadly spurs. Their webbed hands and feet ended in yellow, spade-shaped claws.

They carried spears, ten feet, at least, in length, the heads of which were pointed cones, glistening with that same covering, from whose touch of swift decay I had so narrowly saved Rador.

They carried spears that were at least ten feet long, with pointed cone heads that gleamed with the same coating, from which I had barely saved Rador from rapidly decaying.

They were grotesque, yes—more grotesque than anything I had ever seen or dreamed, and they were—terrible!

They were definitely grotesque—more grotesque than anything I had ever seen or imagined, and they were—terrifying!

And then, quietly, through their ranks came—a girl! Behind her, enormous pouch at his throat swelling in and out menacingly, in one paw a treelike, spike-studded mace, a frog-man, huger than any of the others, guarding. But of him I caught but a fleeting, involuntary impression—all my gaze was for her.

And then, quietly, a girl appeared through their ranks! Behind her was a huge frog-man, with an enormous pouch at his throat that puffed in and out threateningly. He held a treelike, spiked mace in one paw and was bigger than any of the others, standing guard. But I barely noticed him; all my attention was on her.

For it was she who had pointed out to us the way from the peril of the Dweller's lair on Nan-Tauach. And as I looked at her, I marvelled that ever could I have thought the priestess more beautiful. Into the eyes of O'Keefe rushed joy and an utter abasement of shame.

For she was the one who showed us the way out of the danger of the Dweller's lair on Nan-Tauach. And as I looked at her, I was amazed that I could have ever thought the priestess was more beautiful. Joy flooded into O'Keefe's eyes along with a complete sense of shame.

And from all about came murmurs—edged with anger, half-incredulous, tinged with fear:

And from all around came whispers—laced with anger, somewhat in disbelief, colored by fear:

"Lakla!"

"Lakla!"

"Lakla!"

"Lakla!"

"The handmaiden!"

"The maid!"

She halted close beside me. From firm little chin to dainty buskined feet she was swathed in the soft robes of dull, almost coppery hue. The left arm was hidden, the right free and gloved. Wound tight about it was one of the vines of the sculptured wall and of Lugur's circled signet-ring. Thick, a vivid green, its five tendrils ran between her fingers, stretching out five flowered heads that gleamed like blossoms cut from gigantic, glowing rubies.

She stopped right next to me. From her strong little chin to her delicate, shoed feet, she was wrapped in soft robes of a dull, almost copper color. Her left arm was concealed, while her right was bare and gloved. Wrapped tightly around it was one of the vines from the sculpted wall and Lugur's circular signet ring. Thick and vibrant green, its five tendrils slipped between her fingers, extending out five flower heads that shone like flowers made from gigantic, glowing rubies.

So she stood contemplating Yolara. Then drawn perhaps by my gaze, she dropped her eyes upon me; golden, translucent, with tiny flecks of amber in their aureate irises, the soul that looked through them was as far removed from that flaming out of the priestess as zenith is above nadir.

So she stood thinking about Yolara. Then, maybe because she felt my gaze, she looked down at me; her eyes were golden and clear, with tiny specks of amber in their golden irises. The soul behind them was as different from the fiery one of the priestess as the highest point is from the lowest.

I noted the low, broad brow, the proud little nose, the tender mouth, and the soft—sunlight—glow that seemed to transfuse the delicate skin. And suddenly in the eyes dawned a smile—sweet, friendly, a touch of roguishness, profoundly reassuring in its all humanness. I felt my heart expand as though freed from fetters, a recrudescence of confidence in the essential reality of things—as though in nightmare the struggling consciousness should glimpse some familiar face and know the terrors with which it strove were but dreams. And involuntarily I smiled back at her.

I noticed the low, broad forehead, the proud little nose, the gentle mouth, and the soft, sun-kissed glow that seemed to infuse her delicate skin. And suddenly, a smile appeared in her eyes—sweet, friendly, with a hint of mischief, incredibly reassuring in its pure humanness. I felt my heart swell as if it had been released from chains, a renewal of confidence in the fundamental truth of things—as if, in a nightmare, a struggling consciousness caught sight of a familiar face and recognized that the fears it faced were just dreams. And without thinking, I smiled back at her.

She raised her head and looked again at Yolara, contempt and a certain curiosity in her gaze; at O'Keefe—and through the softened eyes drifted swiftly a shadow of sorrow, and on its fleeting wings deepest interest, and hovering over that a naive approval as reassuringly human as had been her smile.

She lifted her head and glanced again at Yolara, her gaze filled with both contempt and a hint of curiosity; at O'Keefe— and through her softened eyes passed a quick shadow of sorrow, accompanied by a deep interest, and above that, an innocent approval that was just as reassuringly human as her smile had been.

She spoke, and her voice, deep-timbred, liquid gold as was Yolara's all silver, was subtly the synthesis of all the golden glowing beauty of her.

She spoke, and her voice, deep and smooth like liquid gold, was subtly the combination of all the radiant beauty she possessed.

"The Silent Ones have sent me, O Yolara," she said. "And this is their command to you—that you deliver to me to bring before them three of the four strangers who have found their way here. For him there who plots with Lugur"—she pointed at Marakinoff, and I saw Yolara start—"they have no need. Into his heart the Silent Ones have looked; and Lugur and you may keep him, Yolara!"

"The Silent Ones have sent me, Yolara," she said. "And here’s what they want you to do: give me three of the four strangers who have arrived here. As for that one who’s scheming with Lugur"—she pointed at Marakinoff, and I noticed Yolara flinch—"they don’t need him. The Silent Ones have seen into his heart; you and Lugur can have him, Yolara!"

There was honeyed venom in the last words.

There was sweet poison in the last words.

Yolara was herself now; only the edge of shrillness on her voice revealed her wrath as she answered.

Yolara was herself now; only the slight sharpness in her voice showed her anger as she replied.

"And whence have the Silent Ones gained power to command, choya?"

"And where have the Silent Ones gained the power to command, choya?"

This last, I knew, was a very vulgar word; I had heard Rador use it in a moment of anger to one of the serving maids, and it meant, approximately, "kitchen girl," "scullion." Beneath the insult and the acid disdain, the blood rushed up under Lakla's ambered ivory skin.

This last term, I knew, was quite crude; I had heard Rador use it in a fit of anger towards one of the maids, and it meant something like "kitchen girl" or "scullion." Beneath the insult and the sharp disdain, Lakla's amber-tinted skin flushed with anger.

"Yolara"—her voice was low—"of no use is it to question me. I am but the messenger of the Silent Ones. And one thing only am I bidden to ask you—do you deliver to me the three strangers?"

"Yolara," she said quietly, "it's pointless to question me. I'm just the messenger of the Silent Ones. There’s only one thing I’m instructed to ask you—will you give me the three strangers?"

Lugur was on his feet; eagerness, sardonic delight, sinister anticipation thrilling from him—and my same glance showed Marakinoff, crouched, biting his finger-nails, glaring at the Golden Girl.

Lugur was on his feet; excitement, sarcastic pleasure, and a dark anticipation radiated from him—and in the same glance, I noticed Marakinoff, crouched down, biting his fingernails, staring at the Golden Girl.

"No!" Yolara spat the word. "No! Now by Thanaroa and by the Shining One, no!" Her eyes blazed, her nostrils were wide, in her fair throat a little pulse beat angrily. "You, Lakla—take you my message to the Silent Ones. Say to them that I keep this man"—she pointed to Larry—"because he is mine. Say to them that I keep the yellow-haired one and him"—she pointed to me—"because it pleases me.

"No!" Yolara spat out. "No! By Thanaroa and the Shining One, no!" Her eyes burned with intensity, her nostrils flared, and a small pulse throbbed in her fair throat. "You, Lakla—take my message to the Silent Ones. Tell them that I keep this man"—she pointed to Larry—"because he is mine. Tell them that I keep the blonde one and him"—she pointed to me—"because it makes me happy."

"Tell them that upon their mouths I place my foot, so!"—she stamped upon the dais viciously—"and that in their faces I spit!"—and her action was hideously snakelike. "And say last to them, you handmaiden, that if you they dare send to Yolara again, she will feed you to the Shining One! Now—go!"

"Tell them that I put my foot on their mouths, just like this!"—she stomped on the platform angrily—"and that I spit in their faces!"—her movement was grotesquely snake-like. "And tell them last, you handmaiden, that if you ever dare to send to Yolara again, she will feed you to the Shining One! Now—go!"

The handmaiden's face was white.

The maid's face was pale.

"Not unforeseen by the three was this, Yolara," she replied. "And did you speak as you have spoken then was I bidden to say this to you." Her voice deepened. "Three tal have you to take counsel, Yolara. And at the end of that time these things must you have determined—either to do or not to do: first, send the strangers to the Silent Ones; second, give up, you and Lugur and all of you, that dream you have of conquest of the world without; and, third, forswear the Shining One! And if you do not one and all these things, then are you done, your cup of life broken, your wine of life spilled. Yea, Yolara, for you and the Shining One, Lugur and the Nine and all those here and their kind shall pass! This say the Silent Ones, 'Surely shall all of ye pass and be as though never had ye been!'"

"None of this was unexpected for the three, Yolara," she replied. "And if you spoke as you just did, then I was instructed to tell you this." Her voice grew stronger. "You have three tal to deliberate, Yolara. And by the end of that time, you must decide on these matters—either to act or not to act: first, send the strangers to the Silent Ones; second, abandon that dream of conquering the outside world that you, Lugur, and the others have; and third, renounce the Shining One! If you do not do all of these things, then you are finished, your life shattered, your essence spilled. Yes, Yolara, for you and the Shining One, Lugur, the Nine, and everyone here and like them shall vanish! The Silent Ones say this: 'Surely you shall all perish and be as if you had never existed!'"

Now a gasp of rage and fear arose from all those around me—but the priestess threw back her head and laughed loud and long. Into the silver sweet chiming of her laughter clashed that of Lugur—and after a little the nobles took it up, till the whole chamber echoed with their mirth. O'Keefe, lips tightening, moved toward the Handmaiden, and almost imperceptibly, but peremptorily, she waved him back.

Now a gasp of anger and fear came from everyone around me—but the priestess threw her head back and laughed loudly and for a long time. Her laughter, bright and clear, blended with Lugur’s, and soon the nobles joined in until the entire chamber resonated with their joy. O'Keefe, his lips pressed together, moved toward the Handmaiden, but almost without being noticed, she waved him back firmly.

"Those are great words—great words indeed, choya," shrilled Yolara at last; and again Lakla winced beneath the word. "Lo, for laya upon laya, the Shining One has been freed from the Three; and for laya upon laya they have sat helpless, rotting. Now I ask you again—whence comes their power to lay their will upon me, and whence comes their strength to wrestle with the Shining One and the beloved of the Shining One?"

"Those are great words—really great words, choya," Yolara finally shouted; and once again, Lakla flinched at the word. "Look, for laya upon laya, the Shining One has been freed from the Three; and for laya upon laya they have sat helpless, decaying. Now I ask you again—where do they get the power to impose their will on me, and where do they find the strength to fight against the Shining One and the beloved of the Shining One?"

And again she laughed—and again Lugur and all the fairhaired joined in her laughter.

And once more she laughed—and once more Lugur and all the light-haired joined in her laughter.

Into the eyes of Lakla I saw creep a doubt, a wavering; as though deep within her the foundations of her own belief were none too firm.

Into the eyes of Lakla, I saw a doubt creep in, a waver; as if deep within her, the foundations of her own belief were not too solid.

She hesitated, turning upon O'Keefe gaze in which rested more than suggestion of appeal! And Yolara saw, too, for she flushed with triumph, stretched a finger toward the handmaiden.

She hesitated, turning to O'Keefe, whose gaze held more than just a hint of appeal! And Yolara noticed it too, as she blushed with triumph and pointed a finger at the handmaiden.

"Look!" she cried. "Look! Why, even she does not believe!" Her voice grew silk of silver—merciless, cruel. "Now am I minded to send another answer to the Silent Ones. Yea! But not by you, Lakla; by these"—she pointed to the frog-men, and, swift as light, her hand darted into her bosom, bringing forth the little shining cone of death.

"Look!" she exclaimed. "Look! Even she doesn’t believe!" Her voice became smooth and cold—merciless, cruel. "Now I feel like sending another reply to the Silent Ones. Yes! But not through you, Lakla; through these"—she gestured to the frog-men, and, quick as lightning, her hand shot into her chest, pulling out the small, shining cone of death.

But before she could level it the Golden Girl had released that hidden left arm and thrown over her face a fold of the metallic swathings. Swifter than Yolara, she raised the arm that held the vine—and now I knew this was no inert blossoming thing.

But before she could aim it, the Golden Girl had freed her hidden left arm and draped a fold of metallic fabric over her face. Faster than Yolara, she lifted the arm that held the vine—and now I realized this was no lifeless flowering thing.

It was alive!

It’s alive!

It writhed down her arm, and its five rubescent flower heads thrust out toward the priestess—vibrating, quivering, held in leash only by the light touch of the handmaiden at its very end.

It twisted down her arm, and its five bright red flower heads reached out toward the priestess—vibrating, trembling, held back only by the light touch of the handmaiden at its very tip.

From the swelling throat pouch of the monster behind her came a succession of the reverberant boomings. The frogmen wheeled, raised their lances, levelled them at the throng. Around the reaching ruby flowers a faint red mist swiftly grew.

From the bulging throat pouch of the creature behind her came a series of deep, resonating sounds. The frogmen turned, lifted their lances, and aimed them at the crowd. A faint red mist quickly spread around the reaching ruby flowers.

The silver cone dropped from Yolara's rigid fingers; her eyes grew stark with horror; all her unearthly loveliness fled from her; she stood pale-lipped. The Handmaiden dropped the protecting veil—and now it was she who laughed.

The silver cone fell from Yolara's tense fingers; her eyes filled with terror; all her otherworldly beauty vanished; she stood there, lips pale. The Handmaiden let go of the protective veil—and now it was her who was laughing.

"It would seem, then, Yolara, that there is a thing of the Silent Ones ye fear!" she said. "Well—the kiss of the Yekta I promise you in return for the embrace of your Shining One."

"It looks like, Yolara, there is something of the Silent Ones you fear!" she said. "Well—the kiss of the Yekta I promise you in exchange for the embrace of your Shining One."

She looked at Larry, long, searchingly, and suddenly again with all that effect of sunlight bursting into dark places, her smile shone upon him. She nodded, half gaily; looked down upon me, the little merry light dancing in her eyes; waved her hand to me.

She looked at Larry, long and searchingly, and then suddenly with all the brightness of sunlight breaking into dark places, her smile lit up his face. She nodded, half playfully, looked down at me, the little joyful spark dancing in her eyes, and waved her hand at me.

She spoke to the giant frog-man. He wheeled behind her as she turned, facing the priestess, club upraised, fangs glistening. His troop moved not a jot, spears held high. Lakla began to pass slowly—almost, I thought, tauntingly—and as she reached the portal Larry leaped from the dais.

She talked to the giant frog-man. He swung around behind her as she turned to face the priestess, club raised, fangs gleaming. His group didn’t move an inch, spears held high. Lakla started to move slowly—almost, I thought, in a teasing manner—and as she reached the doorway, Larry jumped down from the platform.

"Alanna!" he cried. "You'll not be leavin' me just when I've found you!"

"Alanna!" he shouted. "You’re not going to leave me just when I’ve found you!"

In his excitement he spoke in his own tongue, the velvet brogue appealing. Lakla turned, contemplated O'Keefe, hesitant, unquestionably longingly, irresistibly like a child making up her mind whether she dared or dared not take a delectable something offered her.

In his excitement, he spoke in his own language, the smooth accent captivating. Lakla turned, looked at O'Keefe, unsure, clearly longing, just like a child deciding whether to take a delicious treat offered to her.

"I go with you," said O'Keefe, this time in her own speech. "Come on, Doc!" He reached out a hand to me.

"I'll go with you," O'Keefe said, this time using her own words. "Let's go, Doc!" He reached out a hand to me.

But now Yolara spoke. Life and beauty had flowed back into her face, and in the purple eyes all her hosts of devils were gathered.

But now Yolara spoke. Life and beauty had returned to her face, and in her purple eyes, all her inner demons were gathered.

"Do you forget what I promised you before Siya and Siyana? And do you think that you can leave me—me—as though I were a choya—like her." She pointed to Lakla. "Do you—"

"Do you forget what I promised you before Siya and Siyana? And do you think you can leave me—me—like I’m a choya—like her?" She pointed to Lakla. "Do you—"

"Now, listen, Yolara," Larry interrupted almost plaintively. "No promise has passed from me to you—and why would you hold me?" He passed unconsciously into English. "Be a good sport, Yolara," he urged, "You have got a very devil of a temper, you know, and so have I; and we'd be really awfully uncomfortable together. And why don't you get rid of that devilish pet of yours, and be good!"

"Now, listen, Yolara," Larry interrupted, almost pleadingly. "I haven’t made any promises to you—and why would you expect me to?" He slipped into English without thinking. "Just be reasonable, Yolara," he urged, "You really do have quite the temper, and so do I; we’d be really uncomfortable together. And why don’t you get rid of that annoying pet of yours and just be nice!"

She looked at him, puzzled, Marakinoff leaned over, translated to Lugur. The red dwarf smiled maliciously, drew near the priestess; whispered to her what was without doubt as near as he could come in the Murian to Larry's own very colloquial phrases.

She looked at him, confused. Marakinoff leaned over and translated for Lugur. The red dwarf smiled wickedly, got closer to the priestess, and whispered to her what was probably the closest he could get in Murian to Larry's own informal phrases.

Yolara's lips writhed.

Yolara's lips twisted.

"Hear me, Lakla!" she cried. "Now would I not let you take this man from me were I to dwell ten thousand laya in the agony of the Yekta's kiss. This I swear to you—by Thanaroa, by my heart, and by my strength—and may my strength wither, my heart rot in my breast, and Thanaroa forget me if I do!"

"Hear me, Lakla!" she shouted. "I wouldn't let you take this man from me even if I had to endure ten thousand laya in the pain of the Yekta's kiss. I swear this to you—by Thanaroa, by my heart, and by my strength—and may my strength fade, my heart decay in my chest, and may Thanaroa forget me if I don't!"

"Listen, Yolara"—began O'Keefe again.

"Listen, Yolara," O'Keefe started again.

"Be silent, you!" It was almost a shriek. And her hand again sought in her breast for the cone of rhythmic death.

"Be quiet, you!" It was nearly a scream. And her hand again reached into her chest for the cone of rhythmic death.

Lugur touched her arm, whispered again, The glint of guile shone in her eyes; she laughed softly, relaxed.

Lugur touched her arm and whispered again. The spark of cunning shone in her eyes; she laughed softly and relaxed.

"The Silent Ones, Lakla, bade you say that they—allowed—me three tal to decide," she said suavely. "Go now in peace, Lakla, and say that Yolara has heard, and that for the three tal they—allow—her she will take council." The handmaiden hesitated.

"The Silent Ones, Lakla, asked you to say that they—allowed—me three tal to decide," she said smoothly. "Go now in peace, Lakla, and tell them that Yolara has listened, and that for the three tal they—allow—her, she will seek advice." The handmaiden paused.

"The Silent Ones have said it," she answered at last. "Stay you here, strangers"—-the long lashes drooped as her eyes met O'Keefe's and a hint of blush was in her cheeks—"stay you here, strangers, till then. But, Yolara, see you on that heart and strength you have sworn by that they come to no harm—else that which you have invoked shall come upon you swiftly indeed—and that I promise you," she added.

"The Silent Ones have spoken," she finally replied. "You should stay here, strangers"—her long lashes lowered as her eyes locked onto O'Keefe's, a hint of color rising in her cheeks—"stay here, strangers, until then. But, Yolara, remember the heart and strength you swore by to ensure they come to no harm—otherwise, what you've called upon will come to you quickly indeed—and I promise you that," she added.

Their eyes met, clashed, burned into each other—black flame from Abaddon and golden flame from Paradise.

Their eyes locked, clashed, and burned into one another—black flames from Abaddon and golden flames from Paradise.

"Remember!" said Lakla, and passed through the portal. The gigantic frog-man boomed a thunderous note of command, his grotesque guards turned and slowly followed their mistress; and last of all passed out the monster with the mace.

"Remember!" said Lakla, stepping through the portal. The massive frog-man issued a booming command, and his hideous guards turned and slowly trailed after their mistress; and finally, the monster with the mace went out last.




CHAPTER XXI

Larry's Defiance

A clamour arose from all the chambers; stilled in an instant by a motion of Yolara's hand. She stood silent, regarding O'Keefe with something other now than blind wrath; something half regretful, half beseeching. But the Irishman's control was gone.

A noise erupted from all the rooms, silenced instantly by a gesture from Yolara's hand. She stood quietly, looking at O'Keefe with something different now than just blind anger; something that's half regretful, half pleading. But the Irishman had lost his composure.

"Yolara,"—his voice shook with rage, and he threw caution to the wind—"now hear me. I go where I will and when I will. Here shall we stay until the time she named is come. And then we follow her, whether you will or not. And if any should have thought to stop us—tell them of that flame that shattered the vase," he added grimly.

"Yolara,"—his voice trembled with anger, and he disregarded all caution—"listen to me. I will go where I want and when I want. We will stay here until the time she mentioned arrives. Then we will follow her, whether you like it or not. And if anyone thinks they can stop us—remind them of that fire that broke the vase," he added darkly.

The wistfulness died out of her eyes, leaving them cold. But no answer made she to him.

The sadness faded from her eyes, leaving them cold. But she didn’t reply to him.

"What Lakla has said, the Council must consider, and at once." The priestess was facing the nobles. "Now, friends of mine, and friends of Lugur, must all feud, all rancour, between us end." She glanced swiftly at Lugur. "The ladala are stirring, and the Silent Ones threaten. Yet fear not—for are we not strong under the Shining One? And now—leave us."

"What Lakla has said, the Council must take into account immediately." The priestess was looking at the nobles. "Now, my friends and friends of Lugur, we must put an end to all feuds and bitterness between us." She quickly glanced at Lugur. "The ladala are rising, and the Silent Ones are a threat. But don’t be afraid—aren't we strong under the Shining One? And now—please leave us."

Her hand dropped to the table, and she gave, evidently, a signal, for in marched a dozen or more of the green dwarfs.

Her hand fell to the table, and it was clearly a signal, because in marched a dozen or more of the green dwarfs.

"Take these two to their place," she commanded, pointing to us.

"Take these two to their spot," she ordered, pointing at us.

The green dwarfs clustered about us. Without another look at the priestess O'Keefe marched beside me, between them, from the chamber. And it was not until we had reached the pillared entrance that Larry spoke.

The green dwarfs gathered around us. Without taking another look at the priestess, O'Keefe walked beside me, between them, out of the chamber. It wasn't until we got to the pillared entrance that Larry spoke.

"I hate to talk like that to a woman, Doc," he said, "and a pretty woman, at that. But first she played me with a marked deck, and then not only pinched all the chips, but drew a gun on me. What the hell! she nearly had me—married—to her. I don't know what the stuff was she gave me; but, take it from me, if I had the recipe for that brew I could sell it for a thousand dollars a jolt at Forty-second and Broadway.

"I really hate talking to a woman like that, Doc," he said, "especially a pretty one. But first she set me up with a marked deck, and then not only took all the chips, but also pulled a gun on me. What the hell! She almost had me—married—to her. I don't know what that stuff was she gave me, but trust me, if I had the recipe for that concoction, I could sell it for a thousand bucks a hit at Forty-second and Broadway."

"One jigger of it, and you forget there is a trouble in the world; three of them, and you forget there is a world. No excuse for it, Doc; and I don't care what you say or what Lakla may say—it wasn't my fault, and I don't hold it up against myself for a damn."

"One shot of it, and you forget there's a problem in the world; three shots, and you forget there's even a world. No excuse for it, Doc; and I don't care what you say or what Lakla might say—it wasn't my fault, and I don't blame myself for it at all."

"I must admit that I'm a bit uneasy about her threats," I said, ignoring all this. He stopped abruptly.

"I have to say that I'm feeling a little uncomfortable about her threats," I said, ignoring all of this. He froze suddenly.

"What're you afraid of?"

"What are you afraid of?"

"Mostly," I answered dryly, "I have no desire to dance with the Shining One!"

"Mostly," I replied flatly, "I have no interest in dancing with the Shining One!"

"Listen to me, Goodwin," He took up his walk impatiently. "I've all the love and admiration for you in the world; but this place has got your nerve. Hereafter one Larry O'Keefe, of Ireland and the little old U. S. A., leads this party. Nix on the tremolo stop, nix on the superstition! I'm the works. Get me?"

"Listen to me, Goodwin," he said, pacing impatiently. "I have all the love and admiration for you in the world, but this place is getting on your nerves. From now on, it's one Larry O'Keefe, from Ireland and the good old U.S.A., who leads this group. No more messing around, no more superstition! I’m the one in charge. Got it?"

"Yes, I get you!" I exclaimed testily enough. "But to use your own phrase, kindly can the repeated references to superstition."

"Yes, I understand you!" I responded a bit irritably. "But, to use your own words, please stop bringing up superstition."

"Why should I?" He was almost wrathful. "You scientific people build up whole philosophies on the basis of things you never saw, and you scoff at people who believe in other things that you think they never saw and that don't come under what you label scientific. You talk about paradoxes—why, your scientist, who thinks he is the most skeptical, the most materialistic aggregation of atoms ever gathered at the exact mathematical centre of Missouri, has more blind faith than a dervish, and more credulity, more superstition, than a cross-eyed smoke beating it past a country graveyard in the dark of the moon!"

"Why should I?" He was almost furious. "You science folks create entire philosophies based on things you've never seen, and you mock people who believe in other things that you think they’ve never seen and that don’t fit into your definition of scientific. You talk about paradoxes—well, your scientist, who thinks he’s the most skeptical, most materialistic collection of atoms ever gathered at the exact mathematical center of Missouri, has more blind faith than a dervish, and more gullibility, more superstition, than a cross-eyed person trying to get past a country graveyard in the dark of the moon!"

"Larry!" I cried, dazed.

"Larry!" I shouted, dazed.

"Olaf's no better," he said. "But I can make allowances for him. He's a sailor. No, sir. What this expedition needs is a man without superstition. And remember this. The leprechaun promised that I'd have full warning before anything happened. And if we do have to go out, we'll see that banshee bunch clean up before we do, and pass in a blaze of glory. And don't forget it. Hereafter—I'm—in—charge!"

"Olaf isn't any better," he said. "But I can cut him some slack. He's a sailor. No way. What this expedition really needs is a guy who's not superstitious. And keep this in mind. The leprechaun said I’d be fully warned before anything happened. If we do have to go out, we’ll make sure that banshee crew cleans up before we do, and we'll go out in a blaze of glory. And don’t forget it. From now on—I'm—in—charge!"

By this time we were before our pavilion; and neither of us in a very amiable mood I'm afraid. Rador was awaiting us with a score of his men.

By this time, we were in front of our pavilion, and I’m afraid neither of us was in a very friendly mood. Rador was waiting for us with a group of his men.

"Let none pass in here without authority—and let none pass out unless I accompany them," he ordered bruskly. "Summon one of the swiftest of the coria and have it wait in readiness," he added, as though by afterthought.

"Don’t let anyone in here without permission—and don’t let anyone out unless I’m with them," he said sharply. "Call for one of the fastest coria and have it ready," he added, as if it just occurred to him.

But when we had entered and the screens were drawn together his manner changed; all eagerness he questioned us. Briefly we told him of the happenings at the feast, of Lakla's dramatic interruption, and of what had followed.

But when we got inside and the screens were pulled shut, his attitude shifted; he eagerly asked us questions. We briefly filled him in on what happened at the feast, Lakla's dramatic interruption, and what followed.

"Three tal," he said musingly; "three tal the Silent Ones have allowed—and Yolara agreed." He sank back, silent and thoughtful.[1]

"Three tal," he said, deep in thought; "three tal that the Silent Ones have permitted—and Yolara was on board." He leaned back, quiet and contemplative.[1]

"Ja!" It was Olaf. "Ja! I told you the Shining Devil's mistress was all evil. Ja! Now I begin again that tale I started when he came"—he glanced toward the preoccupied Rador. "And tell him not what I say should he ask. For I trust none here in Trolldom, save the Jomfrau—the White Virgin!

"Yes!" It was Olaf. "Yes! I told you the Shining Devil's mistress was completely evil. Yes! Now I’ll start again with the story I began when he arrived"—he glanced towards the distracted Rador. "And don’t tell him what I say if he asks. Because I trust no one here in Trolldom, except for the Jomfrau—the White Virgin!

"After the oldster was adsprede"—Olaf once more used that expressive Norwegian word for the dissolving of Songar—"I knew that it was a time for cunning. I said to myself, 'If they think I have no ears to hear, they will speak; and it may be I will find a way to save my Helma and Dr. Goodwin's friends, too.' Ja, and they did speak.

"After the older guy was adsprede"—Olaf once again used that expressive Norwegian term for the breaking up of Songar—"I realized it was time to be clever. I told myself, 'If they think I can’t hear, they’ll talk; and maybe I’ll discover a way to save my Helma and Dr. Goodwin's friends as well.' Yeah, and they did talk."

"The red Trolde asked the Russian how came it he was a worshipper of Thanaroa." I could not resist a swift glance of triumph toward O'Keefe. "And the Russian," rumbled Olaf, "said that all his people worshipped Thanaroa and had fought against the other nations that denied him.

"The red Trolde asked the Russian why he was a follower of Thanaroa." I couldn't help but shoot a quick, triumphant glance at O'Keefe. "And the Russian," Olaf said in his deep voice, "explained that everyone in his country worshipped Thanaroa and had fought against the other nations that rejected him.

"And then we had come to Lugur's palace. They put me in rooms, and there came to me men who rubbed and oiled me and loosened my muscles. The next day I wrestled with a great dwarf they called Valdor. He was a mighty man, and long we struggled, and at last I broke his back. And Lugur was pleased, so that I sat with him at feast and with the Russian, too. And again, not knowing that I understood them, they talked.

"And then we arrived at Lugur's palace. They put me in some rooms, and men came to rub and oil me, loosening my muscles. The next day, I wrestled with a huge dwarf named Valdor. He was a strong guy, and we struggled for a long time until I finally broke his back. Lugur was pleased, so I had dinner with him and the Russian too. And again, not realizing that I understood them, they talked."

"The Russian had gone fast and far. They talked of Lugur as emperor of all Europe, and Marakinoff under him. They spoke of the green light that shook life from the oldster; and Lugur said that the secret of it had been the Ancient Ones' and that the Council had not too much of it. But the Russian said that among his race were many wise men who could make more once they had studied it.

"The Russian had moved quickly and made great progress. They referred to Lugur as the emperor of all Europe, with Marakinoff serving beneath him. They mentioned the green light that rejuvenated the elder; Lugur claimed that the secret of it belonged to the Ancient Ones and that the Council didn’t have much of it. But the Russian said that among his people were many wise individuals who could create more once they studied it."

"And the next day I wrestled with a great dwarf named Tahola, mightier far than Valdor. Him I threw after a long, long time, and his back also I broke. Again Lugur was pleased. And again we sat at table, he and the Russian and I. This time they spoke of something these Trolde have which opens up a Svaelc—abysses into which all in its range drops up into the sky!"

"And the next day I fought a powerful dwarf named Tahola, who was much stronger than Valdor. After a long struggle, I managed to throw him, and I broke his back too. Lugur was pleased again. Then we sat at the table, he, the Russian, and I. This time they talked about something these Trolde have that opens up a Svaelc—a pit that anything in its vicinity gets pulled up into the sky!"

"What!" I exclaimed.

"Wait!" I exclaimed.

"I know about them," said Larry. "Wait!"

"I know about them," Larry said. "Hold on!"

"Lugur had drunk much," went on Olaf. "He was boastful. The Russian pressed him to show this thing. After a while the red one went out and came back with a little golden box. He and the Russian went into the garden. I followed them. There was a lille Hoj—a mound—of stones in that garden on which grew flowers and trees.

"Lugur had drunk a lot," Olaf continued. "He was feeling pretty cocky. The Russian urged him to show this thing off. After a while, the guy with the red hair left and came back with a small golden box. He and the Russian went into the garden. I followed them. In that garden, there was a lille Hoj—a mound—of stones where flowers and trees were growing."

"Lugur pressed upon the box, and a spark no bigger than a sand grain leaped out and fell beside the stones. Lugur pressed again, and a blue light shot from the box and lighted on the spark. The spark that had been no bigger than a grain of sand grew and grew as the blue struck it. And then there was a sighing, a wind blew—and the stones and the flowers and the trees were not. They were forsvinde—vanished!

"Lugur pressed the box, and a spark no bigger than a grain of sand jumped out and landed beside the stones. Lugur pressed again, and a blue light shot from the box and illuminated the spark. The spark that had been no bigger than a grain of sand grew and grew as the blue light hit it. And then there was a sigh, a gust of wind—and the stones and the flowers and the trees were gone. They had forsvinde—vanished!"

"Then Lugur, who had been laughing, grew quickly sober; for he thrust the Russian back—far back. And soon down into the garden came tumbling the stones and the trees, but broken and shattered, and falling as though from a great height. And Lugur said that of this something they had much, for its making was a secret handed down by their own forefathers and not by the Ancient Ones.

"Then Lugur, who had been laughing, suddenly became serious; he pushed the Russian back—far back. Soon, the stones and trees came crashing down into the garden, broken and shattered, as if they were falling from a great height. Lugur said that they greatly valued this, as its creation was a secret passed down by their own ancestors and not by the Ancient Ones."

"They feared to use it, he said, for a spark thrice as large as that he had used would have sent all that garden falling upward and might have opened a way to the outside before—he said just this—'before we are ready to go out into it!'

"They were afraid to use it, he said, because a spark three times larger than the one he had used would have caused the entire garden to fall upward and could have opened a way to the outside before—he said exactly this—'before we are ready to go out into it!'"

"The Russian questioned much, but Lugur sent for more drink and grew merrier and threatened him, and the Russian was silent through fear. Thereafter I listened when I could, and little more I learned, but that little enough. Ja! Lugur is hot for conquest; so Yolara and so the Council. They tire of it here and the Silent Ones make their minds not too easy, no, even though they jeer at them! And this they plan—to rule our world with their Shining Devil."

"The Russian asked many questions, but Lugur ordered more drinks and got even louder and more aggressive, and the Russian fell silent out of fear. After that, I listened when I could, but I didn’t learn much more, just a little. Yeah! Lugur is eager for conquest; so are Yolara and the Council. They’re getting bored here, and the Silent Ones aren’t making things easy for them, even if they mock them! And this is their plan—to rule our world with their Shining Devil."

The Norseman was silent for a moment; then voice deep, trembling—

The Norseman was quiet for a moment; then, his voice deep and shaking—

"Trolldom is awake; Helvede crouches at Earth Gate whining to be loosed into a world already devil ridden! And we are but three!"

"Trolls are awake; Hell is lurking at the Earth Gate, eager to break free into a world already filled with demons! And there are only three of us!"

I felt the blood drive out of my heart. But Larry's was the fighting face of the O'Keefes of a thousand years. Rador glanced at him, arose, stepped through the curtains; returned swiftly with the Irishman's uniform.

I felt the blood rush out of my heart. But Larry had the fierce expression of the O'Keefes from a thousand years ago. Rador looked at him, got up, walked through the curtains, and quickly came back with the Irishman's uniform.

"Put it on," he said, bruskly; again fell back into his silence and whatever O'Keefe had been about to say was submerged in his wild and joyful whoop. He ripped from him glittering tunic and leg swathings.

"Put it on," he said abruptly; then fell silent again, and whatever O'Keefe had been about to say was drowned out by his wild and joyful cheer. He tore off his sparkling tunic and leg wraps.

"Richard is himself again!" he shouted; and each garment as he donned it, fanned his old devil-may-care confidence to a higher flame. The last scrap of it on, he drew himself up before us.

"Richard is back to his old self!" he shouted; and with each piece of clothing he put on, his carefree confidence grew even stronger. Once he had the last bit on, he straightened up in front of us.

"Bow down, ye divils!" he cried. "Bang your heads on the floor and do homage to Larry the First, Emperor of Great Britain, Autocrat of all Ireland, Scotland, England, and Wales, and adjacent waters and islands! Kneel, ye scuts, kneel."

"Bow down, you devils!" he shouted. "Bang your heads on the floor and pay tribute to Larry the First, Emperor of Great Britain, Ruler of all Ireland, Scotland, England, and Wales, and the nearby waters and islands! Kneel, you scoundrels, kneel."

"Larry," I cried, "are you going crazy?"

"Larry," I shouted, "are you losing it?"

"Not a bit of it," he said. "I'm that and more if Comrade Marakinoff is on the level. Whoop! Bring forth the royal jewels an' put a whole new bunch of golden strings in Tara's harp an' down with the Sassenach forever! Whoop!"

"Not at all," he said. "I'm that and more if Comrade Marakinoff is being honest. Whoop! Bring out the royal jewels and put a whole new set of golden strings in Tara's harp, and let’s get rid of the Sassenach for good! Whoop!"

He did a wild jig.

He did a crazy dance.

"Lord how good the old togs feel," he grinned. "The touch of 'em has gone to my head. But it's straight stuff I'm telling you about my empire."

"Man, these old clothes feel amazing," he grinned. "The feel of them has gone to my head. But I'm being straight with you about my empire."

He sobered.

He got serious.

"Not that it's not serious enough at that. A lot that Olaf's told us I've surmised from hints dropped by Yolara. But I got the full key to it from the Red himself when he stopped me just before—before"—he reddened—"well, just before I acquired that brand-new brand of souse.

"Not that it isn’t serious enough. A lot of what Olaf has told us I’ve pieced together from hints dropped by Yolara. But I got the complete story from the Red himself when he stopped me right before—before"—he blushed—"well, just before I got that brand-new kind of drink."

"Maybe he had a hint—maybe he just surmised that I knew a lot more than I did. And he thought Yolara and I were going to be loving little turtle doves. Also he figured that Yolara had a lot more influence with the Unholy Fireworks than Lugur. Also that being a woman she could be more easily handled. All this being so, what was the logical thing for himself to do? Sure, you get me, Steve! Throw down Lugur and make an alliance with me! So he calmly offered to ditch the red dwarf if I would deliver Yolara. My reward from Russia was to be said emperorship! Can you beat it? Good Lord!"

"Maybe he had an idea—maybe he just figured that I knew way more than I actually did. And he thought Yolara and I were supposed to be sweet little lovebirds. He also believed that Yolara had much more pull with the Unholy Fireworks than Lugur. Plus, being a woman, she could be handled more easily. Given all this, what was the smart thing for him to do? You get what I mean, Steve! Ditch Lugur and team up with me! So he calmly suggested that he'd get rid of the red dwarf if I would bring him Yolara. My reward from Russia was supposedly going to be the title of emperor! Can you believe it? Good Lord!"

He went off into a perfect storm of laughter. But not to me in the light of what Russia has done and has proved herself capable, did this thing seem at all absurd; rather in it I sensed the dawn of catastrophe colossal.

He burst into uncontrollable laughter. But considering what Russia has done and shown it can do, this didn’t seem absurd at all to me; instead, I felt the beginning of a massive disaster.

"And yet," he was quiet enough now, "I'm a bit scared. They've got the Keth ray and those gravity-destroying bombs—"

"And yet," he was quiet enough now, "I'm a little scared. They've got the Keth ray and those gravity-destroying bombs—"

"Gravity-destroying bombs!" I gasped.

"Gravity-defying bombs!" I gasped.

"Sure," he said. "The little fairy that sent the trees and stones kiting up from Lugur's garden. Marakinoff licked his lips over them. They cut off gravity, just about as the shadow screens cut off light—and consequently whatever's in their range goes shooting just naturally up to the moon—

"Sure," he said. "The little fairy that made the trees and stones float up from Lugur's garden. Marakinoff was salivating over them. They cancel out gravity, just like the shadow screens block light—and as a result, anything in their range shoots straight up to the moon—

"They get my goat, why deny it?" went on Larry. "With them and the Keth and gentle invisible soldiers walking around assassinating at will—well, the worst Bolsheviki are only puling babes, eh, Doc?

"They really get under my skin, no denying it," Larry continued. "With them, the Keth, and the gentle invisible soldiers casually assassinating—well, the worst Bolsheviks are just whiny babies, right, Doc?"

"I don't mind the Shining One," said O'Keefe, "one splash of a downtown New York high-pressure fire hose would do for it! But the others—are the goods! Believe me!"

"I don't mind the Shining One," O'Keefe said, "one blast from a high-pressure fire hose in downtown New York would handle it! But the others—those are the real deal! Trust me!"

But for once O'Keefe's confidence found no echo within me. Not lightly, as he, did I hold that dread mystery, the Dweller—and a vision passed before me, a vision of an Apocalypse undreamed by the Evangelist.

But for once, O'Keefe's confidence didn't resonate with me. I didn't take the Dweller lightly like he did, and a vision flashed before me, a vision of an Apocalypse that the Evangelist never imagined.

A vision of the Shining One swirling into our world, a monstrous, glorious flaming pillar of incarnate, eternal Evil—of peoples passing through its radiant embrace into that hideous, unearthly life-in-death which I had seen enfold the sacrifices—of armies trembling into dancing atoms of diamond dust beneath the green ray's rhythmic death—of cities rushing out into space upon the wings of that other demoniac force which Olaf had watched at work—of a haunted world through which the assassins of the Dweller's court stole invisible, carrying with them every passion of hell—of the rallying to the Thing of every sinister soul and of the weak and the unbalanced, mystics and carnivores of humanity alike; for well I knew that, once loosed, not any nation could hold this devil-god for long and that swiftly its blight would spread!

A vision of the Shining One swirling into our world, a monstrous, glorious flaming pillar of incarnate, eternal Evil—of people passing through its radiant embrace into that horrifying, unearthly life-in-death which I had seen envelop the sacrifices—of armies trembling into dancing atoms of diamond dust beneath the green ray's rhythmic death—of cities rushing out into space on the wings of that other demonic force which Olaf had seen in action—of a haunted world through which the assassins of the Dweller's court moved invisibly, carrying with them every passion of hell—of the gathering to the Thing of every sinister soul and of the weak and unbalanced, mystics and carnivores of humanity alike; for I knew well that, once unleashed, no nation could hold this devil-god for long and that swiftly its curse would spread!

And then a world that was all colossal reek of cruelty and terror; a welter of lusts, of hatreds and of torment; a chaos of horror in which the Dweller waxing ever stronger, the ghastly hordes of those it had consumed growing ever greater, wreaked its inhuman will!

And then there was a world filled with an overwhelming stench of cruelty and fear; a mix of desires, hatred, and pain; a nightmare of horror where the Dweller grew stronger, and the terrifying crowds of those it had consumed became larger, unleashing its brutal will!

At the last a ruined planet, a cosmic plague, spinning through the shuddering heavens; its verdant plains, its murmuring forests, its meadows and its mountains manned only by a countless crew of soulless, mindless dead-alive, their shells illumined with the Dweller's infernal glory—and flaming over this vampirized earth like a flare from some hell far, infinitely far, beyond the reach of man's farthest flung imagining—the Dweller!

At last, a destroyed planet, a cosmic disease, spinning through the trembling skies; its green fields, its whispering forests, its meadows and its mountains populated only by countless soulless, mindless beings, their bodies lit by the Dweller's hellish glory—and blazing over this drained earth like a flare from some hell far, infinitely far, beyond the limits of human imagination—the Dweller!

Rador jumped to his feet; walked to the whispering globe. He bent over its base; did something with its mechanism; beckoned to us. The globe swam rapidly, faster than ever I had seen it before. A low humming arose, changed into a murmur, and then from it I heard Lugur's voice clearly.

Rador leaped to his feet and walked over to the whispering globe. He leaned down to its base, adjusted its mechanism, and signaled for us to come closer. The globe spun quickly, faster than I had ever seen it before. A low hum rose, transformed into a murmur, and then I clearly heard Lugur's voice.

"It is to be war then?"

"It is to be war then?"

There was a chorus of assent—from the Council, I thought.

There was a chorus of agreement—from the Council, I thought.

"I will take the tall one named—Larree." It was the priestess's voice. "After the three tal, you may have him, Lugur, to do with as you will."

"I'll take the tall one named—Larree." It was the priestess's voice. "After the three tal, you can have him, Lugur, to do whatever you want with."

"No!" it was Lugur's voice again, but with a rasp of anger. "All must die."

"No!" it was Lugur's voice again, but with a harsh edge of anger. "Everyone must die."

"He shall die," again Yolara. "But I would that first he see Lakla pass—and that she know what is to happen to him."

"He will die," Yolara said again. "But I want him to see Lakla pass first—and for her to know what is going to happen to him."

"No!" I started—for this was Marakinoff. "Now is no time, Yolara, for one's own desires. This is my counsel. At the end of the three tal Lakla will come for our answer. Your men will be in ambush and they will slay her and her escort quickly with the Keth. But not till that is done must the three be slain—and then quickly. With Lakla dead we shall go forth to the Silent Ones—and I promise you that I will find the way to destroy them!"

"No!" I began—this was Marakinoff. "Now isn't the time, Yolara, for personal desires. Here's my advice: At the end of the three tal, Lakla will come for our answer. Your men will ambush her and eliminate her and her escort swiftly with the Keth. But the three must not be killed until that is done—and it must be done quickly. With Lakla dead, we can approach the Silent Ones—and I promise you that I will find a way to defeat them!"

"It is well!" It was Lugur.

"It’s all good!" It was Lugur.

"It is well, Yolara." It was a woman's voice, and I knew it for that old one of ravaged beauty. "Cast from your mind whatever is in it for this stranger—either of love or hatred. In this the Council is with Lugur and the man of wisdom."

"It is well, Yolara." It was a woman's voice, and I recognized it as that old one of ruined beauty. "Forget whatever you're feeling for this stranger—whether it's love or hatred. The Council stands with Lugur and the wise man on this."

There was a silence. Then came the priestess's voice, sullen but—beaten.

There was silence. Then the priestess's voice broke through, gloomy but—defeated.

"It is well!"

"All good!"

"Let the three be taken now by Rador to the temple and given to the High Priest Sator"—thus Lugur—"until what we have planned comes to pass."

"Let Rador take the three to the temple now and hand them over to the High Priest Sator"—so said Lugur—"until our plan unfolds."

Rador gripped the base of the globe; abruptly it ceased its spinning. He turned to us as though to speak and even as he did so its bell note sounded peremptorily and on it the colour films began to creep at their accustomed pace.

Rador held the bottom of the globe; suddenly it stopped spinning. He faced us as if to say something, and just as he did, its bell chimed sharply, and the colored films started to move at their usual speed.

"I hear," the green dwarf whispered. "They shall be taken there at once." The globe grew silent. He stepped toward us.

"I hear," the green dwarf whispered. "They'll be taken there immediately." The globe became silent. He stepped closer to us.

"You have heard," he turned to us.

"You've heard," he said, turning to us.

"Not on your life, Rador," said Larry. "Nothing doing!" And then in the Murian's own tongue. "We follow Lakla, Rador. And you lead the way." He thrust the pistol close to the green dwarf's side.

"Not a chance, Rador," Larry said. "No way!" Then in the Murian's own language, he added, "We're following Lakla, Rador. And you're in charge." He pressed the pistol against the green dwarf's side.

Rador did not move.

Rador stayed still.

"Of what use, Larree?" he said, quietly. "Me you can slay—but in the end you will be taken. Life is not held so dear in Muria that my men out there or those others who can come quickly will let you by—even though you slay many. And in the end they will overpower you."

"What's the point, Larree?" he said softly. "You can kill me, but in the end, you will be caught. Life isn't valued that much in Muria, so my men out there, or the others who can arrive fast, won't let you get away—even if you take down a lot of them. Ultimately, they'll overpower you."

There was a trace of irresolution in O'Keefe's face.

There was a hint of uncertainty in O'Keefe's face.

"And," added Rador, "if I let you go I dance with the Shining One—or worse!"

"And," Rador added, "if I let you go, I end up dancing with the Shining One—or something worse!"

O'Keefe's pistol hand dropped.

O'Keefe's gun hand dropped.

"You're a good sport, Rador, and far be it from me to get you in bad," he said. "Take us to the temple—when we get there—well, your responsibility ends, doesn't it?"

"You're a good sport, Rador, and I’ve got no intention of getting you in trouble," he said. "Take us to the temple—once we get there—well, your responsibility ends, right?"

The green dwarf nodded; on his face a curious expression—was it relief? Or was it emotion higher than this?

The green dwarf nodded, a curious look on his face—was it relief? Or was it something deeper than that?

He turned curtly.

He turned sharply.

"Follow," he said. We passed out of that gay little pavilion that had come to be home to us even in this alien place. The guards stood at attention.

"Follow," he said. We walked out of that cheerful little pavilion that had become our home even in this unfamiliar place. The guards stood at attention.

"You, Sattoya, stand by the globe," he ordered one of them. "Should the Afyo Maie ask, say that I am on my way with the strangers even as she has commanded."

"You, Sattoya, stand by the globe," he told one of them. "If the Afyo Maie asks, say that I'm on my way with the strangers just like she ordered."

We passed through the lines to the corial standing like a great shell at the end of the runway leading into the green road.

We walked through the lines to the corial, standing like a giant shell at the end of the path leading into the green road.

"Wait you here," he said curtly to the driver. The green dwarf ascended to his seat, sought the lever and we swept on—on and out upon the glistening obsidian.

"Wait here," he said sharply to the driver. The green dwarf climbed into his seat, pulled the lever, and we moved on—on and out onto the shining obsidian.

Then Rador faced us and laughed.

Then Rador turned to us and laughed.

"Larree," he cried, "I love you for that spirit of yours! And did you think that Rador would carry to the temple prison a man who would take the chances of torment upon his own shoulders to save him? Or you, Goodwin, who saved him from the rotting death? For what did I take the corial or lift the veil of silence that I might hear what threatened you—"

"Larree," he shouted, "I love you for your spirit! Did you really think that Rador would take a man to the temple prison who would bear the pain himself to save him? Or you, Goodwin, who rescued him from the death of decay? Why else would I take the corial or lift the veil of silence to hear what threatened you—"

He swept the corial to the left, away from the temple approach.

He swept the corial to the left, away from the entrance to the temple.

"I am done with Lugur and with Yolara and the Shining One!" cried Rador. "My hand is for you three and for Lakla and those to whom she is handmaiden!"

"I’m done with Lugur, Yolara, and the Shining One!" Rador shouted. "My loyalty is with you three, Lakla, and those who serve her!"

The shell leaped forward; seemed to fly.

The shell shot forward; it looked like it was flying.


[1] A tal in Muria is the equivalent of thirty hours of earth surface time.—W. T. G.

[1] A tal in Muria is equal to thirty hours of time on the surface of the earth.—W. T. G.




CHAPTER XXII

The Casting of the Shadow

Now we were racing down toward that last span whose ancientness had set it apart from all the other soaring arches. The shell's speed slackened; we approached warily.

Now we were speeding down toward that last span, its ancientness setting it apart from all the other towering arches. The shell’s speed slowed down; we moved forward cautiously.

"We pass there?" asked O'Keefe.

"Are we passing by there?" asked O'Keefe.

The green dwarf nodded, pointing to the right where the bridge ended in a broad platform held high upon two gigantic piers, between which ran a spur from the glistening road. Platform and bridge were swarming with men-at-arms; they crowded the parapets, looking down upon us curiously but with no evidence of hostility. Rador drew a deep breath of relief.

The green dwarf nodded, pointing to the right where the bridge ended on a wide platform raised high on two enormous supports, between which a side path extended from the shiny road. The platform and bridge were filled with soldiers; they packed the railing, looking down at us with curiosity but showing no signs of aggression. Rador took a deep breath of relief.

"We don't have to break our way through, then?" There was disappointment in the Irishman's voice.

"We don't have to force our way through, then?" The Irishman sounded disappointed.

"No use, Larree!" Smiling, Rador stopped the corial just beneath the arch and beside one of the piers. "Now, listen well. They have had no warning, hence does Yolara still think us on the way to the temple. This is the gateway of the Portal—and the gateway is closed by the Shadow. Once I commanded here and I know its laws. This must I do—by craft persuade Serku, the keeper of the gateway, to lift the Shadow; or raise it myself. And that will be hard and it may well be that in the struggle life will be stripped of us all. Yet is it better to die fighting than to dance with the Shining One!"

"No use, Larree!" Smiling, Rador stopped the corial just beneath the arch and next to one of the piers. "Now, listen carefully. They haven't had any warning, which is why Yolara still thinks we're on the way to the temple. This is the entrance to the Portal—and the entrance is closed off by the Shadow. I used to command here, and I know its rules. I have to do this—either cleverly convince Serku, the keeper of the gateway, to lift the Shadow, or raise it myself. And that will be tough, and it's possible that in the struggle we might lose our lives. But it's better to die fighting than to dance with the Shining One!"

He swept the shell around the pier. Opened a wide plaza paved with the volcanic glass, but black as that down which we had sped from the chamber of the Moon Pool. It shone like a mirrored lakelet of jet; on each side of it arose what at first glance seemed towering bulwarks of the same ebon obsidian; at second, revealed themselves as structures hewn and set in place by men; polished faces pierced by dozens of high, narrow windows.

He moved the shell around the pier. It opened up to a large plaza paved with volcanic glass, as black as the stuff we had rushed through from the chamber of the Moon Pool. It sparkled like a little mirrored lake of jet; on either side stood what at first looked like towering walls of the same black obsidian; upon closer inspection, they turned out to be structures carved and assembled by people, with polished surfaces featuring dozens of tall, narrow windows.

Down each facade a stairway fell, broken by small landings on which a door opened; they dropped to a broad ledge of greyish stone edging the lip of this midnight pool and upon it also fell two wide flights from either side of the bridge platform. Along all four stairways the guards were ranged; and here and there against the ledge stood the shells—in a curiously comforting resemblance to parked motors in our own world.

Down each side of the building, there were stairways that led down, interrupted by small landings where doors opened. They descended to a wide ledge of grayish stone that lined the edge of this dark pool, and two wide flights of stairs also dropped down from either side of the bridge platform. Guards were positioned along all four stairways, and scattered along the ledge were the shells, strangely resembling parked cars in our own world.

The sombre walls bulked high; curved and ended in two obelisked pillars from which, like a tremendous curtain, stretched a barrier of that tenebrous gloom which, though weightless as shadow itself, I now knew to be as impenetrable as the veil between life and death. In this murk, unlike all others I had seen, I sensed movement, a quivering, a tremor constant and rhythmic; not to be seen, yet caught by some subtle sense; as though through it beat a swift pulse of—black light.

The dark walls loomed high, curved, and ended in two pillar-like obelisks, from which a heavy curtain of deep gloom stretched out. This gloom, though as weightless as a shadow, felt just as impenetrable as the barrier between life and death. In this darkness, different from any I had encountered before, I sensed movement—a constant, rhythmic quivering that I couldn't see, but could perceive through some subtle awareness, as if there was a quick pulse of—black light flowing through it.

The green dwarf turned the corial slowly to the edge at the right; crept cautiously on toward where, not more than a hundred feet from the barrier, a low, wide entrance opened in the fort. Guarding its threshold stood two guards, armed with broadswords, double-handed, terminating in a wide lunette mouthed with murderous fangs. These they raised in salute and through the portal strode a dwarf huge as Rador, dressed as he and carrying only the poniard that was the badge of office of Muria's captainry.

The green dwarf slowly turned the corial to the right edge; he cautiously crept toward a low, wide entrance that opened in the fort, no more than a hundred feet from the barrier. Two guards armed with broadswords, double-handed and ending in a wide lunette with deadly fangs, stood at the threshold. They raised their weapons in salute, and through the portal marched a dwarf as large as Rador, dressed like him and carrying only the poniard that was the symbol of Muria's captain.

The green dwarf swept the shell expertly against the ledge; leaped out.

The green dwarf skillfully slid the shell against the ledge and jumped out.

"Greeting, Serku!" he answered. "I was but looking for the coria of Lakla."

"Greeting, Serku!" he replied. "I was just looking for the coria of Lakla."

"Lakla!" exclaimed Serku. "Why, the handmaiden passed with her Akka nigh a va ago!"

"Lakla!" exclaimed Serku. "Wow, the handmaiden went by with her Akka almost a va ago!"

"Passed!" The astonishment of the green dwarf was so real that half was I myself deceived. "You let her pass?"

"Passed!" The green dwarf's surprise was so genuine that I almost believed it myself. "You let her pass?"

"Certainly I let her pass—" But under the green dwarf's stern gaze the truculence of the guardian faded. "Why should I not?" he asked, apprehensively.

"Of course I let her go—" But under the green dwarf's serious gaze, the defiance of the guardian disappeared. "Why wouldn't I?" he asked, worriedly.

"Because Yolara commanded otherwise," answered Rador, coldly.

"Because Yolara said otherwise," replied Rador, coldly.

"There came no command to me." Little beads of sweat stood out on Serku's forehead.

"There was no command given to me." Little beads of sweat formed on Serku's forehead.

"Serku," interrupted the green dwarf swiftly, "truly is my heart wrung for you. This is a matter of Yolara and of Lugur and the Council; yes, even of the Shining One! And the message was sent—and the fate, mayhap, of all Muria rested upon your obedience and the return of Lakla with these strangers to the Council. Now truly is my heart wrung, for there are few I would less like to see dance with the Shining One than you, Serku," he ended, softly.

"Serku," the green dwarf quickly interrupted, "my heart truly aches for you. This involves Yolara, Lugur, and the Council; yes, even the Shining One! The message was sent—and perhaps the fate of all Muria depends on your compliance and Lakla’s return with these strangers to the Council. My heart is really heavy because there are few people I would least want to see dancing with the Shining One than you, Serku," he finished softly.

Livid now was the gateway's guardian, his great frame shaking.

Livid now was the gatekeeper, his large frame shaking.

"Come with me and speak to Yolara," he pleaded. "There came no message—tell her—"

"Come with me and talk to Yolara," he begged. "There was no message—tell her—"

"Wait, Serku!" There was a thrill as of inspiration in Rador's voice. "This corial is of the swiftest—Lakla's are of the slowest. With Lakla scarce a va ahead we can reach her before she enters the Portal. Lift you the Shadow—we will bring her back, and this will I do for you, Serku."

"Wait, Serku!" There was an excited spark in Rador's voice. "This corial is the fastest—Lakla's are the slowest. With Lakla barely a va ahead, we can catch her before she gets to the Portal. Hold up the Shadow—we'll bring her back, and I’ll do this for you, Serku."

Doubt tempered Serku's panic.

Doubt calmed Serku's panic.

"Why not go alone, Rador, leaving the strangers here with me?" he asked—and I thought not unreasonably.

"Why not go alone, Rador, and leave the strangers here with me?" he asked—and I thought that made sense.

"Nay, then." The green dwarf was brusk. "Lakla will not return unless I carry to her these men as evidence of our good faith. Come—we will speak to Yolara and she shall judge you—" He started away—but Serku caught his arm.

"Nah, then." The green dwarf was abrupt. "Lakla won't come back unless I bring her these men as proof of our good faith. Come—we'll talk to Yolara and she'll decide for you—" He began to walk away—but Serku grabbed his arm.

"No, Rador, no!" he whispered, again panic-stricken. "Go you—as you will. But bring her back! Speed, Rador!" He sprang toward the entrance. "I lift the Shadow—"

"No, Rador, no!" he whispered, panic rising again. "Go ahead—do what you want. But bring her back! Hurry, Rador!" He dashed toward the entrance. "I lift the Shadow—"

Into the green dwarf's poise crept a curious, almost a listening, alertness. He leaped to Serku's side.

Into the green dwarf's stance came a curious, almost attentive awareness. He jumped to Serku's side.

"I go with you," I heard. "Some little I can tell you—" They were gone.

"I'll go with you," I heard. "There’s a little I can tell you—" They were gone.

"Fine work!" muttered Larry. "Nominated for a citizen of Ireland when we get out of this, one Rador of—"

"Great job!" muttered Larry. "Nominated for a citizen of Ireland when we get out of this, one Rador of—"

The Shadow trembled—shuddered into nothingness; the obelisked outposts that had held it framed a ribbon of roadway, high banked with verdure, vanishing in green distances.

The Shadow shivered—faded into nothing; the towering outposts that had contained it lined a stretch of road, elevated and surrounded by greenery, disappearing into lush distances.

And then from the portal sped a shriek, a death cry! It cut through the silence of the ebon pit like a whimpering arrow. Before it had died, down the stairways came pouring the guards. Those at the threshold raised their swords and peered within. Abruptly Rador was between them. One dropped his hilt and gripped him—the green dwarf's poniard flashed and was buried in his throat. Down upon Rador's head swept the second blade. A flame leaped from O'Keefe's hand and the sword seemed to fling itself from its wielder's grasp—another flash and the soldier crumpled. Rador threw himself into the shell, darted to the high seat—and straight between the pillars of the Shadow we flew!

And then a scream erupted from the portal, a death cry! It sliced through the silence of the dark pit like a whimpering arrow. Before it faded, the guards came rushing down the stairways. Those at the entrance raised their swords and looked inside. Suddenly, Rador was among them. One dropped his hilt and grabbed him—the green dwarf's dagger gleamed and was sunk into his throat. A second blade swung down toward Rador's head. A burst of fire shot from O'Keefe's hand, and the sword seemed to fly out of its owner's grip—another flash, and the soldier collapsed. Rador leaped into the shell, dashed to the high seat—and straight through the pillars of the Shadow we flew!

There came a crackling, a darkness of vast wings flinging down upon us. The corial's flight was checked as by a giant's hand. The shell swerved sickeningly; there was an oddly metallic splintering; it quivered; shot ahead. Dizzily I picked myself up and looked behind.

There was a crackling sound, and a darkness filled with huge wings came down on us. The corial's flight was suddenly halted as if by a giant's hand. The shell veered uncomfortably; I heard a strange metallic snapping; it shuddered and shot forward. Feeling dizzy, I got back up and looked behind me.

The Shadow had fallen—but too late, a bare instant too late. And shrinking as we fled from it, still it seemed to strain like some fettered Afrit from Eblis, throbbing with wrath, seeking with every malign power it possessed to break its bonds and pursue. Not until long after were we to know that it had been the dying hand of Serku, groping out of oblivion, that had cast it after us as a fowler upon an escaping bird.

The Shadow had descended—but just a moment too late. And as we ran from it, it still felt like some bound spirit from Eblis, pulsing with anger, trying with every dark force it had to break free and chase us. It wasn’t until much later that we would realize it had been the dying hand of Serku, reaching out from the void, that had sent it after us like a hunter after a fleeing bird.

"Snappy work, Rador!" It was Larry speaking. "But they cut the end off your bus all right!"

"Great job, Rador!" Larry said. "But they definitely chopped the end off your bus!"

A full quarter of the hindward whorl was gone, sliced off cleanly. Rador noted it with anxious eyes.

A complete quarter of the back whorl was missing, cut off neatly. Rador observed it with worried eyes.

"That is bad," he said, "but not too bad perhaps. All depends upon how closely Lugur and his men can follow us."

"That's not great," he said, "but maybe not too terrible. It all depends on how closely Lugur and his crew can track us."

He raised a hand to O'Keefe in salute.

He raised a hand to O'Keefe in a salute.

"But to you, Larree, I owe my life—not even the Keth could have been as swift to save me as that death flame of yours—friend!"

"But to you, Larree, I owe my life—not even the Keth could have been as quick to save me as that death flame of yours—friend!"

The Irishman waved an airy hand.

The Irishman waved his hand casually.

"Serku"—the green dwarf drew from his girdle the bloodstained poniard—"Serku I was forced to slay. Even as he raised the Shadow the globe gave the alarm. Lugur follows with twice ten times ten of his best—" He hesitated. "Though we have escaped the Shadow it has taken toll of our swiftness. May we reach the Portal before it closes upon Lakla—but if we do not—" He paused again. "Well—I know a way—but it is not one I am gay to follow—no!"

"Serku"—the green dwarf pulled out the bloodstained dagger from his belt—"I had to kill Serku. Just as he raised the Shadow, the globe signaled the alarm. Lugur is coming with twenty times ten of his best—" He hesitated. "Even though we've escaped the Shadow, it has weakened our speed. We need to reach the Portal before it closes on Lakla—but if we don't—" He paused again. "Well—I know a way—but it's not one I’m comfortable with—no!"

He snapped open the aperture that held the ball flaming within the dark crystal; peered at it anxiously. I crept to the torn end of the corial. The edges were crumbling, disintegrated. They powdered in my fingers like dust. Mystified still, I crept back where Larry, sheer happiness pouring from him, was whistling softly and polishing up his automatic. His gaze fell upon Olaf's grim, sad face and softened.

He snapped open the opening that held the ball glowing within the dark crystal and peered at it anxiously. I crept to the torn end of the corial. The edges were crumbling and breaking apart. They turned to dust in my fingers. Still confused, I crept back to where Larry, radiating sheer happiness, was softly whistling while cleaning his automatic. When he saw Olaf's grim, sad face, his expression softened.

"Buck up, Olaf!" he said. "We've got a good fighting chance. Once we link up with Lakla and her crowd I'm betting that we get your wife—never doubt it! The baby—" he hesitated awkwardly. The Norseman's eyes filled; he stretched a hand to the O'Keefe.

"Buck up, Olaf!" he said. "We've got a solid shot at this. Once we team up with Lakla and her group, I'm confident we can get your wife—never doubt it! The baby—" he paused awkwardly. The Norseman's eyes watered; he reached out a hand to the O'Keefe.

"The Yndling—she is of the de Dode," he half whispered, "of the blessed dead. For her I have no fear and for her vengeance will be given me. Ja! But my Helma—she is of the dead-alive—like those we saw whirling like leaves in the light of the Shining Devil—and I would that she too were of de Dode—and at rest. I do not know how to fight the Shining Devil—no!"

"The Yndling—she belongs to the de Dode," he whispered, "of the blessed dead. I have no fear of her, and through her, I will get my revenge. Yeah! But my Helma—she is one of the dead-alive—like those we saw spinning like leaves in the light of the Shining Devil—and I wish she were also of de Dode—and at peace. I don’t know how to battle the Shining Devil—not at all!"

His bitter despair welled up in his voice.

His deep despair showed in his voice.

"Olaf," Larry's voice was gentle. "We'll come out on top—I know it. Remember one thing. All this stuff that seems so strange and—and, well, sort of supernatural, is just a lot of tricks we're not hep to as yet. Why, Olaf, suppose you took a Fijian when the war was on and set him suddenly down in London with autos rushing past, sirens blowing, Archies popping, a dozen enemy planes dropping bombs, and the searchlights shooting all over the sky—wouldn't he think he was among thirty-third degree devils in some exclusive circle of hell? Sure he would! And yet everything he saw would be natural—just as natural as all this is, once we get the answer to it. Not that we're Fijians, of course, but the principle is the same."

"Olaf," Larry said gently. "We’re going to come out on top—I’m sure of it. Just remember one thing. All this stuff that seems so weird and sort of supernatural is just a bunch of tricks we haven’t figured out yet. Imagine if you took a Fijian during the war and suddenly dropped him in London with cars rushing by, sirens wailing, anti-aircraft fire booming, enemy planes dropping bombs, and searchlights sweeping across the sky—wouldn’t he think he was surrounded by demons in some exclusive section of hell? Of course he would! Yet everything he saw would be normal—just as normal as all of this is, once we understand it. Not that we’re Fijians, of course, but the idea is the same."

The Norseman considered this; nodded gravely.

The Norseman thought about this and nodded seriously.

"Ja!" he answered at last. "And at least we can fight. That is why I have turned to Thor of the battles, Ja! And one have I hope in for mine Helma—the white maiden. Since I have turned to the old gods it has been made clear to me that I shall slay Lugur and that the Heks, the evil witch Yolara, shall also die. But I would talk with the white maiden."

"Yeah!" he finally replied. "And at least we can fight. That's why I’ve turned to Thor, the god of battle, Yeah! And I have hope for my Helma—the white maiden. Since I’ve turned to the old gods, it’s been made clear to me that I will slay Lugur and that the Heks, the evil witch Yolara, will also die. But I want to talk to the white maiden."

"All right," said Larry, "but just don't be afraid of what you don't understand. There's another thing"—he hesitated, nervously—"there's another thing that may startle you a bit when we meet up with Lakla—her—er—frogs!"

"Okay," Larry said, "but just don't be scared of what you don't get. There's one more thing"—he hesitated, nervously—"there's one more thing that might surprise you a little when we run into Lakla—her—uh—frogs!"

"Like the frog-woman we saw on the wall?" asked Olaf.

"Like the frog lady we saw on the wall?" asked Olaf.

"Yes," went on Larry, rapidly. "It's this way—I figure that the frogs grow rather large where she lives, and they're a bit different too. Well, Lakla's got a lot of 'em trained. Carry spears and clubs and all that junk—just like trained seals or monkeys or so on in the circus. Probably a custom of the place. Nothing queer about that, Olaf. Why people have all kinds of pets—armadillos and snakes and rabbits, kangaroos and elephants and tigers."

"Yeah," Larry continued quickly. "Here's the thing—I think the frogs where she lives are pretty big, and they’re a bit unusual too. So, Lakla has trained a bunch of them. They carry spears and clubs and all that stuff—just like trained seals or monkeys at the circus. It’s probably just a local tradition. Nothing strange about that, Olaf. People have all sorts of pets—armadillos, snakes, rabbits, kangaroos, elephants, and tigers."

Remembering how the frog-woman had stuck in Larry's mind from the outset, I wondered whether all this was not more to convince himself than Olaf.

Remembering how the frog-woman had stuck in Larry's mind from the beginning, I wondered if all of this was more to convince himself than Olaf.

"Why, I remember a nice girl in Paris who had four pet pythons—" he went on.

"Well, I remember a nice girl in Paris who had four pet pythons—" he continued.

But I listened no more, for now I was sure of my surmise. The road had begun to thrust itself through high-flung, sharply pinnacled masses and rounded outcroppings of rock on which clung patches of the amber moss.

But I didn't listen anymore, because now I was sure of my guess. The road had started to push through tall, sharply pointed peaks and rounded rock formations where patches of amber moss clung on.

The trees had utterly vanished, and studding the moss-carpeted plains were only clumps of a willowy shrub from which hung, like grapes, clusters of white waxen blooms. The light too had changed; gone were the dancing, sparkling atoms and the silver had faded to a soft, almost ashen greyness. Ahead of us marched a rampart of coppery cliffs rising, like all these mountainous walls we had seen, into the immensities of haze. Something long drifting in my subconsciousness turned to startled realization. The speed of the shell was slackening! The aperture containing the ionizing mechanism was still open; I glanced within, The whirling ball of fire was not dimmed, but its coruscations, instead of pouring down through the cylinder, swirled and eddied and shot back as though trying to re-enter their source. Rador nodded grimly.

The trees had completely disappeared, and scattered across the moss-covered plains were only patches of a tall, thin shrub with clusters of white, waxy flowers hanging down like grapes. The light had changed too; the sparkling, twinkling particles were gone, and the silver had faded to a soft, almost gray color. In front of us loomed a wall of coppery cliffs, rising like all the mountain walls we had seen, into the vast haziness. Something that had been lingering in my mind suddenly clicked into sharp focus. The speed of the shell was slowing down! The opening for the ionizing mechanism was still open; I looked inside. The swirling ball of fire wasn’t dim, but its flickering light wasn’t streaming down through the cylinder anymore; instead, it swirled and twisted, seemingly trying to go back to its source. Rador nodded grimly.

"The Shadow takes its toll," he said.

"The Shadow takes its toll," he said.

We topped a rise—Larry gripped my arm.

We reached the top of a hill—Larry held onto my arm.

"Look!" he cried, and pointed. Far, far behind us, so far that the road was but a glistening thread, a score of shining points came speeding.

"Look!" he shouted, pointing. Far behind us, so far that the road was just a shiny thread, a number of bright points came racing toward us.

"Lugur and his men," said Rador.

"Lugur and his guys," said Rador.

"Can't you step on her?" asked Larry.

"Can't you just step on her?" Larry asked.

"Step on her?" repeated the green dwarf, puzzled.

"Step on her?" the green dwarf echoed, confused.

"Give her more speed; push her," explained O'Keefe.

"Give her more speed; push her," O'Keefe explained.

Rador looked about him. The coppery ramparts were close, not more than three or four miles distant; in front of us the plain lifted in a long rolling swell, and up this the corial essayed to go—with a terrifying lessening of speed. Faintly behind us came shootings, and we knew that Lugur drew close. Nor anywhere was there sign of Lakla nor her frogmen.

Rador looked around. The coppery walls were nearby, just three or four miles away; in front of us, the plain rose in a long, rolling wave, and the corial struggled to move forward—its speed terrifyingly decreasing. Faintly behind us, we heard gunfire, and we knew that Lugur was getting closer. There was no sign of Lakla or her frogmen anywhere.

Now we were half-way to the crest; the shell barely crawled and from beneath it came a faint hissing; it quivered, and I knew that its base was no longer held above the glassy surface but rested on it.

Now we were halfway to the top; the shell barely moved, and from underneath it came a faint hissing; it shuddered, and I realized that its base was no longer lifted above the smooth surface but was resting on it.

"One last chance!" exclaimed Rador. He pressed upon the control lever and wrenched it from its socket. Instantly the sparkling ball expanded, whirling with prodigious rapidity and sending a cascade of coruscations into the cylinder. The shell rose; leaped through the air; the dark crystal split into fragments; the fiery ball dulled; died—but upon the impetus of that last thrust we reached the crest. Poised there for a moment, I caught a glimpse of the road dropping down the side of an enormous moss-covered, bowl-shaped valley whose sharply curved sides ended abruptly at the base of the towering barrier.

"One last chance!" Rador shouted. He pushed the control lever and yanked it out of its socket. Instantly, the sparkling ball expanded, spinning rapidly and sending a cascade of flashes into the cylinder. The shell rose and jumped through the air; the dark crystal shattered into pieces; the fiery ball dimmed; faded—but thanks to that final push, we reached the top. For a moment, I saw the road dropping down the side of a massive, moss-covered, bowl-shaped valley with sharply curved sides that ended abruptly at the foot of the towering barrier.

Then down the steep, powerless to guide or to check the shell, we plunged in a meteor rush straight for the annihilating adamantine breasts of the cliffs!

Then down the steep, unable to steer or stop the shell, we hurtled in a meteor-like rush straight for the destructive, hard surfaces of the cliffs!

Now the quick thinking of Larry's air training came to our aid. As the rampart reared close he threw himself upon Rador; hurled him and himself against the side of the flying whorl. Under the shock the finely balanced machine swerved from its course. It struck the soft, low bank of the road, shot high in air, bounded on through the thick carpeting, whirled like a dervish and fell upon its side. Shot from it, we rolled for yards, but the moss saved broken bones or serious bruise.

Now Larry’s quick thinking from his flight training saved us. As the rampart came up fast, he threw himself onto Rador, pushing both of them against the side of the flying device. The impact caused the finely balanced machine to veer off course. It hit the soft, low bank of the road, shot up into the air, bounced through the thick grass, spun like a dervish, and landed on its side. We were thrown from it and rolled for several yards, but the moss cushioned our fall and prevented broken bones or serious bruises.

"Quick!" cried the green dwarf. He seized an arm, dragged me to my feet, began running to the cliff base not a hundred feet away. Beside us raced O'Keefe and Olaf. At our left was the black road. It stopped abruptly—was cut off by a slab of polished crimson stone a hundred feet high, and as wide, set within the coppery face of the barrier. On each side of it stood pillars, cut from the living rock and immense, almost, as those which held the rainbow veil of the Dweller. Across its face weaved unnameable carvings—but I had no time for more than a glance. The green dwarf gripped my arm again.

"Quick!" shouted the green dwarf. He grabbed my arm, pulled me to my feet, and started running towards the cliff base just a hundred feet away. O'Keefe and Olaf raced beside us. To our left was the black road, which ended abruptly—cut off by a slab of polished crimson stone a hundred feet high and just as wide, set into the coppery face of the barrier. On each side stood colossal pillars carved from the living rock, almost as massive as those that supported the rainbow veil of the Dweller. Unnameable carvings wove across its surface, but I barely had time for a quick look. The green dwarf tightened his grip on my arm again.

"Quick!" he cried again. "The handmaiden has passed!"

"Quick!" he shouted again. "The handmaiden has gone by!"

At the right of the Portal ran a low wall of shattered rock. Over this we raced like rabbits. Hidden behind it was a narrow path. Crouching, Rador in the lead, we sped along it; three hundred, four hundred yards we raced—and the path ended in a cul de sac! To our ears was borne a louder shouting.

At the right of the Portal was a low wall of broken rocks. We dashed across it like rabbits. Hidden behind was a narrow path. Crouching, with Rador leading the way, we hurried down it; we raced for three hundred, then four hundred yards—and the path ended in a cul de sac! We could hear shouting getting louder.

The first of the pursuing shells had swept over the lip of the great bowl, poised for a moment as we had and then began a cautious descent. Within it, scanning the slopes, I saw Lugur.

The first of the chasing shells had swept over the edge of the great bowl, paused for a moment like we did, and then started to descend carefully. Inside it, scanning the slopes, I spotted Lugur.

"A little closer and I'll get him!" whispered Larry viciously. He raised his pistol.

"A little closer and I’ll get him!" Larry whispered with malice. He lifted his gun.

His hand was caught in a mighty grip; Rador, eyes blazing, stood beside him.

His hand was trapped in a strong grip; Rador, eyes on fire, stood next to him.

"No!" rasped the green dwarf. He heaved a shoulder against one of the boulders that formed the pocket. It rocked aside, revealing a slit.

"No!" rasped the green dwarf. He pushed against one of the boulders that made up the pocket. It shifted aside, revealing a narrow opening.

"In!" ordered he, straining against the weight of the stone. O'Keefe slipped through. Olaf at his back, I following. With a lightning leap the dwarf was beside me, the huge rock missing him by a hair breadth as it swung into place!

"In!" he shouted, straining against the weight of the stone. O'Keefe slipped through. Olaf was right behind him, and I followed. In a flash, the dwarf was next to me, the massive rock missing him by a hair as it swung into place!

We were in Cimmerian darkness. I felt for my pocket-flash and recalled with distress that I had left it behind with my medicine kit when we fled from the gardens. But Rador seemed to need no light.

We were in pitch-black darkness. I reached for my flashlight and realized with dismay that I had left it with my medical kit when we ran from the gardens. But Rador didn’t seem to need any light.

"Grip hands!" he ordered. We crept, single file, holding to each other like children, through the black. At last the green dwarf paused.

"Hold hands!" he commanded. We moved slowly in a line, clinging to one another like kids, through the darkness. Finally, the green dwarf stopped.

"Await me here," he whispered. "Do not move. And for your lives—be silent!"

"Wait for me here," he whispered. "Don’t move. And for your lives—be quiet!"

And he was gone.

And he vanished.




CHAPTER XXIII

Dragon Worm and Moss Death

For a small eternity—to me at least—we waited. Then as silent as ever the green dwarf returned. "It is well," he said, some of the strain gone from his voice. "Grip hands again, and follow."

For what felt like a small eternity—at least to me—we waited. Then, as silent as always, the green dwarf came back. "It's all good," he said, some of the tension leaving his voice. "Shake hands again, and follow me."

"Wait a bit, Rador," this was Larry. "Does Lugur know this side entrance? If he does, why not let Olaf and me go back to the opening and pick them off as they come in? We could hold the lot—and in the meantime you and Goodwin could go after Lakla for help."

"Hold on a second, Rador," Larry said. "Does Lugur know about this side entrance? If he does, why don't you let Olaf and me return to the opening and take them out as they come in? We could handle them all—and in the meantime, you and Goodwin could go after Lakla for assistance."

"Lugur knows the secret of the Portal—if he dare use it," answered the captain, with a curious indirection. "And now that they have challenged the Silent Ones I think he will dare. Also, he will find our tracks—and it may be that he knows this hidden way."

"Lugur knows the secret of the Portal—if he's brave enough to use it," the captain replied, with an intriguing hint. "And now that they've challenged the Silent Ones, I think he will be brave. Also, he'll find our tracks—and it's possible that he knows this hidden path."

"Well, for God's sake!" O'Keefe's appalled bewilderment was almost ludicrous. "If he knows all that, and you knew all that, why didn't you let me click him when I had the chance?"

"Well, for God's sake!" O'Keefe's shocked confusion was almost funny. "If he knows all that, and you knew all that, why didn't you let me take him out when I had the chance?"

"Larree," the green dwarf was oddly humble. "It seemed good to me, too—at first. And then I heard a command, heard it clearly, to stop you—that Lugur die not now, lest a greater vengeance fail!"

"Larree," the green dwarf was surprisingly humble. "I thought it was a good idea, too—at first. Then I clearly heard a command to stop you—so that Lugur wouldn't die now, or a greater revenge would fail!"

"Command? From whom?" The Irishman's voice distilled out of the blackness the very essence of bewilderment.

"Command? From who?" The Irishman's voice emerged from the darkness, filled with pure confusion.

"I thought," Rador was whispering—"I thought it came from the Silent Ones!"

"I thought," Rador was whispering—"I thought it came from the Silent Ones!"

"Superstition!" groaned O'Keefe in utter exasperation. "Always superstition! What can you do against it!

"Superstition!" O'Keefe groaned in complete frustration. "Always with the superstition! What can you do about it!"

"Never mind, Rador." His sense of humour came to his aid. "It's too late now, anyway. Where do we go from here, old dear?" he laughed.

"Don't worry about it, Rador." His sense of humor kicked in. "It's too late now, anyway. So, where do we go from here, my old friend?" he laughed.

"We tread the path of one I am not fain to meet," answered Rador. "But if meet we must, point the death tubes at the pale shield he bears upon his throat and send the flame into the flower of cold fire that is its centre—nor look into his eyes!"

"We walk the path of someone I really don't want to meet," Rador replied. "But if we have to, aim the death tubes at the pale shield he has on his throat and shoot the flame into the flower of cold fire at its center—just don’t look into his eyes!"

Again Larry gasped, and I with him.

Again, Larry gasped, and I did too.

"It's getting too deep for me, Doc," he muttered dejectedly. "Can you make head or tail of it?"

"It's getting too complicated for me, Doc," he muttered sadly. "Can you make any sense of it?"

"No," I answered, shortly enough, "but Rador fears something and that's his description of it."

"No," I replied tersely, "but Rador is afraid of something, and that's how he describes it."

"Sure," he replied, "only it's a code I don't understand." I could feel his grin. "All right for the flower of cold fire, Rador, and I won't look into his eyes," he went on cheerfully. "But hadn't we better be moving?"

"Sure," he replied, "but it's a code I don't get." I could sense his grin. "Okay for the flower of cold fire, Rador, and I won't look him in the eyes," he continued cheerfully. "But shouldn’t we get going?"

"Come!" said the soldier; again hand in hand we went blindly on.

"Come on!" said the soldier; once again, hand in hand, we moved forward without knowing where we were going.

O'Keefe was muttering to himself.

O'Keefe was speaking quietly to himself.

"Flower of cold fire! Don't look into his eyes! Some joint! Damned superstition." Then he chuckled and carolled, softly:

"Flower of cold fire! Don't look into his eyes! What a trip! Damn superstition." Then he laughed and sang softly:

"Oh, mama, pin a cold rose on me;
Two young frog-men are in love with me;
Shut my eyes so I can't see."

"Oh, mom, pin a cold rose on me;
Two young frog guys are in love with me;
Close my eyes so I can't see."

"Sh!" Rador was warning; he began whispering. "For half a va we go along a way of death. From its peril we pass into another against whose dangers I can guard you. But in part this is in view of the roadway and it may be that Lugur will see us. If so, we must fight as best we can. If we pass these two roads safely, then is the way to the Crimson Sea clear, nor need we fear Lugur nor any. And there is another thing—that Lugur does not know—when he opens the Portal the Silent Ones will hear and Lakla and the Akka will be swift to greet its opener."

"Sh!" Rador warned, lowering his voice. "For half a va, we’ll be on a dangerous path. After that, we’ll enter a different one where I can protect you from its threats. But part of this depends on the visibility of the road, and Lugur might spot us. If that happens, we’ll have to fight as best we can. If we manage to get through these two roads safely, then the route to the Crimson Sea will be clear, and we won’t need to worry about Lugur or anyone else. And one more thing that Lugur doesn’t know—when he opens the Portal, the Silent Ones will hear it, and Lakla and the Akka will be quick to greet whoever opens it."

"Rador," I asked, "how know you all this?"

"Rador," I asked, "how do you know all this?"

"The handmaiden is my own sister's child," he answered quietly.

"The handmaiden is my sister's daughter," he replied quietly.

O'Keefe drew a long breath.

O'Keefe took a deep breath.

"Uncle," he remarked casually in English, "meet the man who's going to be your nephew!"

"Uncle," he said casually in English, "meet the guy who’s going to be your nephew!"

And thereafter he never addressed the green dwarf except by the avuncular title, which Rador, humorously enough, apparently conceived to be one of respectful endearment.

And after that, he never spoke to the green dwarf without using the uncle-like title, which Rador, amusingly enough, seemed to think was a term of respectful affection.

For me a light broke. Plain now was the reason for his foreknowledge of Lakla's appearance at the feast where Larry had so narrowly escaped Yolara's spells; plain the determining factor that had cast his lot with ours, and my confidence, despite his discourse of mysterious perils, experienced a remarkable quickening.

For me, a light went on. It became clear why he knew Lakla would show up at the feast where Larry had barely dodged Yolara's spells; it was obvious what had led him to align with us, and my confidence, despite his talk of unknown dangers, noticeably surged.

Speculation as to the marked differences in pigmentation and appearance of niece and uncle was dissipated by my consciousness that we were now moving in a dim half-light. We were in a fairly wide tunnel. Not far ahead the gleam filtered, pale yellow like sunlight sifting through the leaves of autumn poplars. And as we drove closer to its source I saw that it did indeed pass through a leafy screen hanging over the passage end. This Rador drew aside cautiously, beckoned us and we stepped through.

Speculation about the noticeable differences in skin color and appearance between my niece and uncle faded as I became aware that we were now moving in a dim half-light. We were inside a fairly wide tunnel. Not far ahead, a soft glow appeared, pale yellow like sunlight filtering through the leaves of autumn poplars. As we got closer to its source, I noticed that it really did come through a leafy barrier hanging over the end of the passage. This Rador carefully pulled it aside, signaled us, and we stepped through.

It appeared to be a tunnel cut through soft green mould. Its base was a flat strip of pathway a yard wide from which the walls curved out in perfect cylindrical form, smoothed and evened with utmost nicety. Thirty feet wide they were at their widest, then drew toward each other with no break in their symmetry; they did not close. Above was, roughly, a ten-foot rift, ragged edged, through which poured light like that in the heart of pale amber, a buttercup light shot through with curiously evanescent bronze shadows.

It looked like a tunnel carved through soft green moss. The bottom was a flat pathway about a yard wide, and the walls curved out in a perfectly cylindrical shape, smooth and even with great precision. At their widest point, the walls were thirty feet apart, then they gradually came closer together without losing their symmetry; they didn’t touch. Above was roughly a ten-foot opening, with jagged edges, letting in light that resembled the color of pale amber, a buttercup glow shot through with strangely fleeting bronze shadows.

"Quick!" commanded Rador, uneasily, and set off at a sharp pace.

"Quick!" Rador said anxiously, and started walking briskly.

Now, my eyes accustomed to the strange light, I saw that the tunnel's walls were of moss. In them I could trace fringe leaf and curly leaf, pressings of enormous bladder caps (Physcomitrium), immense splashes of what seemed to be the scarlet-crested Cladonia, traceries of huge moss veils, crushings of teeth (peristome) gigantic; spore cases brown and white, saffron and ivory, hot vermilions and cerulean blues, pressed into an astounding mosaic by some titanic force.

Now that my eyes had adjusted to the strange light, I saw that the tunnel walls were covered in moss. I could make out fringe leaves and curly leaves, impressions of huge bladder caps (Physcomitrium), massive splashes of what looked like scarlet-crested Cladonia, patterns of large moss veils, gigantic peristome crushings; spore cases in brown and white, saffron and ivory, bright vermilions and cerulean blues, all pressed together into an incredible mosaic by some immense force.

"Hurry!" It was Rador calling. I had lagged behind.

"Hurry!" It was Rador calling. I had fallen behind.

He quickened the pace to a half-run; we were climbing; panting. The amber light grew stronger; the rift above us wider. The tunnel curved; on the left a narrow cleft appeared. The green dwarf leaped toward it, thrust us within, pushed us ahead of him up a steep rocky fissure—well-nigh, indeed, a chimney. Up and up this we scrambled until my lungs were bursting and I thought I could climb no more. The crevice ended; we crawled out and sank, even Rador, upon a little leaf-carpeted clearing circled by lacy tree ferns.

He picked up the pace to a half-run; we were climbing, out of breath. The amber light got brighter; the opening above us grew wider. The tunnel curved; on the left, a narrow split appeared. The green dwarf jumped towards it, pushed us inside, and urged us up a steep, rocky crack—almost a chimney, really. We scrambled up and up until my lungs felt like they were going to burst and I thought I couldn't climb any more. The crack came to an end; we crawled out and collapsed, even Rador, onto a small clearing covered in leaves, surrounded by delicate tree ferns.

Gasping, legs aching, we lay prone, relaxed, drawing back strength and breath. Rador was first to rise. Thrice he bent low as in homage, then—

Gasping, legs aching, we lay flat, relaxed, recovering our strength and breath. Rador was the first to get up. He bowed three times as if in respect, then—

"Give thanks to the Silent Ones—for their power has been over us!" he exclaimed.

"Thank the Silent Ones—for their power has been with us!" he exclaimed.

Dimly I wondered what he meant. Something about the fern leaf at which I had been staring aroused me. I leaped to my feet and ran to its base. This was no fern, no! It was fern moss! The largest of its species I had ever found in tropic jungles had not been more than two inches high, and this was—twenty feet! The scientific fire I had experienced in the tunnel returned uncontrollable. I parted the fronds, gazed out—

Dimly, I wondered what he meant. Something about the fern leaf I had been staring at caught my attention. I jumped to my feet and ran to its base. This was no fern, no! It was fern moss! The largest of its kind I had ever found in tropical jungles had been no more than two inches high, and this was—twenty feet! The scientific excitement I had felt in the tunnel came rushing back uncontrollably. I parted the fronds and looked out—

My outlook commanded a vista of miles—and that vista! A Fata Morgana of plantdom! A land of flowered sorcery!

My view stretched out for miles—and what a view it was! A Fata Morgana of plants! A magical land of flowers!

Forests of tree-high mosses spangled over with blooms of every conceivable shape and colour; cataracts and clusters, avalanches and nets of blossoms in pastels, in dulled metallics, in gorgeous flamboyant hues; some of them phosphorescent and shining like living jewels; some sparkling as though with dust of opals, of sapphires, of rubies and topazes and emeralds; thickets of convolvuli like the trumpets of the seven archangels of Mara, king of illusion, which are shaped from the bows of splendours arching his highest heaven!

Forests of towering moss covered in blooms of every imaginable shape and color; waterfalls and clusters, avalanches and nets of flowers in pastel tones, muted metallics, and vibrant, bold hues; some glowing and shining like living jewels; some sparkling as if dusted with opals, sapphires, rubies, topazes, and emeralds; thickets of morning glories resembling the trumpets of the seven archangels of Mara, king of illusion, crafted from the arcs of beauty that crown his highest heaven!

And moss veils like banners of a marching host of Titans; pennons and bannerets of the sunset; gonfalons of the Jinn; webs of faery; oriflammes of elfland!

And moss covers the ground like banners from a marching army of Titans; flags and small banners of the sunset; banners of the Jinn; fairy webs; and the banners of the fairy realm!

Springing up through that polychromatic flood myriads of pedicles—slender and straight as spears, or soaring in spirals, or curving with undulations gracile as the white serpents of Tanit in ancient Carthaginian groves—and all surmounted by a fantasy of spore cases in shapes of minaret and turret, domes and spires and cones, caps of Phrygia and bishops' mitres, shapes grotesque and unnameable—shapes delicate and lovely!

Springing up through that colorful flood are countless stalks—slender and straight like spears, or soaring in spirals, or curving with graceful undulations like the white serpents of Tanit in ancient Carthaginian groves—all topped with a variety of spore cases shaped like minarets and turrets, domes and spires and cones, Phrygian caps and bishops' mitres, shapes bizarre and unnameable—shapes delicate and beautiful!

They hung high poised, nodding and swaying—like goblins hovering over Titania's court; cacophony of Cathay accenting the Flower Maiden music of "Parsifal"; bizarrerie of the angled, fantastic beings that people the Javan pantheon watching a bacchanal of houris in Mohammed's paradise!

They hung high, moving and swaying—like goblins hovering over Titania's court; a mix of sounds from Cathay blending with the Flower Maiden music of "Parsifal"; the strangeness of the tilted, fantastic beings that populate the Javan pantheon watching a wild party of houris in Mohammed's paradise!

Down upon it all poured the amber light; dimmed in the distances by huge, drifting darkenings lurid as the flying mantles of the hurricane.

Down upon it all poured the amber light; dimmed in the distances by huge, drifting shadows as dark as the swirling clouds of a hurricane.

And through the light, like showers of jewels, myriads of birds, darting, dipping, soaring, and still other myriads of gigantic, shimmering butterflies.

And through the light, like showers of jewels, countless birds, darting, dipping, soaring, and yet more countless gigantic, shimmering butterflies.

A sound came to us, reaching out like the first faint susurrus of the incoming tide; sighing, sighing, growing stronger—now its mournful whispering quivered all about us, shook us—then passing like a Presence, died away in far distances.

A sound reached us, like the soft beginning of the incoming tide; sighing, sighing, getting louder—now its sorrowful whisper surrounded us, shook us—then, like a Presence, it faded away into the distance.

"The Portal!" said Rador. "Lugur has entered!"

"The Portal!" Rador exclaimed. "Lugur has entered!"

He, too, parted the fronds and peered back along our path. Peering with him we saw the barrier through which we had come stretching verdure-covered walls for miles three or more away. Like a mole burrow in a garden stretched the trail of the tunnel; here and there we could look down within the rift at its top; far off in it I thought I saw the glint of spears.

He also pushed aside the leaves and looked back along our path. Looking with him, we saw the barrier we had passed through, its green-covered walls extending for three miles or more. The trail of the tunnel stretched out like a mole's burrow in a garden; here and there, we could see down into the opening at its top; far off, I thought I saw the shine of spears.

"They come!" whispered Rador. "Quick! We must not meet them here!"

"They're coming!" whispered Rador. "Hurry! We can’t face them here!"

And then—

And then—

"Holy St. Brigid!" gasped Larry.

"Holy St. Brigid!" Larry gasped.

From the rift in the tunnel's continuation, nigh a mile beyond the cleft through which we had fled, lifted a crown of horns—of tentacles—erect, alert, of mottled gold and crimson; lifted higher—and from a monstrous scarlet head beneath them blazed two enormous, obloid eyes, their depths wells of purplish phosphorescence; higher still—noseless, earless, chinless; a livid, worm mouth from which a slender scarlet tongue leaped like playing flames! Slowly it rose—its mighty neck cuirassed with gold and scarlet scales from whose polished surfaces the amber light glinted like flakes of fire; and under this neck shimmered something like a palely luminous silvery shield, guarding it. The head of horror mounted—and in the shield's centre, full ten feet across, glowing, flickering, shining out—coldly, was a rose of white flame, a "flower of cold fire" even as Rador had said.

From the opening in the continuation of the tunnel, nearly a mile beyond the gap we had escaped through, rose a crown of horns—of tentacles—standing tall and alert, in mottled gold and crimson; rising higher—and from a monstrous scarlet head underneath them shone two huge, oval eyes, their depths like wells of purplish light; even higher—noseless, earless, chinless; a sickly, worm-like mouth from which a thin scarlet tongue flicked out like dancing flames! It slowly lifted—its powerful neck covered in gold and scarlet scales that glinted like pieces of fire in the amber light; and beneath this neck shimmered something resembling a pale, glowing silvery shield, protecting it. The head of terror rose—and in the center of the shield, a full ten feet across, glowing, flickering, shining out—coldly, was a rose of white flame, a "flower of cold fire" just as Rador had said.

Now swiftly the Thing upreared, standing like a scaled tower a hundred feet above the rift, its eyes scanning that movement I had seen along the course of its lair. There was a hissing; the crown of horns fell, whipped and writhed like the tentacles of an octopus; the towering length dropped back.

Now quickly the creature rose, standing like a scaled tower a hundred feet above the crack, its eyes searching for the movement I had noticed along its lair. There was a hissing sound; the crown of horns fell, thrashing and writhing like an octopus's tentacles; the towering length fell back.

"Quick!" gasped Rador and through the fern moss, along the path and down the other side of the steep we raced.

"Quick!" Rador gasped, and we raced through the fern moss, along the path, and down the other side of the steep slope.

Behind us for an instant there was a rushing as of a torrent; a far-away, faint, agonized screaming—silence!

Behind us for a moment, there was a rush like that of a torrent; a distant, faint, agonized scream—then silence!

"No fear now from those who followed," whispered the green dwarf, pausing.

"No fear now from those who followed," whispered the green dwarf, pausing.

"Sainted St. Patrick!" O'Keefe gazed ruminatively at his automatic. "An' he expected me to kill that with this. Well, as Fergus O'Connor said when they sent him out to slaughter a wild bull with a potato knife: 'Ye'll niver rayilize how I appreciate the confidence ye show in me!'

"Sainted St. Patrick!" O'Keefe stared thoughtfully at his gun. "And he expected me to take down that with this. Well, as Fergus O'Connor said when they sent him out to take down a wild bull with a potato knife: 'You'll never realize how much I appreciate the confidence you have in me!'"

"What was it, Doc?" he asked.

"What is it, Doc?" he asked.

"The dragon worm!" Rador said.

"The dragon worm!" Rador exclaimed.

"It was Helvede Orm—the hell worm!" groaned Olaf.

"It was Helvede Orm—the hell worm!" groaned Olaf.

"There you go again—" blazed Larry; but the green dwarf was hurrying down the path and swiftly we followed, Larry muttering, Olaf mumbling, behind me.

"There you go again—" Larry shouted, but the green dwarf was quickly making his way down the path and we hurried after him, Larry grumbling, Olaf grumbling, behind me.

The green dwarf was signalling us for caution. He pointed through a break in a grove of fifty-foot cedar mosses—we were skirting the glassy road! Scanning it we found no trace of Lugur and wondered whether he too had seen the worm and had fled. Quickly we passed on; drew away from the coria path. The mosses began to thin; less and less they grew, giving way to low clumps that barely offered us shelter. Unexpectedly another screen of fern moss stretched before us. Slowly Rador made his way through it and stood hesitating.

The green dwarf was signaling us to be careful. He pointed through a gap in a grove of fifty-foot cedar mosses—we were skirting around the glassy road! Scanning it, we found no sign of Lugur and wondered if he had also seen the worm and had run away. Quickly, we moved on and veered away from the coria path. The mosses started to thin out; they grew less and less, giving way to low clumps that barely provided us any cover. Unexpectedly, another patch of fern moss stretched out in front of us. Slowly, Rador made his way through it and stopped, hesitating.

The scene in front of us was oddly weird and depressing; in some indefinable way—dreadful. Why, I could not tell, but the impression was plain; I shrank from it. Then, self-analyzing, I wondered whether it could be the uncanny resemblance the heaps of curious mossy fungi scattered about had to beast and bird—yes, and to man—that was the cause of it. Our path ran between a few of them. To the left they were thick. They were viridescent, almost metallic hued—verd-antique. Curiously indeed were they like distorted images of dog and deerlike forms, of birds—of dwarfs and here and there the simulacra of the giant frogs! Spore cases, yellowish green, as large as mitres and much resembling them in shape protruded from the heaps. My repulsion grew into a distinct nausea.

The scene in front of us was strangely unsettling and depressing; in some indescribable way—terrible. I couldn't explain why, but the feeling was clear; I recoiled from it. Then, analyzing myself, I wondered if it was the eerie resemblance the piles of strange mossy fungi scattered around had to animals and birds—yes, and to humans—that was at the root of it. Our path ran between a few of them. To the left, they were thick. They were a greenish, almost metallic color—verd-antique. It was curious how much they resembled distorted images of dog and deer-like forms, of birds—of dwarfs and here and there the likeness of giant frogs! Spore cases, yellowish-green and as large as mitres, and very similar in shape, stuck out from the piles. My disgust turned into a strong sense of nausea.

Rador turned to us a face whiter far than that with which he had looked upon the dragon worm.

Rador turned to us with a face much paler than when he had looked at the dragon worm.

"Now for your lives," he whispered, "tread softly here as I do—and speak not at all!"

"Now for your lives," he whispered, "walk quietly here like I do—and don’t say a word!"

He stepped forward on tiptoe, slowly with utmost caution. We crept after him; passed the heaps beside the path—and as I passed my skin crept and I shrank and saw the others shrink too with that unnameable loathing; nor did the green dwarf pause until he had reached the brow of a small hillock a hundred yards beyond. And he was trembling.

He tiptoed forward, moving slowly and very carefully. We followed him, sneaking past the piles along the path—and as I walked by, I felt a shiver run down my spine and noticed the others shivering too with that indescribable disgust; the green dwarf didn’t stop until he reached the top of a small hill about a hundred yards away. And he was shaking.

"Now what are we up against?" grumbled O'Keefe.

"Now what are we dealing with?" O'Keefe grumbled.

The green dwarf stretched a hand; stiffened; gazed over to the left of us beyond a lower hillock upon whose broad crest lay a file of the moss shapes. They fringed it, their mitres having a grotesque appearance of watching what lay below. The glistening road lay there—and from it came a shout. A dozen of the coria clustered, filled with Lugur's men and in one of them Lugur himself, laughing wickedly!

The green dwarf reached out a hand; it stiffened; he looked to the left of us, past a small hill where a line of mossy shapes rested. They surrounded the hilltop, their pointed hats giving them a bizarre look as they seemed to watch what was below. The shiny road stretched out there—and from it came a shout. A dozen of the coria gathered, filled with Lugur's men, and in one of them was Lugur himself, laughing wickedly!

There was a rush of soldiers and up the low hillock raced a score of them toward us.

There was a surge of soldiers, and about twenty of them raced up the small hill toward us.

"Run!" shouted Rador.

"Run!" yelled Rador.

"Not much!" grunted Larry—and took swift aim at Lugur. The automatic spat: Olaf's echoed. Both bullets went wild, for Lugur, still laughing, threw himself into the protection of the body of his shell. But following the shots, from the file of moss heaps on the crest, came a series of muffled explosions. Under the pistol's concussions the mitred caps had burst and instantly all about the running soldiers grew a cloud of tiny, glistening white spores—like a little cloud of puff-ball dust many times magnified. Through this cloud I glimpsed their faces, stricken with agony.

"Not much!" Larry grunted, quickly aiming at Lugur. The gun fired, and Olaf’s shot followed. Both bullets missed their target as Lugur, still laughing, dove behind the cover of his shell. But right after the shots, a series of muffled explosions erupted from the pile of moss at the top. As the gunfire echoed, the mitred caps exploded, and a cloud of tiny, shiny white spores formed around the fleeing soldiers—like an oversized puffball dust cloud. Through this cloud, I caught sight of their faces, filled with pain.

Some turned to fly, but before they could take a second step stood rigid.

Some tried to fly, but before they could take a second step, they froze.

The spore cloud drifted and eddied about them; rained down on their heads and half bare breasts, covered their garments—and swiftly they began to change! Their features grew indistinct—merged! The glistening white spores that covered them turned to a pale yellow, grew greenish, spread and swelled, darkened. The eyes of one of the soldiers glinted for a moment—and then were covered by the swift growth!

The spore cloud floated and swirled around them; it rained down on their heads and partly exposed chests, covered their clothes—and quickly, they started to transform! Their features became blurry—blended together! The shiny white spores that covered them changed to a pale yellow, turned greenish, expanded and deepened in color. One of the soldiers' eyes sparkled for a moment—and then was engulfed by the rapid growth!

Where but a few moments before had been men were only grotesque heaps, swiftly melting, swiftly rounding into the semblance of the mounds that lay behind us—and already beginning to take on their gleam of ancient viridescence!

Where just a few moments ago there had been men, there were now only grotesque piles, quickly melting, quickly forming into the shapes of the mounds behind us—and already starting to show their shine of ancient green!

The Irishman was gripping my arm fiercely; the pain brought me back to my senses.

The Irishman was holding my arm tightly; the pain snapped me back to reality.

"Olaf's right," he gasped. "This is hell! I'm sick." And he was, frankly and without restraint. Lugur and his others awakened from their nightmare; piled into the coria, wheeled, raced away.

"Olaf's right," he gasped. "This is hell! I'm sick." And he was, honestly and without holding back. Lugur and the others snapped out of their nightmare, jumped into the coria, and sped off.

"On!" said Rador thickly. "Two perils have we passed—the Silent Ones watch over us!"

"On!" Rador said with a thick voice. "We've overcome two dangers—the Silent Ones are watching over us!"

Soon we were again among the familiar and so unfamiliar moss giants. I knew what I had seen and this time Larry could not call me—superstitious. In the jungles of Borneo I had examined that other swiftly developing fungus which wreaks the vengeance of some of the hill tribes upon those who steal their women; gripping with its microscopic hooks into the flesh; sending quick, tiny rootlets through the skin down into the capillaries, sucking life and thriving and never to be torn away until the living thing it clings to has been sapped dry. Here was but another of the species in which the development's rate was incredibly accelerated. Some of this I tried to explain to O'Keefe as we sped along, reassuring him.

Soon we were back among the familiar yet strange moss giants. I knew what I had seen, and this time Larry couldn't call me superstitious. In the jungles of Borneo, I had looked at that other rapidly growing fungus that brings the wrath of some of the hill tribes upon those who take their women; it grips the flesh with its microscopic hooks, sends out tiny rootlets through the skin into the capillaries, sucking the life out and thriving, never letting go until the living thing it clings to has been drained completely. Here was just another species where the growth rate was incredibly fast. I tried to explain some of this to O'Keefe as we moved quickly, trying to reassure him.

"But they turned to moss before our eyes!" he said.

"But they turned to moss right before our eyes!" he said.

Again I explained, patiently. But he seemed to derive no comfort at all from my assurances that the phenomena were entirely natural and, aside from their more terrifying aspect, of peculiar interest to the botanist.

Again, I explained patiently. But he seemed to get no comfort at all from my reassurances that the phenomena were completely natural and, aside from their scarier aspects, of particular interest to botanists.

"I know," was all he would say. "But suppose one of those things had burst while we were going through—God!"

"I know," was all he would say. "But what if one of those things had exploded while we were going through—God!"

I was wondering how I could with comparative safety study the fungus when Rador stopped; in front of us was again the road ribbon.

I was trying to figure out how I could safely study the fungus when Rador stopped; in front of us was the road stretching out again.

"Now is all danger passed," he said. "The way lies open and Lugur has fled—"

"Now all the danger has passed," he said. "The way is clear and Lugur has run away—"

There was a flash from the road. It passed me like a little lariat of light. It struck Larry squarely between the eyes, spread over his face and drew itself within!

There was a flash from the road. It zipped past me like a small loop of light. It hit Larry right between the eyes, spread across his face, and then pulled back in!

"Down!" cried Rador, and hurled me to the ground. My head struck sharply; I felt myself grow faint; Olaf fell beside me; I saw the green dwarf draw down the O'Keefe; he collapsed limply, face still, eyes staring. A shout—and from the roadway poured a host of Lugur's men; I could hear Lugur bellowing.

"Get down!" yelled Rador, and threw me to the ground. My head hit hard; I started to feel dizzy; Olaf fell next to me; I watched the green dwarf take down the O'Keefe; he fell over weakly, face flat, eyes wide open. A shout—and from the road came a swarm of Lugur's men; I could hear Lugur shouting.

There came a rush of little feet; soft, fragrant draperies brushed my face; dimly I watched Lakla bend over the Irishman.

There was a flurry of tiny footsteps; soft, fragrant curtains brushed against my face; I faintly saw Lakla lean over the Irishman.

She straightened—her arms swept out and the writhing vine, with its tendrilled heads of ruby bloom, five flames of misty incandescence, leaped into the faces of the soldiers now close upon us. It darted at their throats, striking, coiling, and striking again; coiling and uncoiling with incredible rapidity and flying from leverage points of throats, of faces, of breasts like a spring endowed with consciousness, volition and hatred—and those it struck stood rigid as stone with faces masks of inhuman fear and anguish; and those still unstricken fled.

She straightened up—her arms extended and the twisting vine, with its tendrilled heads of ruby blooms, five flames of misty light, lunged at the soldiers who were now close to us. It targeted their throats, striking, wrapping around, and striking again; coiling and uncoiling with unbelievable speed and darting from points of leverage on throats, faces, and chests like a spring that had awareness, intent, and rage—and those it hit stood frozen like stone with faces showing inhuman fear and distress; and those who weren’t struck ran away.

Another rush of feet—and down upon Lugur's forces poured the frog-men, their booming giant leading, thrusting with their lances, tearing and rending with talons and fangs and spurs.

Another rush of feet—and down upon Lugur's forces charged the frog-men, their booming giant leading the way, thrusting with their lances, ripping and tearing with their talons and fangs and spurs.

Against that onslaught the dwarfs could not stand. They raced for the shells; I heard Lugur shouting, menacingly—and then Lakla's voice, pealing like a golden bugle of wrath.

Against that attack, the dwarfs couldn't hold their ground. They rushed for the shells; I heard Lugur shouting threateningly—and then Lakla's voice, ringing out like a golden trumpet of anger.

"Go, Lugur!" she cried. "Go—that you and Yolara and your Shining One may die together! Death for you, Lugur—death for you all! Remember Lugur—death!"

"Go, Lugur!" she shouted. "Go—so you, Yolara, and your Shining One can die together! Death for you, Lugur—death for all of you! Remember Lugur—death!"

There was a great noise within my head—no matter, Lakla was here—Lakla here—but too late—Lugur had outplayed us; moss death nor dragon worm had frightened him away—he had crept back to trap us—Lakla had come too late—Larry was dead—Larry! But I had heard no banshee wailing—and Larry had said he could not die without that warning—no, Larry was not dead. So ran the turbulent current of my mind.

There was a loud noise in my head—it's okay, Lakla was here—Lakla was here—but it was too late—Lugur had outsmarted us; neither the moss death nor the dragon worm had scared him off—he had sneaked back to ambush us—Lakla had arrived too late—Larry was dead—Larry! But I hadn't heard any banshee wailing—and Larry had said he couldn't die without that warning—no, Larry wasn't dead. That was the chaotic flow of my thoughts.

A horny arm lifted me; two enormous, oddly gentle saucer eyes were staring into mine; my head rolled; I caught a glimpse of the Golden Girl kneeling beside the O'Keefe.

A strong arm lifted me; two huge, strangely gentle saucer eyes were looking into mine; my head rolled; I caught a glimpse of the Golden Girl kneeling next to the O'Keefe.

The noise in my head grew thunderous—was carrying me away on its thunder—swept me into soft, blind darkness.

The noise in my head got deafening—it was pulling me away with its thunder—flooded me into a soft, blind darkness.




CHAPTER XXIV

The Crimson Sea

I was in the heart of a rose pearl, swinging, swinging; no, I was in a rosy dawn cloud, pendulous in space. Consciousness flooded me, in reality I was in the arms of one of the man frogs, carrying me as though I were a babe, and we were passing through some place suffused with glow enough like heart of pearl or dawn cloud to justify my awakening vagaries.

I was in the center of a rose-colored pearl, swinging back and forth; no, I was in a rosy dawn cloud, hanging in the air. Awareness washed over me, and in reality, I was in the arms of one of the man frogs, carrying me like I was a baby, and we were moving through a place filled with a glow enough like a heart of pearl or a dawn cloud to make sense of my dreamy thoughts.

Just ahead walked Lakla in earnest talk with Rador, and content enough was I for a time to watch her. She had thrown off the metallic robes; her thick braids of golden brown hair with their flame glints of bronze were twined in a high coronal meshed in silken net of green; little clustering curls escaped from it, clinging to the nape of the proud white neck, shyly kissing it. From her shoulders fell a loose, sleeveless garment of shimmering green belted with a high golden girdle; skirt folds dropping barely below the knees.

Just ahead, Lakla walked in a serious conversation with Rador, and I was content for a while just to watch her. She had removed the metallic robes; her thick braids of golden brown hair, with hints of bronze, were arranged in a high crown woven with a green silk net. Little curls clustered around it, gently brushing against the back of her elegant white neck. A loose, sleeveless garment of shimmering green draped over her shoulders, cinched at the waist with a high golden belt, and the skirt fell just below her knees.

She had cast aside her buskins, too, and the slender, high-arched feet were sandalled. Between the buckled edges of her kirtle I caught gleams of translucent ivory as exquisitely moulded, as delectably rounded, as those revealed so naively beneath the hem.

She had taken off her shoes, too, and her slender, high-arched feet were in sandals. Between the buckled edges of her dress, I glimpsed flashes of smooth ivory as beautifully shaped and enticingly rounded as those naively shown beneath the hem.

Something was knocking at the doors of my consciousness—some tragic thing. What was it? Larry! Where was Larry? I remembered; raised my head abruptly; saw at my side another frog-man carrying O'Keefe, and behind him, Olaf, step instinct with grief, following like some faithful, wistful dog who has lost a loved master. Upon my movement the monster bearing me halted, looked down inquiringly, uttered a deep, booming note that held the quality of interrogation.

Something was knocking at the doors of my awareness—something tragic. What was it? Larry! Where was Larry? I remembered; I lifted my head suddenly; I saw next to me another frog-man carrying O'Keefe, and behind him, Olaf, moving with a heavy heart, following like a loyal, sad dog that has lost its beloved owner. As I moved, the creature carrying me stopped, looked down questioningly, and let out a deep, booming sound that seemed to ask a question.

Lakla turned; the clear, golden eyes were sorrowful, the sweet mouth drooping; but her loveliness, her gentleness, that undefinable synthesis of all her tender self that seemed always to circle her with an atmosphere of lucid normality, lulled my panic.

Lakla turned; her clear, golden eyes were filled with sadness, and her sweet mouth drooped. Yet her beauty, her softness, that unique mix of all her gentle qualities that always surrounded her with an aura of calm normality, eased my panic.

"Drink this," she commanded, holding a small vial to my lips.

"Drink this," she insisted, tilting a small vial to my lips.

Its contents were aromatic, unfamiliar but astonishingly effective, for as soon as they passed my lips I felt a surge of strength; consciousness was restored.

Its contents were fragrant, strange but incredibly powerful, for as soon as they touched my lips I felt a rush of energy; awareness returned.

"Larry!" I cried. "Is he dead?"

"Larry!" I shouted. "Is he dead?"

Lakla shook her head; her eyes were troubled.

Lakla shook her head; her eyes were filled with concern.

"No," she said; "but he is like one dead—and yet unlike—"

"No," she said, "but he feels like someone who's dead—yet also not quite—"

"Put me down," I demanded of my bearer.

"Put me down," I told my carrier.

He tightened his hold; round eyes upon the Golden Girl. She spoke—in sonorous, reverberating monosyllables—and I was set upon my feet; I leaped to the side of the Irishman. He lay limp, with a disquieting, abnormal sequacity, as though every muscle were utterly flaccid; the antithesis of the rigor mortis, thank God, but terrifyingly toward the other end of its arc; a syncope I had never known. The flesh was stone cold; the pulse barely perceptible, long intervalled; the respiration undiscoverable; the pupils of the eyes were enormously dilated; it was as though life had been drawn from every nerve.

He gripped tighter, staring at the Golden Girl. She spoke—in deep, echoing single syllables—and I was back on my feet; I jumped to the side of the Irishman. He lay there limp, with an unsettling, unnatural laxity, as if every muscle were completely relaxed; the opposite of rigor mortis, thank God, but terrifyingly close to the other end of its spectrum; a fainting spell I had never experienced. His flesh was ice cold; his pulse barely noticeable, spaced out; his breathing untraceable; and his pupils were massively dilated; it was as if life had been drained from every nerve.

"A light flashed from the road. It struck his face and seemed to sink in," I said.

"A light flashed from the road. It hit his face and seemed to sink in," I said.

"I saw," answered Rador; "but what it was I know not; and I thought I knew all the weapons of our rulers." He glanced at me curiously. "Some talk there has been that the stranger who came with you, Double Tongue, was making new death tools for Lugur," he ended.

"I saw," Rador replied; "but I don't know what it was, even though I thought I was familiar with all the weapons of our leaders." He looked at me with curiosity. "There has been some talk that the stranger who came with you, Double Tongue, was creating new weapons for Lugur," he finished.

Marakinoff! The Russian at work already in this storehouse of devastating energies, fashioning the weapons for his plots! The Apocalyptic vision swept back upon me—

Marakinoff! The Russian is already busy in this storehouse of destructive power, creating the weapons for his schemes! The Apocalyptic vision rushed back over me—

"He is not dead." Lakla's voice was poignant. "He is not dead; and the Three have wondrous healing. They can restore him if they will—and they will, they will!" For a moment she was silent. "Now their gods help Lugur and Yolara," she whispered; "for come what may, whether the Silent Ones be strong or weak, if he dies, surely shall I fall upon them and I will slay those two—yea, though I, too perish!"

"He is not dead." Lakla's voice was filled with emotion. "He is not dead; and the Three have incredible healing powers. They can bring him back if they choose—and they will, they will!" For a moment she was quiet. "Now may their gods help Lugur and Yolara," she whispered; "for no matter what happens, whether the Silent Ones are strong or weak, if he dies, I will come for them and I will kill those two—yes, even if I perish, too!"

"Yolara and Lugur shall both die." Olaf's eyes were burning. "But Lugur is mine to slay."

"Yolara and Lugur are both going to die." Olaf's eyes were ablaze. "But Lugur is the one I’m meant to kill."

That pity I had seen before in Lakla's eyes when she looked upon the Norseman banished the white wrath from them. She turned, half hurriedly, as though to escape his gaze.

That pity I had seen before in Lakla's eyes when she looked at the Norseman wiped the anger from them. She turned, half in a rush, as if to avoid his stare.

"Walk with us," she said to me, "unless you are still weak."

"Walk with us," she said to me, "unless you're still feeling weak."

I shook my head, gave a last look at O'Keefe; there was nothing I could do; I stepped beside her. She thrust a white arm into mine protectingly, the wonderfully moulded hand with its long, tapering fingers catching about my wrist; my heart glowed toward her.

I shook my head, took a final look at O'Keefe; there was nothing I could do; I stepped next to her. She wrapped a white arm around mine protectively, her beautifully shaped hand with its long, slender fingers gripping my wrist; my heart warmed at her.

"Your medicine is potent, handmaiden," I answered. "And the touch of your hand would give me strength enough, even had I not drunk it," I added in Larry's best manner.

"Your medicine is powerful, servant," I replied. "And the feel of your hand would give me enough strength, even if I hadn't taken it," I added in Larry's best style.

Her eyes danced, trouble flying.

Her eyes sparkled, trouble brewing.

"Now, that was well spoken for such a man of wisdom as Rador tells me you are," she laughed; and a little pang shot through me. Could not a lover of science present a compliment without it always seeming to be as unusual as plucking a damask rose from a cabinet of fossils?

"Well, that was nicely said for someone as wise as Rador says you are," she laughed, and a small pang shot through me. Can't a science enthusiast give a compliment without it feeling as rare as picking a damask rose from a cabinet of fossils?

Mustering my philosophy, I smiled back at her. Again I noted that broad, classic brow, with the little tendrils of shining bronze caressing it, the tilted, delicate, nut-brown brows that gave a curious touch of innocent diablerie to the lovely face—flowerlike, pure, high-bred, a touch of roguishness, subtly alluring, sparkling over the maiden Madonnaness that lay ever like a delicate, luminous suggestion beneath it; the long, black, curling lashes—the tender, rounded, bare left breast—

Mustering my thoughts, I smiled back at her. Again, I noticed that broad, classic forehead, with the little strands of shiny bronze framing it, the elegantly arched, dark brown brows that added a hint of innocent mischief to her beautiful face—flower-like, pure, sophisticated, with a touch of playfulness, irresistibly captivating, sparkling just beneath the tender Madonnaness that always lingered like a soft, glowing suggestion underneath it; the long, black, curled lashes—the soft, rounded, bare left breast—

"I have always liked you," she murmured naively, "since first I saw you in that place where the Shining One goes forth into your world. And I am glad you like my medicine as well as that you carry in the black box that you left behind," she added swiftly.

"I've always liked you," she said innocently, "ever since I first saw you in that place where the Shining One enters your world. And I'm happy you like my medicine just as much as the one you left behind in the black box," she added quickly.

"How know you of that, Lakla?" I gasped.

"How do you know that, Lakla?" I gasped.

"Oft and oft I came to him there, and to you, while you lay sleeping. How call you him?" She paused.

"Often I came to him there, and to you, while you were sleeping. What do you call him?" She paused.

"Larry!" I said.

"Larry!" I said.

"Larry!" she repeated it excellently. "And you?"

"Larry!" she said perfectly. "And you?"

"Goodwin," said Rador.

"Goodwin," Rador said.

I bowed quite as though I were being introduced to some charming young lady met in that old life now seemingly aeons removed.

I bowed as if I were being introduced to some delightful young woman I had met in that distant past, which now feels like ages ago.

"Yes—Goodwin." she said. "Oft and oft I came. Sometimes I thought you saw me. And he—did he not dream of me sometime—?" she asked wistfully.

"Yes—Goodwin," she said. "I came often. Sometimes I thought you noticed me. And he—did he not dream about me sometimes?" she asked with a hint of longing.

"He did." I said, "and watched for you." Then amazement grew vocal. "But how came you?" I asked.

"He did." I said, "and I waited for you." Then my surprise turned into words. "But how did you get here?" I asked.

"By a strange road," she whispered, "to see that all was well with him—and to look into his heart; for I feared Yolara and her beauty. But I saw that she was not in his heart." A blush burned over her, turning even the little bare breast rosy. "It is a strange road," she went on hurriedly. "Many times have I followed it and watched the Shining One bear back its prey to the blue pool; seen the woman he seeks"—she made a quick gesture toward Olaf—"and a babe cast from her arms in the last pang of her mother love; seen another woman throw herself into the Shining One's embrace to save a man she loved; and I could not help!" Her voice grew deep, thrilled. "The friend, it comes to me, who drew you here, Goodwin!"

"By a strange road," she whispered, "to make sure everything was okay with him—and to peek into his heart; because I was worried about Yolara and her beauty. But I could see that she wasn’t in his heart." A blush spread across her, turning even her little bare breast rosy. "It’s a strange road," she continued quickly. "I’ve followed it many times and watched the Shining One bring back its prey to the blue pool; seen the woman he is after"—she gestured quickly toward Olaf—"and a baby torn from her arms in the last moment of her motherly love; seen another woman throw herself into the Shining One's arms to save a man she loved; and I couldn't help!" Her voice grew deep and excited. "The friend, I remember now, who brought you here, Goodwin!"

She was silent, walking as one who sees visions and listens to voices unheard by others, Rador made a warning gesture; I crowded back my questions, glanced about me. We were passing over a smooth strand, hard packed as some beach of long-thrust-back ocean. It was like crushed garnets, each grain stained deep red, faintly sparkling. On each side were distances, the floor stretching away into them bare of vegetation—stretching on and on into infinitudes of rosy mist, even as did the space above.

She was quiet, walking like someone who sees visions and hears voices that no one else can. Rador made a warning gesture; I held back my questions and looked around. We were walking over a smooth strip of land, packed hard like a beach from a long-receded ocean. It was like crushed garnets, each grain a deep red, faintly sparkling. On either side, the ground extended into the distance, bare of vegetation—stretching endlessly into realms of rosy mist, just like the space above us.

Flanking and behind us marched the giant batrachians, fivescore of them at least, black scale and crimson scale lustrous and gleaming in the rosaceous radiance; saucer eyes shining circles of phosphorescence green, purple, red; spurs clicking as they crouched along with a gait at once grotesque and formidable.

Flanking us and marching behind were the giant amphibians, at least a hundred of them, with shiny black and crimson scales gleaming in the rosy light; their large eyes glowing in circles of green, purple, and red; spurs clicking as they moved with a walk that was both strange and intimidating.

Ahead the mist deepened into a ruddier glow; through it a long, dark line began to appear—the mouth I thought of the caverned space through which we were going; it was just before us; over us—we stood bathed in a flood of rubescence!

Ahead, the mist thickened into a deeper red hue; through it, a long, dark line began to show up—the entrance I thought to the cavernous space we were entering; it was right in front of us; above us—we stood surrounded by a wave of reddish light!

A sea stretched before us—a crimson sea, gleaming like that lost lacquer of royal coral and the Flame Dragon's blood which Fu S'cze set upon the bower he built for his stolen sun maiden—that going toward it she might think it the sun itself rising over the summer seas. Unmoved by wave or ripple, it was placid as some deep woodland pool when night rushes up over the world.

A sea lay in front of us—a blood-red sea, shining like the lost lacquer of royal coral and the Flame Dragon's blood that Fu S'cze spread on the bower he built for his kidnapped sun maiden—so that as she approached it, she might believe it was the sun itself rising over the summer waters. Unmoved by waves or ripples, it was as still as a deep woodland pool when night sweeps over the world.

It seemed molten—or as though some hand great enough to rock earth had distilled here from conflagrations of autumn sunsets their flaming essences.

It looked like it was melting—or as if some massive hand that could shake the earth had gathered here the fiery essence of autumn sunsets from their blazing light.

A fish broke through, large as a shark, blunt-headed, flashing bronze, ridged and mailed as though with serrate plates of armour. It leaped high, shaking from it a sparkling spray of rubies; dropped and shot up a geyser of fiery gems.

A fish burst into the air, as big as a shark, with a blunt head and a shiny bronze color, covered in jagged plate-like armor. It jumped high, sending a sparkling spray of rubies flying; then it fell and shot up a fountain of brilliant gems.

Across my line of vision, moving stately over the sea, floated a half globe, luminous, diaphanous, its iridescence melting into turquoise, thence to amethyst, to orange, to scarlet shot with rose, to vermilion, a translucent green, thence back into the iridescence; behind it four others, and the least of them ten feet in diameter, and the largest no less than thirty. They drifted past like bubbles blown from froth of rainbows by pipes in mouths of Titans' young. Then from the base of one arose a tangle of shimmering strands, long, slender whiplashes that played about and sank slowly again beneath the crimson surface.

Across my line of sight, moving gracefully over the sea, floated a half-globe, bright and delicate, its colors blending from turquoise to amethyst, then to orange, to scarlet tinged with pink, to vermilion, a see-through green, and back into the shimmering colors. Behind it were four more, the smallest of them being ten feet in diameter and the largest at least thirty. They glided by like bubbles blown from the froth of rainbows by giant kids. Then from the base of one, a swirl of shining strands emerged, long, thin whips that danced around before sinking slowly back below the red surface.

I gasped—for the fish had been a ganoid—that ancient, armoured form that was perhaps the most intelligent of all life on our planet during the Devonian era, but which for age upon age had vanished, save for its fossils held in the embrace of the stone that once was their soft bottom beds; and the half-globes were Medusae, jelly-fish—but of a size, luminosity, and colour unheard of.

I gasped—because the fish had been a ganoid—that ancient, armored form that was likely the most intelligent life on our planet during the Devonian era, but which had vanished for ages, except for its fossils trapped in the stone that was once its soft bottom habitat; and the half-globes were Medusae, jellyfish—but of a size, brightness, and color never seen before.

Now Lakla cupped her mouth with pink palms and sent a clarion note ringing out. The ledge on which we stood continued a few hundred feet before us, falling abruptly, though from no great height to the Crimson Sea; at right and left it extended in a long semicircle. Turning to the right whence she had sent her call, I saw rising a mile or more away, veiled lightly by the haze, a rainbow, a gigantic prismatic arch, flattened, I thought, by some quality of the strange atmosphere. It sprang from the ruddy strand, leaped the crimson tide, and dropped three miles away upon a precipitous, jagged upthrust of rock frowning black from the lacquered depths.

Now Lakla cupped her mouth with her pink palms and sent out a clear, ringing note. The ledge we stood on extended a few hundred feet in front of us, dropping steeply, but not from very high, into the Crimson Sea; on either side, it curved in a long semicircle. Turning to the right where she had sent her call, I saw in the distance, about a mile away and lightly veiled by haze, a rainbow—a massive prismatic arch that seemed flattened by the peculiar atmosphere. It rose from the reddish shore, leaped over the crimson waves, and landed three miles away on a steep, jagged rise of rock that loomed dark from the glossy depths.

And surmounting a higher ledge beyond this upthrust a huge dome of dull gold, Cyclopean, striking eyes and mind with something unhumanly alien, baffling; sending the mind groping, as though across the deserts of space, from some far-flung star, should fall upon us linked sounds, coherent certainly, meaningful surely, vaguely familiar—yet never to be translated into any symbol or thought of our own particular planet.

And rising above a higher ledge, there stood a massive dome of dull gold, huge and imposing, striking our eyes and minds with something unnaturally alien and perplexing; it made us feel as if we were reaching across the vastness of space, as if sounds from some distant star were drifting toward us—sounds that were definitely linked, surely meaningful, vaguely familiar—but never able to be translated into any symbol or thought of our own planet.

The sea of crimson lacquer, with its floating moons of luminous colour—this bow of prismed stone leaping to the weird isle crowned by the anomalous, aureate excrescence—the half human batrachians-the elfland through which we had passed, with all its hidden wonders and terrors—I felt the foundations of my cherished knowledge shaking. Was this all a dream? Was this body of mine lying somewhere, fighting a fevered death, and all these but images floating through the breaking chambers of my brain? My knees shook; involuntarily I groaned.

The sea of red lacquer, with its glowing moons of vibrant color—this arch of rainbow-colored stone leaping toward the strange island topped by the unusual golden growth—the half-human amphibians—the magical land we had passed through, filled with its hidden wonders and fears—I felt the ground beneath my treasured knowledge shifting. Was this all just a dream? Was my body lying somewhere, battling a fevered death, and were all these just images drifting through the collapsing chambers of my mind? My knees trembled; I groaned involuntarily.

Lakla turned, looked at me anxiously, slipped a soft arm behind me, held me till the vertigo passed.

Lakla turned, looked at me nervously, slipped a gentle arm around me, and held me until the dizziness went away.

"Patience," she said. "The bearers come. Soon you shall rest."

"Just wait," she said. "The carriers are on their way. You'll be able to rest soon."

I looked; down toward us from the bow's end were leaping swiftly another score of the frog-men. Some bore litters, high, handled, not unlike palanquins—

I looked down toward us from the front of the boat, where another group of frog-men was leaping swiftly. Some were carrying litters, raised and handled, similar to palanquins—

"Asgard!" Olaf stood beside me, eyes burning, pointing to the arch. "Bifrost Bridge, sharp as sword edge, over which souls go to Valhalla. And she—she is a Valkyr—a sword maiden, Ja!"

"Asgard!" Olaf stood next to me, his eyes blazing, pointing at the arch. "Bifrost Bridge, sharp as a sword's edge, where souls travel to Valhalla. And she—she's a Valkyrie—a sword maiden, Yes!"

I gripped the Norseman's hand. It was hot, and a pang of remorse shot through me. If this place had so shaken me, how must it have shaken Olaf? It was with relief that I watched him, at Lakla's gentle command, drop into one of the litters and lie back, eyes closed, as two of the monsters raised its yoke to their scaled shoulders. Nor was it without further relief that I myself lay back on the soft velvety cushions of another.

I held the Norseman's hand tightly. It was warm, and I felt a wave of regret. If this place had unsettled me so much, how must it have affected Olaf? I felt relieved as I saw him, at Lakla's gentle urging, get into one of the litters and lie back with his eyes closed, while two of the creatures lifted the yoke onto their scaled shoulders. I also felt a sense of relief as I lay back on the soft, velvety cushions of another litter.

The cavalcade began to move. Lakla had ordered O'Keefe placed beside her, and she sat, knees crossed Orient fashion, leaning over the pale head on her lap, the white, tapering fingers straying fondly through his hair.

The procession started to move. Lakla had instructed for O'Keefe to sit next to her, and she sat with her legs crossed in a traditional way, leaning over the pale head resting on her lap, her delicate white fingers playing gently through his hair.

Presently I saw her reach up, slowly unwind the coronal of her tresses, shake them loose, and let them fall like a veil over her and him.

Right now, I saw her reach up, slowly unravel her hair, shake it free, and let it fall like a curtain around her and him.

Her head bent low; I heard a soft sobbing—I turned away my gaze, lorn enough in my own heart, God knew!

Her head was down; I heard soft sobbing—I turned away, feeling lost in my own heart, God knew!




CHAPTER XXV

The Three Silent Ones

The arch was closer—and in my awe I forgot for the moment Larry and aught else. For this was no rainbow, no thing born of light and mist, no Bifrost Bridge of myth—no! It was a flying arch of stone, stained with flares of Tyrian purples, of royal scarlets, of blues dark as the Gulf Stream's ribbon, sapphires soft as midday May skies, splashes of chromes and greens—a palette of giantry, a bridge of wizardry; a hundred, nay, a thousand, times greater than that of Utah which the Navaho call Nonnegozche and worship, as well they may, as a god, and which is itself a rainbow in eternal rock.

The arch was closer—and in my amazement, I momentarily forgot about Larry and everything else. This was no rainbow, no creation of light and mist, no mythical Bifrost Bridge—no! It was a flying stone arch, stained with vibrant purples, royal reds, deep blues like the Gulf Stream, soft sapphires like clear May skies, and splashes of bright colors—like a giant’s palette, a wizard's bridge; a hundred, no, a thousand times bigger than that of Utah, which the Navaho call Nonnegozche and worship, rightly so, as a god, and which is itself a rainbow made of eternal rock.

It sprang from the ledge and winged its prodigious length in one low arc over the sea's crimson breast, as though in some ancient paroxysm of earth it had been hurled molten, crystallizing into that stupendous span and still flaming with the fires that had moulded it.

It flew off the ledge and soared its incredible length in a low arc over the sea's red surface, as if in some ancient fit of nature it had been thrown down as molten rock, solidifying into that massive shape and still glowing with the heat that formed it.

Closer we came and closer, while I watched spellbound; now we were at its head, and the litter-bearers swept upon it. All of five hundred feet wide it was, surface smooth as a city road, sides low walled, curving inward as though in the jetting-out of its making the edges of the plastic rock had curled.

Closer we got, and closer, while I watched in amazement; now we were at its front, and the litter-bearers rushed toward it. It was about five hundred feet wide, with a surface as smooth as a city street, low walls on the sides, curving inward as if the edges of the molten rock had curled during its formation.

On and on we sped; the high thrusting precipices upon which the bridge's far end rested, frowned close; the enigmatic, dully shining dome loomed ever greater. Now we had reached that end; were passing over a smooth plaza whose level floor was enclosed, save for a rift in front of us, by the fanged tops of the black cliffs.

On and on we sped; the towering cliffs where the bridge's far end rested loomed ominously close; the mysterious, dull gleaming dome grew larger. Now we had reached that end; we were crossing over a flat plaza whose even floor was surrounded, except for a gap in front of us, by the jagged tops of the black cliffs.

From this rift stretched another span, half a mile long, perhaps, widening at its centre into a broad platform, continuing straight to two massive gates set within the face of the second cliff wall like panels, and of the same dull gold as the dome rising high beyond. And this smaller arch leaped a pit, an abyss, of which the outer precipices were the rim holding back from the pit the red flood.

From this gap stretched another stretch, about half a mile long, maybe, widening in the middle into a broad platform, continuing straight to two massive gates set into the face of the second cliff wall like panels, and made of the same dull gold as the dome rising high beyond. This smaller arch spanned a pit, an abyss, with the outer cliffs forming the edge that held back the red flood.

We were rapidly approaching; now upon the platform; my bearers were striding closely along the side; I leaned far out—a giddiness seized me! I gazed down into depth upon vertiginous depth; an abyss indeed—an abyss dropping to world's base like that in which the Babylonians believed writhed Talaat, the serpent mother of Chaos; a pit that struck down into earth's heart itself.

We were getting closer quickly; now we were on the platform; my carriers were walking closely beside me; I leaned out far—suddenly I felt dizzy! I looked down into an endless drop; it was truly an abyss—an abyss that went down to the world's core like the one the Babylonians believed held Talaat, the serpent mother of Chaos; a pit that plunged straight into the heart of the earth.

Now, what was that—distance upon unfathomable distance below? A stupendous glowing like the green fire of life itself. What was it like? I had it! It was like the corona of the sun in eclipse—that burgeoning that makes of our luminary when moon veils it an incredible blossoming of splendours in the black heavens.

Now, what was that—endless distance below? A stunning glow like the green fire of life itself. What was it like? I had it! It was like the corona of the sun during an eclipse—that explosion of light we see when the moon covers it, creating an incredible blooming of colors in the dark sky.

And strangely, strangely, it was like the Dweller's beauty when with its dazzling spirallings and writhings it raced amid its storm of crystal bell sounds!

And oddly, oddly, it was like the Dweller's beauty as it spun and twisted, racing through its storm of crystal-like sounds!

The abyss was behind us; we had paused at the golden portals; they swung inward. A wide corridor filled with soft light was before us, and on its threshold stood—bizarre, yellow gems gleaming, huge muzzle wide in what was evidently meant for a smile of welcome—the woman frog of the Moon Pool wall.

The abyss was behind us; we had stopped at the golden doors; they swung open. A broad corridor filled with soft light stretched out in front of us, and at its entrance stood—strange, yellow gems shining, a large mouth wide in what clearly seemed like a welcoming smile—the woman frog of the Moon Pool wall.

Lakla raised her head; swept back the silken tent of her hair and gazed at me with eyes misty from weeping. The frog-woman crept to her side; gazed down upon Larry; spoke—spoke—to the Golden Girl in a swift stream of the sonorous, reverberant monosyllables; and Lakla answered her in kind. The webbed digits swept over O'Keefe's face, felt at his heart; she shook her head and moved ahead of us up the passage.

Lakla lifted her head, brushed back her silky hair, and looked at me with tear-filled eyes. The frog-woman crawled to her side, looked down at Larry, and spoke—spoke—to the Golden Girl in a smooth flow of deep, resonating sounds; Lakla responded in the same way. The webbed fingers glided over O'Keefe's face, touched his heart; she shook her head and led the way up the passage.

Still borne in the litters we went on, winding, ascending until at last they were set down in a great hall carpeted with soft fragrant rushes and into which from high narrow slits streamed the crimson light from without.

Still carried in the litters, we moved on, winding and going up until finally we were placed in a large hall covered with soft, fragrant rushes, where crimson light streamed in from high narrow slits outside.

I jumped over to Larry, there had been no change in his condition; still the terrifying limpness, the slow, infrequent pulsation. Rador and Olaf—and the fever now seemed to be gone from him—came and stood beside me, silent.

I rushed over to Larry; his condition hadn’t changed at all. He was still frighteningly limp, and his pulse was slow and barely there. Rador and Olaf—who now seemed to have shaken off the fever—came and stood quietly beside me.

"I go to the Three," said Lakla. "Wait you here." She passed through a curtaining; then as swiftly as she had gone she returned through the hangings, tresses braided, a swathing of golden gauze about her.

"I’m going to the Three," Lakla said. "Stay here." She went through a curtain, and just as quickly as she left, she came back through the hangings, her hair braided and wrapped in a drape of golden gauze.

"Rador," she said, "bear you Larry—for into your heart the Silent Ones would look. And fear nothing," she added at the green dwarf's disconcerted, almost fearful start.

"Rador," she said, "carry Larry—because the Silent Ones will look into your heart. And don't be afraid," she added at the green dwarf's startled, almost scared reaction.

Rador bowed, was thrust aside by Olaf.

Rador bowed and was pushed aside by Olaf.

"No," said the Norseman; "I will carry him."

"No," said the Norseman. "I’ll carry him."

He lifted Larry like a child against his broad breast. The dwarf glanced quickly at Lakla; she nodded.

He picked up Larry like a child against his broad chest. The dwarf glanced at Lakla; she nodded.

"Come!" she commanded, and held aside the folds.

"Come!" she commanded, pulling aside the folds.

Of that journey I have few memories. I only know that we went through corridor upon corridor; successions of vast halls and chambers, some carpeted with the rushes, others with rugs into which the feet sank as into deep, soft meadows; spaces illumined by the rubrous light, and spaces in which softer lights held sway.

Of that journey, I have few memories. I only know that we went through corridor after corridor; a series of huge halls and rooms, some covered with rushes, others with rugs that felt as soft and deep as meadows; areas lit by a reddish glow, and areas where softer lights dominated.

We paused before a slab of the same crimson stone as that the green dwarf had called the portal, and upon its polished surface weaved the same unnameable symbols. The Golden Girl pressed upon its side; it slipped softly back; a torrent of opalescence gushed out of the opening—and as one in a dream I entered.

We stopped in front of a slab made of the same red stone that the green dwarf had called the portal, and on its smooth surface were the same mysterious symbols. The Golden Girl pushed against its side; it slid open gently; a rush of colorful light poured out of the opening—and as if in a dream, I stepped inside.

We were, I knew, just under the dome; but for the moment, caught in the flood of radiance, I could see nothing. It was like being held within a fire opal—so brilliant, so flashing, was it. I closed my eyes, opened them; the lambency cascaded from the vast curves of the globular walls; in front of me was a long, narrow opening in them, through which, far away, I could see the end of the wizards' bridge and the ledged mouth of the cavern through which we had come; against the light from within beat the crimson light from without—and was checked as though by a barrier.

We were, I knew, right under the dome; but for the moment, caught in the rush of light, I couldn't see anything. It felt like being inside a fire opal—so bright, so flashing, it was. I closed my eyes, then opened them again; the glow cascaded from the vast curves of the rounded walls; in front of me was a long, narrow opening in them, through which, far away, I could see the end of the wizards' bridge and the ledged mouth of the cavern we had entered; against the light from inside was the crimson light from outside—and it was blocked as if by a barrier.

I felt Lakla's touch; turned.

I felt Lakla's touch and turned.

A hundred paces away was a dais, its rim raised a yard above the floor. From the edge of this rim streamed upward a steady, coruscating mist of the opalescence, veined even as was that of the Dweller's shining core and shot with milky shadows like curdled moonlight; up it stretched like a wall.

A hundred steps away was a platform, its edge elevated a yard above the ground. From the edge of this platform rose a continuous, sparkling mist of iridescence, streaked just like the Dweller's glowing core and filled with milky shadows like curdled moonlight; it stretched up like a wall.

Over it, from it, down upon me, gazed three faces—two clearly male, one a woman's. At the first I thought them statues, and then the eyes of them gave the lie to me; for the eyes were alive, terribly, and if I could admit the word—supernaturally—alive.

Over it, from it, looking down at me, were three faces—two that were definitely male, one a woman's. At first, I thought they were statues, but then their eyes told me otherwise; because those eyes were alive, intensely, and if I could use the word—supernaturally—alive.

They were thrice the size of the human eye and triangular, the apex of the angle upward; black as jet, pupilless, filled with tiny, leaping red flames.

They were three times the size of a human eye and triangular, with the point of the angle facing upward; jet black, without pupils, filled with tiny, flickering red flames.

Over them were foreheads, not as ours—high and broad and visored; their sides drawn forward into a vertical ridge, a prominence, an upright wedge, somewhat like the visored heads of a few of the great lizards—and the heads, long, narrowing at the back, were fully twice the size of mankind's!

Over them were foreheads, not like ours—tall and wide and sloped; their sides pulled forward into a vertical ridge, a bulge, an upright wedge, somewhat resembling the helmeted heads of some of the large lizards—and the heads, long and tapering at the back, were at least twice the size of human heads!

Upon the brows were caps—and with a fearful certainty I knew that they were not caps—long, thick strands of gleaming yellow, feathered scales thin as sequins! Sharp, curving noses like the beaks of the giant condors; mouths thin, austere; long, powerful, pointed chins; the—flesh—of the faces white as the whitest marble; and wreathing up to them, covering all their bodies, the shimmering, curdled, misty fires of opalescence!

Upon their brows were caps—and with a terrifying certainty, I realized that they were not caps—long, thick strands of shiny yellow, feathered scales as thin as sequins! Sharp, curved noses like the beaks of giant condors; mouths thin and strict; long, strong, pointed chins; the—skin—of their faces as white as the whitest marble; and swirling around them, covering their bodies, the shimmering, curdled, misty fires of opalescence!

Olaf stood rigid; my own heart leaped wildly. What—what were these beings?

Olaf stood still; my heart raced. What—what were these creatures?

I forced myself to look again—and from their gaze streamed a current of reassurance, of good will—nay, of intense spiritual strength. I saw that they were not fierce, not ruthless, not inhuman, despite their strangeness; no, they were kindly; in some unmistakable way, benign and sorrowful—so sorrowful! I straightened, gazed back at them fearlessly. Olaf drew a deep breath, gazed steadily too, the hardness, the despair wiped from his face.

I made myself look again—and from their eyes came a flow of reassurance, good intentions—no, an intense spiritual strength. I realized they weren’t fierce, ruthless, or inhuman, despite their oddness; no, they were kind; in a clear way, they were gentle and sorrowful—so sorrowful! I stood tall, looked back at them without fear. Olaf took a deep breath, stared steadily as well, the hardness and despair gone from his face.

Now Lakla drew closer to the dais; the three pairs of eyes searched hers, the woman's with an ineffable tenderness; some message seemed to pass between the Three and the Golden Girl. She bowed low, turned to the Norseman.

Now Lakla stepped closer to the platform; the three pairs of eyes scanned hers, the woman’s filled with an indescribable warmth; it felt like a message was exchanged between the Three and the Golden Girl. She bowed deeply and turned to the Norseman.

"Place Larry there," she said softly—"there at the feet of the Silent Ones."

"Put Larry there," she said softly—"there at the feet of the Silent Ones."

She pointed into the radiant mist; Olaf started, hesitated, stared from Lakla to the Three, searched for a moment their eyes—and something like a smile drifted through them. He stepped forward, lifted O'Keefe, set him squarely within the covering light. It wavered, rolled upward, swirled about the body, steadied again—and within it there was no sign of Larry!

She pointed into the bright mist; Olaf flinched, paused, looked from Lakla to the Three, searched their eyes for a moment—and something like a smile flickered between them. He stepped forward, lifted O'Keefe, and placed him right in the glowing light. It shimmered, rose up, swirled around the body, stabilized again—and within it, there was no sign of Larry!

Again the mist wavered, shook, and seemed to climb higher, hiding the chins, the beaked noses, the brows of that incredible Trinity—but before it ceased to climb, I thought the yellow feathered heads bent; sensed a movement as though they lifted something.

Again the mist wavered, shook, and seemed to rise higher, hiding the chins, the beaked noses, the brows of that incredible Trinity—but before it stopped climbing, I thought I saw the yellow-feathered heads bend; I sensed a movement as if they were lifting something.

The mist fell; the eyes gleamed out again, inscrutable.

The fog settled in; the eyes shone out again, mysterious.

And groping out of the radiance, pausing at the verge of the dais, leaping down from it, came Larry, laughing, filled with life, blinking as one who draws from darkness into sunshine. He saw Lakla, sprang to her, gripped her in his arms.

And emerging from the bright light, stopping at the edge of the platform, jumping down from it, came Larry, laughing, full of life, squinting like someone stepping out of the shadows into the sunlight. He spotted Lakla, ran to her, and wrapped her in his arms.

"Lakla!" he cried. "Mavourneen!" She slipped from his embrace, blushing, glancing at the Three shyly, half-fearfully. And again I saw the tenderness creep into the inky, flame-shot orbs of the woman being; and a tenderness in the others too—as though they regarded some well-beloved child.

"Lakla!" he shouted. "Mavourneen!" She pulled away from him, blushing and glancing at the Three shyly, almost afraid. And once more, I noticed the tenderness emerge in the dark, fiery eyes of the woman, and a softness in the others too—as if they were looking at a beloved child.

"You lay in the arms of Death, Larry," she said. "And the Silent Ones drew you from him. Do homage to the Silent Ones, Larry, for they are good and they are mighty!"

"You were in the grip of Death, Larry," she said. "And the Silent Ones pulled you away from him. Show respect to the Silent Ones, Larry, for they are good and powerful!"

She turned his head with one of the long, white hands—and he looked into the faces of the Three; looked long, was shaken even as had been Olaf and myself; was swept by that same wave of power and of—of—what can I call it?—holiness that streamed from them.

She turned his head with one of her long, white hands—and he looked into the faces of the Three; looked for a while, was shaken just as Olaf and I had been; was swept by that same wave of power and of—of—what can I call it?—holiness that flowed from them.

Then for the first time I saw real awe mount into his face. Another moment he stared—and dropped upon one knee and bowed his head before them as would a worshipper before the shrine of his saint. And—I am not ashamed to tell it—I joined him; and with us knelt Lakla and Olaf and Rador.

Then, for the first time, I saw real awe spread across his face. A moment later, he stared—and dropped to one knee, bowing his head before them like a worshipper at the shrine of his saint. And—I’m not ashamed to say it—I joined him; and with us knelt Lakla, Olaf, and Rador.

The mist of fiery opal swirled up about the Three; hid them.

The fiery opal mist swirled around the Three, concealing them.

And with a long, deep, joyous sigh Lakla took Larry's hand, drew him to his feet, and silently we followed them out of that hall of wonder.

And with a long, deep, joyful sigh, Lakla took Larry’s hand, pulled him to his feet, and we quietly followed them out of that hall of wonder.

But why, in going, did the thought come to me that from where the Three sat throned they ever watched the cavern mouth that was the door into their abode; and looked down ever into the unfathomable depth in which glowed and pulsed that mystic flower, colossal, awesome, of green flame that had seemed to me fire of life itself?

But why, as I left, did it occur to me that from where the Three sat on their thrones, they always kept an eye on the cavern entrance that served as the doorway to their home; and they continually looked down into the unfathomable depths where that mystical flower glowed and pulsed, colossal and awe-inspiring, a green flame that had seemed to me like the very fire of life?




CHAPTER XXVI

The Wooing of Lakla

I had slept soundly and dreamlessly; I wakened quietly in the great chamber into which Rador had ushered O'Keefe and myself after that culminating experience of crowded, nerve-racking hours—the facing of the Three.

I slept peacefully and without dreams; I quietly woke up in the large room where Rador had brought O'Keefe and me after that intense experience of overwhelming, stressful hours—the encounter with the Three.

Now, lying gazing upward at the high-vaulted ceiling, I heard Larry's voice:

Now, lying on my back and looking up at the high ceiling, I heard Larry's voice:

"They look like birds." Evidently he was thinking of the Three; a silence—then: "Yes, they look like birds—and they look, and it's meaning no disrespect to them I am at all, they look like lizards"—and another silence—"they look like some sort of gods, and, by the good sword-arm of Brian Boru, they look human, too! And it's none of them they are either, so what—what the—what the sainted St. Bridget are they?" Another short silence, and then in a tone of awed and absolute conviction: "That's it, sure! That's what they are—it all hangs in—they couldn't be anything else—"

"They look like birds." He was clearly thinking about the Three; a pause—then: "Yeah, they look like birds—and they look, and I mean no disrespect to them at all, they look like lizards"—another pause—"they look like some kind of gods, and, by the strong sword-arm of Brian Boru, they look human, too! And they’re none of them they are either, so what—what the—what the holy St. Bridget are they?" Another brief silence, and then in a tone of awe and total conviction: "That's it, for sure! That's what they are—it all makes sense—they couldn't be anything else—"

He gave a whoop; a pillow shot over and caught me across the head.

He let out a shout, threw a pillow, and hit me in the head.

"Wake up!" shouted Larry. "Wake up, ye seething caldron of fossilized superstitions! Wake up, ye bogy-haunted man of scientific unwisdom!"

"Wake up!" shouted Larry. "Wake up, you bubbling pot of outdated beliefs! Wake up, you fear-filled person of unscientific ideas!"

Under pillow and insults I bounced to my feet, filled for a moment with quite real wrath; he lay back, roaring with laughter, and my anger was swept away.

Under a pile of pillows and insults, I sprang to my feet, momentarily consumed by genuine anger; he just lay there, laughing uncontrollably, and my rage evaporated.

"Doc," he said, very seriously, after this, "I know who the Three are!"

"Doc," he said, very seriously after this, "I know who the Three are!"

"Yes?" I queried, with studied sarcasm.

"Yes?" I asked, with deliberate sarcasm.

"Yes?" he mimicked. "Yes! Ye—ye" He paused under the menace of my look, grinned. "Yes, I know," he continued. "They're of the Tuatha De, the old ones, the great people of Ireland, that's who they are!"

"Yeah?" he imitated. "Yeah! Ye—ye." He hesitated under the threat of my gaze and smirked. "Yeah, I get it," he kept going. "They're the Tuatha De, the ancient ones, the great people of Ireland, that's who they are!"

I knew, of course, of the Tuatha De Danann, the tribes of the god Danu, the half-legendary, half-historical clan who found their home in Erin some four thousand years before the Christian era, and who have left so deep an impress upon the Celtic mind and its myths.

I was well aware of the Tuatha De Danann, the tribes of the goddess Danu, the semi-legendary, semi-historical group that made their home in Ireland about four thousand years before the Christian era, and who have had such a profound impact on the Celtic mindset and its myths.

"Yes," said Larry again, "the Tuatha De—the Ancient Ones who had spells that could compel Mananan, who is the spirit of all the seas, an' Keithor, who is the god of all green living things, an' even Hesus, the unseen god, whose pulse is the pulse of all the firmament; yes, an' Orchil too, who sits within the earth an' weaves with the shuttle of mystery and her three looms of birth an' life an' death—even Orchil would weave as they commanded!"

"Yes," Larry said again, "the Tuatha De—those ancient beings with spells that could control Mananan, the spirit of all the seas, and Keithor, the god of all green living things, and even Hesus, the unseen god, whose heartbeat is the heartbeat of the entire universe; yes, and Orchil too, who dwells within the earth and weaves with the shuttle of mystery and her three looms of birth, life, and death—even Orchil would weave as they commanded!"

He was silent—then:

He was quiet—then:

"They are of them—the mighty ones—why else would I have bent my knee to them as I would have to the spirit of my dead mother? Why else would Lakla, whose gold-brown hair is the hair of Eilidh the Fair, whose mouth is the sweet mouth of Deirdre, an' whose soul walked with mine ages agone among the fragrant green myrtle of Erin, serve them?" he whispered, eyes full of dream.

"They are among them—the powerful ones—why else would I have knelt before them like I would for the spirit of my deceased mother? Why else would Lakla, with her golden-brown hair like Eilidh the Fair, her lips as sweet as Deirdre's, and whose soul walked with mine long ago among the fragrant green myrtle of Ireland, serve them?" he whispered, his eyes filled with dreams.

"Have you any idea how they got here?" I asked, not unreasonably.

"Do you have any idea how they got here?" I asked, not without reason.

"I haven't thought about that," he replied somewhat testily. "But at once, me excellent man o' wisdom, a number occur to me. One of them is that this little party of three might have stopped here on their way to Ireland, an' for good reasons of their own decided to stay a while; an' another is that they might have come here afterward, havin' got wind of what those rats out there were contemplatin', and have stayed on the job till the time was ripe to save Ireland from 'em; the rest of the world, too, of course," he added magnanimously, "but Ireland in particular. And do any of those reasons appeal to ye?"

"I haven't thought about that," he replied a bit irritably. "But right now, some smart ideas come to mind. One is that this little group of three might have stopped here on their way to Ireland and for their own good reasons decided to stick around for a bit; another is that they might have come here later, having heard about what those bad guys out there were planning, and decided to stay on the mission until the time was right to save Ireland from them; the rest of the world too, of course," he added generously, "but Ireland especially. Do any of those reasons interest you?"

I shook my head.

I shook my head.

"Well, what do you think?" he asked wearily.

"Well, what do you think?" he asked tiredly.

"I think," I said cautiously, "that we face an evolution of highly intelligent beings from ancestral sources radically removed from those through which mankind ascended. These half-human, highly developed batrachians they call the Akka prove that evolution in these caverned spaces has certainly pursued one different path than on earth. The Englishman, Wells, wrote an imaginative and very entertaining book concerning an invasion of earth by Martians, and he made his Martians enormously specialized cuttlefish. There was nothing inherently improbable in Wells' choice. Man is the ruling animal of earth today solely by reason of a series of accidents; under another series spiders or ants, or even elephants, could have become the dominant race.

"I think," I said carefully, "that we're witnessing the evolution of highly intelligent beings from ancestral origins that are completely different from those through which humanity evolved. These half-human, advanced amphibians they call the Akka show that evolution in these underground spaces has definitely taken a different route than on earth. The English writer Wells penned an imaginative and very entertaining book about an alien invasion of earth by Martians, and he depicted his Martians as highly specialized cuttlefish. There was nothing inherently unlikely about Wells' choice. Humanity is the dominant species on earth today purely because of a series of accidents; under different circumstances, spiders, ants, or even elephants could have emerged as the dominant race."

"I think," I said, even more cautiously, "that the race to which the Three belong never appeared on earth's surface; that their development took place here, unhindered through aeons. And if this be true, the structure of their brains, and therefore all their reactions, must be different from ours. Hence their knowledge and command of energies unfamiliar to us—and hence also the question whether they may not have an entirely different sense of values, of justice—and that is rather terrifying," I concluded.

"I think," I said, even more carefully, "that the race to which the Three belong never appeared on earth; that their development happened here, uninterrupted for ages. And if this is true, their brain structure, and therefore all their reactions, must be different from ours. This explains their knowledge and mastery of energies that are unfamiliar to us—and it also raises the question of whether they might have an entirely different sense of values, of justice—and that is pretty terrifying," I concluded.

Larry shook his head.

Larry shook his head.

"That last sort of knocks your argument, Doc," he said. "They had sense of justice enough to help me out—and certainly they know love—for I saw the way they looked at Lakla; and sorrow—for there was no mistaking that in their faces.

"That really undermines your argument, Doc," he said. "They had enough sense of justice to help me out—and they definitely understand love—because I saw how they looked at Lakla; and sorrow—there was no doubt about that in their faces."

"No," he went on. "I hold to my own idea. They're of the Old People. The little leprechaun knew his way here, an' I'll bet it was they who sent the word. An' if the O'Keefe banshee comes here—which save the mark!—I'll bet she'll drop in on the Silent Ones for a social visit before she an' her clan get busy. Well, it'll make her feel more at home, the good old body. No, Doc, no," he concluded, "I'm right; it all fits in too well to be wrong."

"No," he continued. "I believe in my own idea. They're from the Old People. The little leprechaun knew how to get here, and I bet it was them who sent the message. And if the O'Keefe banshee shows up here—which heaven help us!—I bet she'll pay the Silent Ones a social visit before she and her family get to work. Well, it'll make her feel more at home, the sweet soul. No, Doc, no," he finished, "I'm right; everything fits together too well to be wrong."

I made a last despairing attempt.

I made one last desperate attempt.

"Is there anything anywhere in Ireland that would indicate that the Tuatha De ever looked like the Three?" I asked—and again I had spoken most unfortunately.

"Is there anything in Ireland that shows the Tuatha De ever looked like the Three?" I asked—and once more, I had spoken quite sadly.

"Is there?" he shouted. "Is there? By the kilt of Cormack MacCormack, I'm glad ye reminded me. It was worryin' me a little meself. There was Daghda, who could put on the head of a great boar an' the body of a giant fish and cleave the waves an' tear to pieces the birlins of any who came against Erin; an' there was Rinn—"

"Is there?" he shouted. "Is there? By the kilt of Cormack MacCormack, I'm glad you reminded me. It was bothering me a little, too. There was Daghda, who could put the head of a huge boar and the body of a giant fish and split the waves, tearing apart the ships of anyone who came against Ireland; and there was Rinn—"

How many more of the metamorphoses of the Old People I might have heard, I do not know, for the curtains parted and in walked Rador.

How many more stories of the Old People I could have heard, I have no idea, because the curtains opened and Rador walked in.

"You have rested well," he smiled, "I can see. The handmaiden bade me call you. You are to eat with her in her garden."

"You’ve had a good rest," he smiled, "I can tell. The maid asked me to let you know she wants you to have lunch with her in her garden."

Down long corridors we trod and out upon a gardened terrace as beautiful as any of those of Yolara's city; bowered, blossoming, fragrant, set high upon the cliffs beside the domed castle. A table, as of milky jade, was spread at one corner, but the Golden Girl was not there. A little path ran on and up, hemmed in by the mass of verdure. I looked at it longingly; Rador saw the glance, interpreted it, and led me up the stepped sharp slope into a rock embrasure.

We walked down long hallways and out onto a garden terrace just as beautiful as any in Yolara's city; lush, blooming, fragrant, perched high on the cliffs next to the domed castle. A table made of milky jade was set at one corner, but the Golden Girl wasn't there. A narrow path continued upward, flanked by dense greenery. I gazed at it with longing; Rador noticed my look, understood it, and guided me up the steep, jagged slope into a rocky recess.

Here I was above the foliage, and everywhere the view was clear. Below me stretched the incredible bridge, with the frog people hurrying back and forth upon it. A pinnacle at my side hid the abyss. My eyes followed the cavern ledge. Above it the rock rose bare, but at the ends of the semicircular strand a luxuriant vegetation began, stretching from the crimson shores back into far distances. Of browns and reds and yellows, like an autumn forest, was the foliage, with here and there patches of dark-green, as of conifers. Five miles or more, on each side, the forests swept, and then were lost to sight in the haze.

Here I was above the trees, and the view was clear all around. Below me lay the amazing bridge, with the frog people scurrying back and forth on it. A peak beside me blocked the view of the abyss. My gaze followed the ledge of the cave. Above it, the rock stood bare, but at the ends of the curved shoreline, lush vegetation began, stretching from the red shores into the distance. The leaves were shades of brown, red, and yellow, like an autumn forest, with occasional patches of dark green, like conifers. For five miles or more on each side, the forests spread out, then disappeared into the mist.

I turned and faced an immensity of crimson waters, unbroken, a true sea, if ever there was one. A breeze blew—the first real wind I had encountered in the hidden places; under it the surface, that had been as molten lacquer, rippled and dimpled. Little waves broke with a spray of rose-pearls and rubies. The giant Medusae drifted—stately, luminous kaleidoscopic elfin moons.

I turned and faced a vast expanse of red waters, untouched, a real sea, if there ever was one. A breeze blew—the first genuine wind I had encountered in the secret spots; beneath it, the surface, which had been like molten lacquer, rippled and formed little dimples. Small waves broke with a splash of pink pearls and rubies. The giant jellyfish drifted—graceful, glowing, like colorful little moons.

Far down, peeping around a jutting tower of the cliff, I saw dipping with the motion of the waves a floating garden. The flowers, too, were luminous—indeed sparkling—gleaming brilliants of scarlet and vermilions lighter than the flood on which they lay, mauves and odd shades of reddish-blue. They gleamed and shone like a little lake of jewels.

Far below, peeking around a protruding tower of the cliff, I saw a floating garden moving with the waves. The flowers were glowing—actually sparkling—bright reds and lighter vermilions than the water they floated on, as well as mauves and strange shades of reddish-blue. They shimmered and sparkled like a small lake of jewels.

Rador broke in upon my musings.

Rador interrupted my thinking.

"Lakla comes! Let us go down."

"Lakla's here! Let's head down."

It was a shy Lakla who came slowly around the end of the path and, blushing furiously, held her hands out to Larry. And the Irishman took them, placed them over his heart, kissed them with a tenderness that had been lacking in the half-mocking, half-fierce caresses he had given the priestess. She blushed deeper, holding out the tapering fingers—then pressed them to her own heart.

It was a shy Lakla who slowly walked around the end of the path and, blushing brightly, held her hands out to Larry. The Irishman took her hands, placed them over his heart, and kissed them with a tenderness that had been missing in the half-mocking, half-fierce caresses he had given the priestess. She blushed even more, extending her slender fingers—then pressed them to her own heart.

"I like the touch of your lips, Larry," she whispered. "They warm me here"—she pressed her heart again—"and they send little sparkles of light through me." Her brows tilted perplexedly, accenting the nuance of diablerie, delicate and fascinating, that they cast upon the flower face.

"I love the feel of your lips, Larry," she whispered. "They warm me here"—she pressed her heart again—"and they send little sparks of light through me." Her brows furrowed in confusion, highlighting the touch of mischief, delicate and captivating, that they added to her flower-like face.

"Do you?" whispered the O'Keefe fervently. "Do you, Lakla?" He bent toward her. She caught the amused glance of Rador; drew herself aside half-haughtily.

"Do you?" whispered the O'Keefe passionately. "Do you, Lakla?" He leaned closer to her. She noticed Rador's amused look and stepped back slightly, half-proudly.

"Rador," she said, "is it not time that you and the strong one, Olaf, were setting forth?"

"Rador," she said, "isn't it time for you and the strong one, Olaf, to head out?"

"Truly it is, handmaiden," he answered respectfully enough—yet with a current of laughter under his words. "But as you know the strong one, Olaf, wished to see his friends here before we were gone—and he comes even now," he added, glancing down the pathway, along which came striding the Norseman.

"Yes, it is, handmaiden," he replied respectfully, though there was a hint of laughter in his tone. "But as you know, the strong one, Olaf, wanted to see his friends before we left—and he’s coming right now," he added, looking down the path where the Norseman was approaching.

As he faced us I saw that a transformation had been wrought in him. Gone was the pitiful seeking, and gone too the just as pitiful hope. The set face softened as he looked at the Golden Girl and bowed low to her. He thrust a hand to O'Keefe and to me.

As he turned towards us, I noticed that he had undergone a change. The desperate searching was gone, and so was the equally desperate hope. His tense expression relaxed as he looked at the Golden Girl and bowed deeply to her. He extended a hand to O'Keefe and to me.

"There is to be battle," he said. "I go with Rador to call the armies of these frog people. As for me—Lakla has spoken. There is no hope for—for mine Helma in life, but there is hope that we destroy the Shining Devil and give mine Helma peace. And with that I am well content, ja! Well content!" He gripped our hands again. "We will fight!" he muttered. "Ja! And I will have vengeance!" The sternness returned; and with a salute Rador and he were gone.

"There’s going to be a battle," he said. "I’m going with Rador to rally the armies of these frog people. As for me—Lakla has spoken. There’s no hope for—for my Helma in life, but there is hope that we can defeat the Shining Devil and give my Helma peace. And for that, I’m completely satisfied, yes! Completely satisfied!" He gripped our hands again. "We will fight!" he muttered. "Yes! And I will have my revenge!" The seriousness returned, and with a salute, Rador and he were gone.

Two great tears rolled from the golden eyes of Lakla.

Two big tears fell from Lakla's golden eyes.

"Not even the Silent Ones can heal those the Shining One has taken," she said. "He asked me—and it was better that I tell him. It is part of the Three's—punishment—but of that you will soon learn," she went on hurriedly. "Ask me no questions now of the Silent Ones. I thought it better for Olaf to go with Rador, to busy himself, to give his mind other than sorrow upon which to feed."

"Not even the Silent Ones can heal those taken by the Shining One," she said. "He asked me—and it was better that I told him. It's part of the Three's—punishment—but you'll learn more about that soon," she continued quickly. "Don't ask me any questions about the Silent Ones right now. I thought it was better for Olaf to go with Rador, to keep himself busy and focus on something other than the sorrow that feeds on him."

Up the path came five of the frog-women, bearing platters and ewers. Their bracelets and anklets of jewels were tinkling; their middles covered with short kirtles of woven cloth studded with the sparkling ornaments.

Up the path came five of the frog-women, carrying platters and pitchers. Their bracelets and anklets of jewels were jingling; their waists were wrapped in short skirts of woven fabric decorated with sparkling ornaments.

And here let me say that if I have given the impression that the Akka are simply magnified frogs, I regret it. Frog-like they are, and hence my phrase for them—but as unlike the frog, as we know it, as man is unlike the chimpanzee. Springing, I hazard, from the stegocephalia, the ancestor of the frogs, these batrachians followed a different line of evolution and acquired the upright position just as man did his from the four-footed folk.

And let me clarify that if I gave the impression that the Akka are just giant frogs, I apologize. They resemble frogs, which is why I used that term—but they are as different from frogs as humans are from chimpanzees. I guess they evolved from the stegocephalia, the ancestor of frogs, but these batrachians took a different evolutionary path and developed an upright posture just like humans did from their four-legged ancestors.

The great staring eyes, the shape of the muzzle were frog-like, but the highly developed brain had set upon the head and shape of it vital differences. The forehead, for instance, was not low, flat, and retreating—its frontal arch was well defined. The head was, in a sense, shapely, and with the females the great horny carapace that stood over it like a fantastic helmet was much modified, as were the spurs that were so formidable in the male; colouration was different also. The torso was upright; the legs a little bent, giving them their crouching gait—but I wander from my subject.[1]

The big staring eyes and the frog-like muzzle shape were noticeable, but the highly developed brain showed some important differences in the head and its shape. For example, the forehead wasn't low, flat, and receding—its frontal arch was well defined. The head was actually well-shaped, and with the females, the large, tough shell that sat over it like a bizarre helmet was much changed, just like the spurs that were so intimidating in the males; the coloring was different too. The torso was upright; the legs were slightly bent, giving them a crouching walk—but I'm getting off topic.[1]

They set their burdens down. Larry looked at them with interest.

They put down their burdens. Larry looked at them with curiosity.

"You surely have those things well trained, Lakla," he said.

"You definitely have those things well trained, Lakla," he said.

"Things!" The handmaiden arose, eyes flashing with indignation. "You call my Akka things!"

"Things!" The handmaiden stood up, her eyes flashing with anger. "You call my Akka things!"

"Well," said Larry, a bit taken aback, "what do you call them?"

"Well," Larry said, slightly surprised, "what do you call them?"

"My Akka are a people," she retorted. "As much a people as your race or mine. They are good and loyal, and they have speech and arts, and they slay not, save for food or to protect themselves. And I think them beautiful, Larry, beautiful!" She stamped her foot. "And you call them—things!"

"My people are a community," she shot back. "Just as much a community as your race or mine. They are good and loyal, and they have language and art, and they only kill for food or to defend themselves. And I find them beautiful, Larry, beautiful!" She stamped her foot. "And you call them—things!"

Beautiful! These? Yet, after all, they were, in their grotesque fashion. And to Lakla, surrounded by them, from babyhood, they were not strange, at all. Why shouldn't she think them beautiful? The same thought must have struck O'Keefe, for he flushed guiltily.

Beautiful! These? Yet, after all, they were, in their bizarre way. And to Lakla, who had been around them since she was a baby, they weren't strange at all. Why shouldn't she see them as beautiful? The same thought must have crossed O'Keefe's mind, as he felt a rush of guilt.

"I think them beautiful, too, Lakla," he said remorsefully. "It's my not knowing your tongue too well that traps me. Truly, I think them beautiful—I'd tell them so, if I knew their talk."

"I think they’re beautiful too, Lakla," he said regretfully. "It’s my lack of understanding your language that holds me back. Honestly, I think they’re beautiful—I would tell them that if I knew how to speak to them."

Lakla dimpled, laughed—spoke to the attendants in that strange speech that was unquestionably a language; they bridled, looked at O'Keefe with fantastic coquetry, cracked and boomed softly among themselves.

Lakla smiled warmly, laughed—and spoke to the attendants in that unusual language that was definitely a real language; they preened, looked at O'Keefe playfully, and whispered and chuckled softly to each other.

"They say they like you better than the men of Muria," laughed Lakla.

"They say they like you more than the men from Muria," laughed Lakla.

"Did I ever think I'd be swapping compliments with lady frogs!" he murmured to me. "Buck up, Larry—keep your eyes on the captive Irish princess!" he muttered to himself.

"Did I ever think I’d be trading compliments with lady frogs!" he murmured to me. "Cheer up, Larry—focus on the captive Irish princess!" he muttered to himself.

"Rador goes to meet one of the ladala who is slipping through with news," said the Golden Girl as we addressed ourselves to the food. "Then, with Nak, he and Olaf go to muster the Akka—for there will be battle, and we must prepare. Nak," she added, "is he who went before me when you were dancing with Yolara, Larry." She stole a swift, mischievous glance at him. "He is headman of all the Akka."

"Rador is going to meet one of the ladala who has some news," said the Golden Girl as we started eating. "Then, with Nak, he and Olaf will gather the Akka—because there’s going to be a battle, and we need to get ready. Nak," she added, "is the one who walked ahead of me when you were dancing with Yolara, Larry." She shot him a quick, playful look. "He is the leader of all the Akka."

"Just what forces can we muster against them when they come, darlin'?" said Larry.

"Just what forces can we gather to face them when they arrive, darling?" said Larry.

"Darlin'?"—the Golden Girl had caught the caress of the word—"what's that?"

"Darlin'?"—the Golden Girl had caught the feel of the word—"what's that?"

"It's a little word that means Lakla," he answered. "It does—that is, when I say it; when you say it, then it means Larry."

"It's a small word that means Lakla," he replied. "It does—at least when I say it; when you say it, it means Larry."

"I like that word," mused Lakla.

"I really like that word," Lakla said thoughtfully.

"You can even say Larry darlin'!" suggested O'Keefe.

"You can even say Larry, darling!" suggested O'Keefe.

"Larry darlin'!" said Lakla. "When they come we shall have first of all my Akka—"

"Larry, darling!" said Lakla. "When they come, we shall first have my Akka—"

"Can they fight, mavourneen?" interrupted Larry.

"Can they fight, darling?" interrupted Larry.

"Can they fight! My Akka!" Again her eyes flashed. "They will fight to the last of them—with the spears that give the swift rotting, covered, as they are, with the jelly of those Saddu there—" She pointed through a rift in the foliage across which, on the surface of the sea, was floating one of the moon globes—and now I know why Rador had warned Larry against a plunge there. "With spears and clubs and with teeth and nails and spurs—they are a strong and brave people, Larry—darlin', and though they hurl the Keth at them, it is slow to work upon them, and they slay even while they are passing into the nothingness!"

"Can they fight! My Akka!" Again, her eyes lit up. "They will fight to the last of them—with spears that cause quick decay, covered as they are with the slime of those Saddu over there—" She pointed through a break in the trees, where one of the moon globes was floating on the surface of the sea—and now I understand why Rador had warned Larry against going in there. "With spears and clubs, and with teeth and nails and spurs—they are a strong and brave people, Larry—darling, and even though they throw the Keth at them, it takes a while to affect them, and they kill even while they're slipping into nothingness!"

"And have we none of the Keth?" he asked.

"And do we not have any of the Keth?" he asked.

"No"—she shook her head—"none of their weapons have we here, although it was—it was the Ancient Ones who shaped them."

"No," she shook her head, "we don’t have any of their weapons here, even though it was the Ancient Ones who created them."

"But the Three are of the Ancient Ones?" I cried. "Surely they can tell—"

"But the Three are of the Ancient Ones?" I exclaimed. "Surely they can tell—"

"No," she said slowly. "No—there is something you must know—and soon; and then the Silent Ones say you will understand. You, especially, Goodwin, who worship wisdom."

"No," she said slowly. "No—there's something you need to know—and soon; and then the Silent Ones say you'll understand. You, especially, Goodwin, who values wisdom."

"Then," said Larry, "we have the Akka; and we have the four men of us, and among us three guns and about a hundred cartridges—an'—an' the power of the Three—but what about the Shining One, Fireworks—"

"Then," said Larry, "we have the Akka; and there are four of us, and among us, we’ve got three guns and around a hundred cartridges—and—and the power of the Three—but what about the Shining One, Fireworks—"

"I do not know." Again the indecision that had been in her eyes when Yolara had launched her defiance crept back. "The Shining One is strong—and he has his—slaves!"

"I don't know." Again, the uncertainty that had been in her eyes when Yolara had shown her defiance returned. "The Shining One is powerful—and he has his—slaves!"

"Well, we'd better get busy good and quick!" the O'Keefe's voice rang. But Lakla, for some reason of her own, would pursue the matter no further. The trouble fled from her eyes—they danced.

"Well, we should really get to work fast!" the O'Keefe's voice echoed. But Lakla, for some reason of her own, didn't want to pursue the matter any further. The trouble disappeared from her eyes—they sparkled.

"Larry darlin'?" she murmured. "I like the touch of your lips—"

"Larry, darling?" she whispered. "I like the feel of your lips—"

"You do?" he whispered, all thought flying of anything but the beautiful, provocative face so close to his. "Then, acushla, you're goin' to get acquainted with 'em! Turn your head, Doc!" he said.

"You do?" he whispered, all thoughts fading away except for the beautiful, tempting face so close to his. "Then, acushla, you're going to meet them! Turn your head, Doc!" he said.

And I turned it. There was quite a long silence, broken by an interested, soft outburst of gentle boomings from the serving frog-maids. I stole a glance behind me. Lakla's head lay on the Irishman's shoulder, the golden eyes misty sunpools of love and adoration; and the O'Keefe, a new look of power and strength upon his clear-cut features, was gazing down into them with that look which rises only from the heart touched for the first time with that true, all-powerful love, which is the pulse of the universe itself, the real music of the spheres of which Plato dreamed, the love that is stronger than death itself, immortal as the high gods and the true soul of all that mystery we call life.

And I turned it. There was a long silence, interrupted by the gentle, soft sounds coming from the serving frog-maids. I glanced behind me. Lakla's head rested on the Irishman's shoulder, her golden eyes misty pools of love and adoration; and O'Keefe, with a new look of power and strength on his sharply defined features, was gazing down at her with that expression that comes only from a heart that has just been touched by true, all-powerful love—the pulse of the universe itself, the real music of the spheres that Plato envisioned, a love stronger than death, immortal like the highest gods, and the true essence of all the mystery we call life.

Then Lakla raised her hands, pressed down Larry's head, kissed him between the eyes, drew herself with a trembling little laugh from his embrace.

Then Lakla raised her hands, pushed down Larry's head, kissed him between the eyes, and pulled away from his embrace with a shaky little laugh.

"The future Mrs. Larry O'Keefe, Goodwin," said Larry to me a little unsteadily.

"The future Mrs. Larry O'Keefe, Goodwin," Larry said to me a bit unsteadily.

I took their hands—and Lakla kissed me!

I took their hands—and Lakla kissed me!

She turned to the booming—smiling—frog-maids; gave them some command, for they filed away down the path. Suddenly I felt, well, a little superfluous.

She turned to the cheerful frog-maids and gave them a command, causing them to line up and head down the path. Suddenly, I felt a bit unnecessary.

"If you don't mind," I said, "I think I'll go up the path there again and look about."

"If you don't mind," I said, "I think I'll head up the path there again and take a look around."

But they were so engrossed with each other that they did not even hear me—so I walked away, up to the embrasure where Rador had taken me. The movement of the batrachians over the bridge had ceased. Dimly at the far end I could see the cluster of the garrison. My thoughts flew back to Lakla and to Larry.

But they were so caught up in each other that they didn’t even hear me—so I walked away to the nook where Rador had brought me. The movement of the frogs over the bridge had stopped. Faintly at the far end, I could see the group of the garrison. My thoughts drifted back to Lakla and to Larry.

What was to be the end?

What was supposed to be the end?

If we won, if we were able to pass from this place, could she live in our world? A product of these caverns with their atmosphere and light that seemed in some subtle way to be both food and drink—how would she react to the unfamiliar foods and air and light of outer earth? Further, here so far as I was able to discover, there were no malignant bacilli—what immunity could Lakla have then to those microscopic evils without, which only long ages of sickness and death have bought for us a modicum of protection? I began to be oppressed. Surely they had been long enough by themselves. I went down the path.

If we won, if we could get out of this place, would she be able to live in our world? A product of these caverns with their atmosphere and light that seemed, in some subtle way, to be both food and drink—how would she react to the strange foods and air and light of the outside world? Furthermore, as far as I could tell, there were no harmful germs here—what immunity could Lakla possibly have to those microscopic threats out there, which only long ages of illness and death have given us a little bit of protection against? I started to feel overwhelmed. Surely, they had been alone long enough. I walked down the path.

I heard Larry.

I heard Larry.

"It's a green land, mavourneen. And the sea rocks and dimples around it—blue as the heavens, green as the isle itself, and foam horses toss their white manes, and the great clean winds blow over it, and the sun shines down on it like your eyes, acushla—"

"It's a lush land, mavourneen. And the sea splashes and curls around it—blue like the sky, green like the island itself, and the waves throw their white manes, and the fresh winds blow over it, and the sun shines down on it like your eyes, acushla—"

"And are you a king of Ireland, Larry darlin'?" Thus Lakla—

"And are you a king of Ireland, Larry darling?" Thus Lakla—

But enough!

That's enough!

At last we turned to go—and around the corner of the path I caught another glimpse of what I have called the lake of jewels. I pointed to it.

At last we turned to leave—and as we rounded the corner of the path, I caught another glimpse of what I’ve called the lake of jewels. I pointed to it.

"Those are lovely flowers, Lakla," I said. "I have never seen anything like them in the place from whence we come."

"Those are beautiful flowers, Lakla," I said. "I've never seen anything like them in the place we come from."

She followed my pointing finger—laughed.

She followed my finger—laughed.

"Come," she said, "let me show you them."

"Come on," she said, "let me show you them."

She ran down an intersecting way, we following; came out of it upon a little ledge close to the brink, three feet or more I suppose about it. The Golden Girl's voice rang out in a high-pitched, tremulous, throbbing call.

She ran down a side path, and we followed her; we emerged onto a small ledge near the edge, maybe three feet away from it. The Golden Girl's voice echoed in a high-pitched, shaky, pulsating call.

The lake of jewels stirred as though a breeze had passed over it; stirred, shook, and then began to move swiftly, a shimmering torrent of shining flowers down upon us! She called again, the movement became more rapid; the gem blooms streamed closer—closer, wavering, shifting, winding—at our very feet. Above them hovered a little radiant mist. The Golden Girl leaned over; called softly, and up from the sparkling mass shot a green vine whose heads were five flowers of flaming ruby—shot up, flew into her hand and coiled about the white arm, its quintette of lambent blossoms—regarding us!

The lake of jewels stirred as if a breeze had swept across it; stirred, shook, and then began to move quickly, a shimmering flow of shining flowers cascading down toward us! She called out again, and the movement intensified; the gem blooms streamed closer—closer, swaying, shifting, winding—right at our feet. Above them floated a little radiant mist. The Golden Girl leaned over, called softly, and from the sparkling mass shot up a green vine with five flaming ruby flowers—shot up, flew into her hand, and coiled around her white arm, its quintet of glowing blossoms—looking at us!

It was the thing Lakla had called the Yekta; that with which she had threatened the priestess; the thing that carried the dreadful death—and the Golden Girl was handling it like a rose!

It was what Lakla had called the Yekta; the thing she had used to threaten the priestess; the thing that brought terrible death—and the Golden Girl was handling it like it was a rose!

Larry swore—I looked at the thing more closely. It was a hydroid, a development of that strange animal-vegetable that, sometimes almost microscopic, waves in the sea depths like a cluster of flowers paralyzing its prey with the mysterious force that dwells in its blossom heads![2]

Larry swore—I examined the thing more closely. It was a hydroid, a form of that bizarre creature that, sometimes nearly microscopic, sways in the deep sea like a bunch of flowers, immobilizing its prey with the mysterious force that exists in its flowering heads![2]

"Put it down, Lakla," the distress in O'Keefe's voice was deep. Lakla laughed mischievously, caught the real fear for her in his eyes; opened her hand, gave another faint call—and back it flew to its fellows.

"Put it down, Lakla," O'Keefe said, his voice filled with worry. Lakla laughed playfully, noticing the genuine fear in his eyes; she opened her hand, gave another soft call—and it soared back to join its companions.

"Why, it wouldn't hurt me, Larry!" she expostulated. "They know me!"

"Why, it wouldn't hurt me, Larry!" she exclaimed. "They know me!"

"Put it down!" he repeated hoarsely.

"Put it down!" he said again, his voice rough.

She sighed, gave another sweet, prolonged call. The lake of gems—rubies and amethysts, mauves and scarlet-tinged blues—wavered and shook even as it had before—and swept swiftly back to that place whence she had drawn them!

She sighed and let out another sweet, lingering call. The lake of gems—rubies and amethysts, purples and scarlet-tinged blues—quivered and shook just like before—and rushed back to the place where she had taken them!

Then, with Larry and Lakla walking ahead, white arm about his brown neck; the O'Keefe still expostulating, the handmaiden laughing merrily, we passed through her bower to the domed castle.

Then, with Larry and Lakla walking ahead, her white arm around his brown neck; the O'Keefe still arguing, the handmaiden laughing cheerfully, we went through her bower to the domed castle.

Glancing through a cleft I caught sight again of the far end of the bridge; noted among the clustered figures of its garrison of the frog-men a movement, a flashing of green fire like marshlights on spear tips; wondered idly what it was, and then, other thoughts crowding in, followed along, head bent, behind the pair who had found in what was Olaf's hell, their true paradise.

Glancing through a gap, I caught sight of the far end of the bridge again; I noticed among the clustered figures of its frog-man garrison a movement, a flashing green light like marshfire on spear tips; I wondered casually what it was, and then, as other thoughts rushed in, I followed along, head down, behind the pair who had found their true paradise in what was Olaf's hell.


[1] The Akka are viviparous. The female produces progeny at five-year intervals, never more than two at a time. They are monogamous, like certain of our own Ranidae. Pending my monograph upon what little I had time to learn of their interesting habits and customs, the curious will find instruction and entertainment in Brandes and Schvenichen's Brutpfleige der Schwanzlosen Bat rachier, p. 395; and Lilian V. Sampson's Unusual Modes of Breeding among Anura, Amer. Nat. xxxiv., 1900.—W. T. G.

[1] The Akka give birth to live young. The female has offspring every five years, and she never has more than two at once. They are monogamous, similar to some of our own Ranidae. While I work on my detailed study of their fascinating behaviors and traditions, those who are curious can find useful information and entertainment in Brandes and Schvenichen's Brutpfleige der Schwanzlosen Batrachier, p. 395; and Lilian V. Sampson's Unusual Modes of Breeding among Anura, Amer. Nat. xxxiv., 1900.—W. T. G.

[2] The Yekta of the Crimson Sea, are as extraordinary developments of hydroid forms as the giant Medusae, of which, of course, they are not too remote cousins. The closest resemblances to them in outer water forms are among the Gymnoblastic Hydroids, notably Clavetella prolifera, a most interesting ambulatory form of six tentacles. Almost every bather in Southern waters, Northern too, knows the pain that contact with certain "jelly fish" produces. The Yekta's development was prodigious and, to us, monstrous. It secretes in its five heads an almost incredibly swiftly acting poison which I suspect, for I had no chance to verify the theory, destroys the entire nervous system to the accompaniment of truly infernal agony; carrying at the same time the illusion that the torment stretches through infinities of time. Both ether and nitrous oxide gas produce in the majority this sensation of time extension, without of course the pain symptom. What Lakla called the Yekta kiss is I imagine about as close to the orthodox idea of Hell as can be conceived. The secret of her control over them I had no opportunity of learning in the rush of events that followed. Knowledge of the appalling effects of their touch came, she told me, from those few "who had been kissed so lightly" that they recovered. Certainly nothing, not even the Shining One, was dreaded by the Murians as these were—W. T. G.

[2] The Yekta of the Crimson Sea are remarkable forms of hydroids, much like the giant Medusae, which are, of course, distant relatives. The closest outwardly similar species are the Gymnoblastic Hydroids, especially Clavetella prolifera, a fascinating ambulatory creature with six tentacles. Almost every swimmer in Southern and Northern waters is familiar with the pain caused by certain "jellyfish." The Yekta's growth was astonishing and, to us, monstrous. It releases an incredibly fast-acting poison from its five heads that I suspect—though I couldn’t confirm—destroys the entire nervous system, accompanied by truly unbearable agony; all while creating the illusion that the torment stretches into infinity. Both ether and nitrous oxide gas can produce this sensation of time stretching for most people, without the pain, of course. What Lakla referred to as the Yekta kiss is, I imagine, as close to the traditional idea of Hell as one can conceive. I didn’t have the chance to learn how she managed to control them amidst the chaos that followed. She told me that knowledge of the terrifying effects of their touch came from a few "who had been kissed so lightly" that they managed to recover. Clearly, nothing— not even the Shining One—was feared by the Murians as much as these were. — W. T. G.




CHAPTER XXVII

The Coming of Yolara

"Never was there such a girl!" Thus Larry, dreamily, leaning head in hand on one of the wide divans of the chamber where Lakla had left us, pleading service to the Silent Ones.

"Never was there such a girl!" Larry said dreamily, resting his head in his hand on one of the wide couches in the room where Lakla had left us, seeking service from the Silent Ones.

"An', by the faith and the honour of the O'Keefes, an' by my dead mother's soul may God do with me as I do by her!" he whispered fervently.

"Then, by the faith and honor of the O'Keefes, and by my deceased mother's soul, may God treat me as I treat her!" he whispered passionately.

He relapsed into open-eyed dreaming.

He fell back into daydreaming.

I walked about the room, examining it—the first opportunity I had gained to inspect carefully any of the rooms in the abode of the Three. It was octagonal, carpeted with the thick rugs that seemed almost as though woven of soft mineral wool, faintly shimmering, palest blue. I paced its diagonal; it was fifty yards; the ceiling was arched, and either of pale rose metal or metallic covering; it collected the light from the high, slitted windows, and shed it, diffused, through the room.

I walked around the room, taking a closer look—it was my first chance to really inspect any of the spaces in the Three's home. It was octagonal, with thick carpets that felt almost like they were made of soft mineral wool, giving off a faint shimmer in the palest blue. I measured its diagonal; it was fifty yards long. The ceiling was arched, made of either pale rose metal or some metallic material; it gathered light from the high, slatted windows and spread it softly throughout the room.

Around the octagon ran a low gallery not two feet from the floor, balustraded with slender pillars, close set; broken at opposite curtained entrances over which hung thick, dull-gold curtainings giving the same suggestion of metallic or mineral substance as the rugs. Set within each of the eight sides, above the balcony, were colossal slabs of lapis lazuli, inset with graceful but unplaceable designs in scarlet and sapphire blue.

Around the octagon ran a low gallery just two feet above the floor, surrounded by slender pillars that were closely spaced; interrupted at opposite curtained entrances where thick, dull-gold curtains hung, suggesting a metallic or mineral feel like the rugs. Set into each of the eight sides, above the balcony, were enormous slabs of lapis lazuli, featuring elegant but unidentifiable designs in red and sapphire blue.

There was the great divan on which mused Larry; two smaller ones, half a dozen low seats and chairs carved apparently of ivory and of dull soft gold.

There was the big couch where Larry thought; two smaller ones, half a dozen low seats and chairs carved seemingly from ivory and dull soft gold.

Most curious were tripods, strong, pikelike legs of golden metal four feet high, holding small circles of the lapis with intaglios of one curious symbol somewhat resembling the ideographs of the Chinese.

Most curious were tripods, strong, pointed legs of golden metal four feet high, holding small circles of lapis with engravings of a peculiar symbol somewhat resembling Chinese ideographs.

There was no dust—nowhere in these caverned spaces had I found this constant companion of ours in the world overhead. My eyes caught a sparkle from a corner. Pursuing it I found upon one of the low seats a flat, clear crystal oval, remarkably like a lens. I took it and stepped up on the balcony. Standing on tiptoe I found I commanded from the bottom of a window slit a view of the bridge approach. Scanning it I could see no trace of the garrison there, nor of the green spear flashes. I placed the crystal to my eyes—and with a disconcerting abruptness the cavern mouth leaped before me, apparently not a hundred feet away; decidedly the crystal was a very excellent lens—but where were the guards?

There was no dust—nowhere in these cavernous spaces had I found this constant companion of ours in the world above. My eyes caught a glimmer from a corner. Following it, I discovered on one of the low seats a flat, clear crystal oval, strikingly similar to a lens. I picked it up and stepped onto the balcony. Standing on my tiptoes, I realized I had a view of the bridge approach from the bottom of a window slit. Scanning the area, I could see no sign of the garrison or the green spear flashes. I held the crystal up to my eyes—and with an unsettling suddenness, the cavern entrance appeared before me, seemingly not a hundred feet away; clearly, the crystal was a very good lens—but where were the guards?

I peered closely. Nothing! But now against the aperture I saw a score or more of tiny, dancing sparks. An optical illusion, I thought, and turned the crystal in another direction. There were no sparklings there. I turned it back again—and there they were. And what were they like? Realization came to me—they were like the little, dancing, radiant atoms that had played for a time about the emptiness where had stood Sorgar of the Lower Waters before he had been shaken into the nothingness! And that green light I had noticed—the Keth!

I looked closely. Nothing! But now against the opening, I saw a bunch of tiny, dancing sparks. An optical illusion, I thought, and turned the crystal in another direction. There were no sparkles there. I turned it back again—and there they were. What were they like? It hit me—they were like the little, dancing, radiant atoms that had floated around the emptiness where Sorgar of the Lower Waters had been before he got shaken into nothingness! And that green light I had noticed—the Keth!

A cry on my lips, I turned to Larry—and the cry died as the heavy curtainings at the entrance on my right undulated, parted as though a body had slipped through, shook and parted again and again—with the dreadful passing of unseen things!

A cry on my lips, I turned to Larry—and the cry faded as the heavy curtains at the entrance on my right moved, parted as if someone had slipped through, shook, and parted again and again—with the terrifying passage of unseen things!

"Larry!" I cried. "Here! Quick!"

"Larry!" I shouted. "Over here! Fast!"

He leaped to his feet, gazed about wildly—and disappeared! Yes—vanished from my sight like the snuffed flame of a candle or as though something moving with the speed of light itself had snatched him away!

He jumped up, looked around frantically—and then he was gone! Just like that—disappeared from my view like the extinguished flame of a candle or as if something moving at the speed of light had taken him away!

Then from the divan came the sounds of struggle, the hissing of straining breaths, the noise of Larry cursing. I leaped over the balustrade, drawing my own pistol—was caught in a pair of mighty arms, my elbows crushed to my sides, drawn down until my face pressed close to a broad, hairy breast—and through that obstacle—formless, shadowless, transparent as air itself—I could still see the battle on the divan!

Then from the couch came the sounds of a struggle, the hissing of strained breaths, and Larry’s cursing. I jumped over the railing, drawing my own gun—only to be caught in powerful arms, my elbows pinned to my sides, pulled down until my face was pressed against a broad, hairy chest—and through that barrier—formless, shadowless, and as transparent as air itself—I could still see the fight on the couch!

Now there were two sharp reports; the struggle abruptly ceased. From a point not a foot over the great couch, as though oozing from the air itself, blood began to drop, faster and ever faster, pouring out of nothingness.

Now there were two loud sounds; the struggle suddenly stopped. From a spot barely above the large couch, as if coming from the air itself, blood began to drip, faster and faster, pouring out of nowhere.

And out of that same air, now a dozen feet away, leaped the face of Larry—bodyless, poised six feet above the floor, blazing with rage—floating weirdly, uncannily to a hideous degree, in vacancy.

And from that same air, now a dozen feet away, the face of Larry suddenly appeared—his body absent, hovering six feet above the ground, burning with anger—floating strangely, eerily to a terrifying extent, in emptiness.

His hands flashed out—armless; they wavered, appearing, disappearing—swiftly tearing something from him. Then there, feet hidden, stiff on legs that vanished at the ankles, striking out into vision with all the dizzy abruptness with which he had been stricken from sight was the O'Keefe, a smoking pistol in hand.

His hands shot out—no arms; they flickered, appearing and disappearing—quickly snatching something from him. Then, with his feet hidden and legs stiff that ended at the ankles, suddenly coming into view with all the dizzying suddenness of how he had been taken from sight was the O'Keefe, a smoking gun in hand.

And ever that red stream trickled out of vacancy and spread over the couch, dripping to the floor.

And always that red stream flowed out of emptiness and spread across the couch, dripping onto the floor.

I made a mighty movement to escape; was held more firmly—and then close to the face of Larry, flashing out with that terrifying instantaneousness even as had his, was the head of Yolara, as devilishly mocking as I had ever seen it, the cruelty shining through it like delicate white flames from hell—and beautiful!

I made a strong attempt to get away; was held even tighter—and then right in front of Larry, appearing with that frightening quickness just like he had, was Yolara's face, as devilishly mocking as I had ever seen it, with cruelty shining through like delicate white flames from hell—and beautiful!

"Stir not! Strike not—until I command!" She flung the words beyond her, addressed to the invisible ones who had accompanied her; whose presences I sensed filling the chamber. The floating, beautiful head, crowned high with corn-silk hair, darted toward the Irishman. He took a swift step backward. The eyes of the priestess deepened toward purple; sparkled with malice.

"Don’t move! Don’t strike—until I say so!" She shouted the words into the air, directed at the unseen beings who were with her; I could feel their presence filling the room. The floating, beautiful head, adorned with blonde hair, rushed toward the Irishman. He quickly stepped back. The priestess's eyes darkened to a deep purple; they sparkled with malice.

"So," she said. "So, Larree—you thought you could go from me so easily!" She laughed softly. "In my hidden hand I hold the Keth cone," she murmured. "Before you can raise the death tube I can smite you—and will. And consider, Larree, if the handmaiden, the choya comes, I can vanish—so"—the mocking head disappeared, burst forth again—"and slay her with the Keth—or bid my people seize her and bear her to the Shining One!"

"So," she said. "So, Larree—you thought you could leave me so easily!" She laughed softly. "In my hidden hand, I hold the Keth cone," she whispered. "Before you can raise the death tube, I can strike you—and I will. And remember, Larree, if the handmaiden, the choya, comes, I can disappear—like this"—the teasing head vanished, then popped back again—"and take her out with the Keth—or order my people to capture her and take her to the Shining One!"

Tiny beads of sweat stood out on O'Keefe's forehead, and I knew he was thinking not of himself, but of Lakla.

Tiny beads of sweat glistened on O'Keefe's forehead, and I knew he wasn't thinking about himself, but about Lakla.

"What do you want with me, Yolara?" he asked hoarsely.

"What do you want from me, Yolara?" he asked hoarsely.

"Nay," came the mocking voice. "Not Yolara to you, Larree—call me by those sweet names you taught me—Honey of the Wild Bee-e-s, Net of Hearts—" Again her laughter tinkled.

"Not at all," came the teasing voice. "Not Yolara to you, Larree—call me by those sweet names you gave me—Honey of the Wild Bee-e-s, Net of Hearts—" Again her laughter rang out.

"What do you want with me?" his voice was strained, the lips rigid.

"What do you want with me?" his voice was tense, his lips tight.

"Ah, you are afraid, Larree." There was diabolic jubilation in the words. "What should I want but that you return with me? Why else did I creep through the lair of the dragon worm and pass the path of perils but to ask you that? And the choya guards you not well." Again she laughed. "We came to the cavern's end and, there were her Akka. And the Akka can see us—as shadows. But it was my desire to surprise you with my coming, Larree," the voice was silken. "And I feared that they would hasten to be first to bring you that message to delight in your joy. And so, Larree, I loosed the Keth upon them—and gave them peace and rest within the nothingness. And the portal below was open—almost in welcome!"

"Ah, you're afraid, Larree." There was a devilish glee in the words. "What could I possibly want more than for you to come back with me? Why else would I have slipped through the dragon's lair and faced all those dangers if not to ask you that? And the choya don’t guard you very well." Again she laughed. "We reached the end of the cavern, and there were her Akka. And the Akka can see us—like shadows. But I wanted to surprise you with my arrival, Larree," the voice was smooth. "And I worried that they would rush to be the first to bring you that message to share in your happiness. So, Larree, I unleashed the Keth on them—and gave them tranquility and rest within the void. And the portal below was open—almost welcoming!"

Once more the malignant, silver pealing of her laughter.

Once again, the cruel, sharp sound of her laughter.

"What do you want with me?" There was wrath in his eyes, and plainly he strove for control.

"What do you want from me?" There was anger in his eyes, and it was clear he was trying to maintain his composure.

"Want!" the silver voice hissed, grew calm. "Do not Siya and Siyana grieve that the rite I pledged them is but half done—and do they not desire it finished? And am I not beautiful? More beautiful than your choya?"

"Want!" the silver voice hissed, then calmed down. "Don’t Siya and Siyana feel sad that the ritual I promised them is only half complete—and don’t they want it finished? And am I not beautiful? More beautiful than your choya?"

The fiendishness died from the eyes; they grew blue, wondrous; the veil of invisibility slipped down from the neck, the shoulders, half revealing the gleaming breasts. And weird, weird beyond all telling was that exquisite head and bust floating there in air—and beautiful, sinisterly beautiful beyond all telling, too. So even might Lilith, the serpent woman, have shown herself tempting Adam!

The evil look vanished from her eyes; they became a bright blue, amazing; the cloak of invisibility slipped down from her neck and shoulders, partially revealing her shining breasts. And strange, unbelievably strange, was that beautiful head and body floating in the air—and stunning, ominously beautiful beyond description, as well. She might have been like Lilith, the serpent woman, showing herself and tempting Adam!

"And perhaps," she said, "perhaps I want you because I hate you; perhaps because I love you—or perhaps for Lugur or perhaps for the Shining One."

"And maybe," she said, "maybe I want you because I hate you; maybe because I love you—or maybe for Lugur or maybe for the Shining One."

"And if I go with you?" He said it quietly.

"And what if I go with you?" he said softly.

"Then shall I spare the handmaiden—and—who knows?—take back my armies that even now gather at the portal and let the Silent Ones rot in peace in their abode—from which they had no power to keep me," she added venomously.

"Then I might spare the handmaiden—and—who knows?—retrieve my armies that are currently gathering at the entrance and let the Silent Ones rot in peace in their home—from which they had no power to stop me," she added bitterly.

"You will swear that, Yolara; swear to go without harming the handmaiden?" he asked eagerly. The little devils danced in her eyes. I wrenched my face from the smothering contact.

"You will swear that, Yolara; swear to go without harming the handmaiden?" he asked eagerly. The little devils danced in her eyes. I pulled my face away from the suffocating contact.

"Don't trust her, Larry!" I cried—and again the grip choked me.

"Don't trust her, Larry!" I shouted—and once more the grip tightened around me.

"Is that devil in front of you or behind you, old man?" he asked quietly, eyes never leaving the priestess. "If he's in front I'll take a chance and wing him—and then you scoot and warn Lakla."

"Is that devil in front of you or behind you, old man?" he asked quietly, his eyes never leaving the priestess. "If he's in front, I'll take a chance and shoot him—and then you hurry and warn Lakla."

But I could not answer; nor, remembering Yolara's threat, would I, had I been able.

But I couldn't answer; and even if I could have, I wouldn't have because I remembered Yolara's threat.

"Decide quickly!" There was cold threat in her voice.

"Decide fast!" There was a chilling threat in her voice.

The curtains toward which O'Keefe had slowly, step by step, drawn close, opened. They framed the handmaiden! The face of Yolara changed to that gorgon mask that had transformed it once before at sight of the Golden Girl. In her blind rage she forgot to cast the occulting veil. Her hand darted like a snake out of the folds; poising itself with the little silver cone aimed at Lakla.

The curtains that O'Keefe had slowly pulled back opened. They framed the handmaiden! Yolara's face turned into that gorgon mask that had once changed when she saw the Golden Girl. In her blind rage, she forgot to cast the obscuring veil. Her hand shot out like a snake from the folds, poised with the little silver cone aimed at Lakla.

But before it was wholly poised, before the priestess could loose its force, the handmaiden was upon her. Swift as the lithe white wolf hound she leaped, and one slender hand gripped Yolara's throat, the other the wrist that lifted the quivering death; white limbs wrapped about the hidden ones, I saw the golden head bend, the hand that held the Keth swept up with a vicious jerk; saw Lakla's teeth sink into the wrist—the blood spurt forth and heard the priestess shriek. The cone fell, bounded toward me; with all my strength I wrenched free the hand that held my pistol, thrust it against the pressing breast and fired.

But before it was completely ready, before the priestess could unleash its power, the handmaiden was on her. Quick as a sleek white wolf hound, she jumped, and one slender hand gripped Yolara's throat while the other grabbed the wrist that raised the trembling weapon; white arms wrapped around the hidden ones. I saw the golden head bend, the hand that held the Keth jerked violently upward; I saw Lakla's teeth sink into the wrist—the blood squirted out, and I heard the priestess scream. The cone fell and bounced towards me; with all my strength, I pulled free the hand that held my pistol, pressed it against the oncoming threat, and fired.

The clasp upon me relaxed; a red rain stained me; at my feet a little pillar of blood jetted; a hand thrust itself from nothingness, clawed—and was still.

The grip on me loosened; I was splattered with red rain; at my feet, a small pillar of blood shot up; a hand emerged from nowhere, clawed—and then it was still.

Now Yolara was down, Lakla meshed in her writhings and fighting like some wild mother whose babes are serpent menaced. Over the two of them, astride, stood the O'Keefe, a pike from one of the high tripods in his hand—thrusting, parrying, beating on every side as with a broadsword against poniard-clutching hands that thrust themselves out of vacancy striving to strike him; stepping here and there, always covering, protecting Lakla with his own body even as a caveman of old who does battle with his mate for their lives.

Now Yolara was down, and Lakla was tangled in her struggles, fighting like a wild mother trying to protect her babies from a serpent threat. Above them, standing firm, was O'Keefe, wielding a pike from one of the tall tripods in his hand—thrusting, parrying, and striking out in all directions like a swordsman against hands holding daggers that reached out from nowhere, trying to hit him; moving around strategically, always shielding Lakla with his own body, just like a caveman fighting for his mate's survival.

The sword-club struck—and on the floor lay the half body of a dwarf, writhing with vanishments and reappearings of legs and arms. Beside him was the shattered tripod from which Larry had wrenched his weapon. I flung myself upon it, dashed it down to break loose one of the remaining supports, struck in midfall one of the unseen even as his dagger darted toward me! The seat splintered, leaving in my clutch a golden bar. I jumped to Larry's side, guarding his back, whirling it like a staff; felt it crunch once—twice—through unseen bone and muscle.

The sword-club hit hard—and on the floor was the half body of a dwarf, squirming with flickering legs and arms. Next to him was the broken tripod from which Larry had pulled his weapon. I threw myself at it, slammed it down to break one of the remaining supports, striking one of the unseen enemies in mid-fall just as his dagger lunged towards me! The seat shattered, leaving me with a golden bar in my grip. I jumped to Larry's side, protecting his back, swinging it like a staff; felt it crunch once—twice—through unseen bone and muscle.

At the door was a booming. Into the chamber rushed a dozen of the frog-men. While some guarded the entrances, others leaped straight to us, and forming a circle about us began to strike with talons and spurs at unseen things that screamed and sought to escape. Now here and there about the blue rugs great stains of blood appeared; heads of dwarfs, torn arms and gashed bodies, half occulted, half revealed. And at last the priestess lay silent, vanquished, white body gleaming with that uncanny—fragmentariness—from her torn robes. Then O'Keefe reached down, drew Lakla from her. Shakily, Yolara rose to her feet. The handmaiden, face still blazing with wrath, stepped before her; with difficulty she steadied her voice.

At the door, there was a loud noise. A dozen frog-men rushed into the room. While some stood watch at the entrances, others jumped straight at us and formed a circle around us, attacking unseen things that shrieked and tried to escape. Now, scattered around the blue rugs were large stains of blood; there were the heads of dwarfs, torn arms, and gory bodies, partly hidden and partly exposed. Finally, the priestess lay quiet, defeated, her pale body shining with an eerie incompleteness from her torn robes. Then O'Keefe reached down and pulled Lakla away from her. Unsteadily, Yolara got to her feet. The handmaiden, her face still burning with anger, stepped in front of her; she struggled to steady her voice.

"Yolara," she said, "you have defied the Silent Ones, you have desecrated their abode, you came to slay these men who are the guests of the Silent Ones and me, who am their handmaiden—why did you do these things?"

"Yolara," she said, "you have gone against the Silent Ones, you have violated their home, you came to kill these men who are the guests of the Silent Ones and me, their servant—why did you do these things?"

"I came for him!" gasped the priestess; she pointed to O'Keefe.

"I came for him!" the priestess gasped, pointing at O'Keefe.

"Why?" asked Lakla.

"Why?" Lakla asked.

"Because he is pledged to me," replied Yolara, all the devils that were hers in her face. "Because he wooed me! Because he is mine!"

"Because he belongs to me," Yolara replied, a fierce expression on her face. "Because he pursued me! Because he is mine!"

"That is a lie!" The handmaiden's voice shook with rage. "It is a lie! But here and now he shall choose, Yolara. And if you he choose, you and he shall go forth from here unmolested—for Yolara, it is his happiness that I most desire, and if you are that happiness—you shall go together. And now, Larry, choose!"

"That’s a lie!" The handmaiden's voice trembled with anger. "It’s a lie! But right now, he has to decide, Yolara. And if he picks you, you both can leave here without any trouble—because Yolara, his happiness is what I care about most, and if you are that happiness—you both should go together. And now, Larry, make your choice!"

Swiftly she stepped beside the priestess; swiftly wrenched the last shreds of the hiding robes from her.

Swiftly, she stepped beside the priestess and quickly yanked the last bits of the hiding robes away from her.

There they stood—Yolara with but the filmiest net of gauze about her wonderful body; gleaming flesh shining through it; serpent woman—-and wonderful, too, beyond the dreams even of Phidias—and hell-fire glowing from the purple eyes.

There they stood—Yolara with just the sheerest layer of gauze around her amazing body; her glowing skin shining through it; a serpent woman—and incredible, too, beyond anything even Phidias could imagine—and a hell-fire glow coming from her purple eyes.

And Lakla, like a girl of the Vikings, like one of those warrior maids who stood and fought for dun and babes at the side of those old heroes of Larry's own green isle; translucent ivory lambent through the rents of her torn draperies, and in the wide, golden eyes flaming wrath, indeed—not the diabolic flames of the priestess but the righteous wrath of some soul that looking out of paradise sees vile wrong in the doing.

And Lakla, like a girl from the Vikings, like one of those warrior women who stood and fought for their homes and children alongside the old heroes of Larry's own green isle; her translucent ivory skin glowing through the tears in her tattered clothing, and in her wide, golden eyes burned with righteous anger, not the evil flames of a priestess but the justified outrage of a soul that, looking out from paradise, sees terrible wrong being done.

"Lakla," the O'Keefe's voice was subdued, hurt, "there is no choice. I love you and only you—and have from the moment I saw you. It's not easy—this. God, Goodwin, I feel like an utter cad," he flashed at me. "There is no choice, Lakla," he ended, eyes steady upon hers.

"Lakla," O'Keefe's voice was soft and pained, "there is no choice. I love you and only you—and I have since the moment I saw you. It's not easy—this. God, Goodwin, I feel like a total jerk," he shot at me. "There is no choice, Lakla," he concluded, his gaze locked on hers.

The priestess's face grew deadlier still.

The priestess's expression became even more menacing.

"What will you do with me?" she asked.

"What are you going to do with me?" she asked.

"Keep you," I said, "as hostage."

"Keep you," I said, "as a hostage."

O'Keefe was silent; the Golden Girl shook her head.

O'Keefe was quiet; the Golden Girl shook her head.

"Well would I like to," her face grew dreaming; "but the Silent Ones say—no; they bid me let you go, Yolara—"

"Sure, I'd love to," her face became wistful; "but the Silent Ones say—no; they tell me to let you go, Yolara—"

"The Silent Ones," the priestess laughed. "You, Lakla! You fear, perhaps, to let me tarry here too close!"

"The Silent Ones," the priestess laughed. "You, Lakla! Are you afraid, maybe, to let me stay here too close!"

Storm gathered again in the handmaiden's eyes; she forced it back.

Storm gathered again in the maid's eyes; she pushed it away.

"No," she answered, "the Silent Ones so command—and for their own purposes. Yet do I think, Yolara, that you will have little time to feed your wickedness—tell that to Lugur—and to your Shining One!" she added slowly.

"No," she replied, "the Silent Ones have their demands—and for their own reasons. But I believe, Yolara, that you won’t have much time to indulge your evil—let Lugur know that—and your Shining One!" she said slowly.

Mockery and disbelief rode high in the priestess's pose. "Am I to return alone—like this?" she asked.

Mockery and disbelief showed in the priestess's stance. "Am I supposed to go back alone—like this?" she asked.

"Nay, Yolara, nay; you shall be accompanied," said Lakla; "and by those who will guard—and watch—you well. They are here even now."

"Nah, Yolara, nah; you will be accompanied," said Lakla; "and by those who will protect—and keep an eye on—you properly. They are here right now."

The hangings parted, and into the chamber came Olaf and Rador.

The curtains opened, and into the room walked Olaf and Rador.

The priestess met the fierce hatred and contempt in the eyes of the Norseman—and for the first time lost her bravado.

The priestess faced the intense hatred and disdain in the Norseman's eyes—and for the first time, she lost her confidence.

"Let not him go with me," she gasped—her eyes searched the floor frantically.

"Don't let him come with me," she gasped—her eyes frantically searched the floor.

"He goes with you," said Lakla, and threw about Yolara a swathing that covered the exquisite, alluring body. "And you shall pass through the Portal, not skulk along the path of the worm!"

"He goes with you," said Lakla, wrapping Yolara in a garment that covered her beautiful, tempting body. "And you will go through the Portal, not creep along the way of the worm!"

She bent to Rador, whispered to him; he nodded; she had told him, I supposed, the secret of its opening.

She leaned down to Rador and whispered to him; he nodded; I figured she had told him the secret of how to open it.

"Come," he said, and with the ice-eyed giant behind her, Yolara, head bent, passed out of those hangings through which, but a little before, unseen, triumph in her grasp, she had slipped.

"Come," he said, and with the icy-eyed giant behind her, Yolara, head down, walked out of those curtains through which, just a moment ago, concealed, with victory in her grasp, she had slipped.

Then Lakla came to the unhappy O'Keefe, rested her hands on his shoulders, looked deep into his eyes.

Then Lakla came to the unhappy O'Keefe, rested her hands on his shoulders, and looked deep into his eyes.

"Did you woo her, even as she said?" she asked.

"Did you try to win her over, just like she said?" she asked.

The Irishman flushed miserably.

The Irishman turned red with embarrassment.

"I did not," he said. "I was pleasant to her, of course, because I thought it would bring me quicker to you, darlin'."

"I didn’t," he said. "I was nice to her, of course, because I thought it would get me to you faster, darling."

She looked at him doubtfully; then—

She looked at him with uncertainty; then—

"I think you must have been very—pleasant!" was all she said—and leaning, kissed him forgivingly straight on the lips. An extremely direct maiden was Lakla, with a truly sovereign contempt for anything she might consider non-essentials; and at this moment I decided she was wiser even than I had thought her.

"I think you must have been really—nice!" was all she said—and leaning in, kissed him forgivingly right on the lips. Lakla was an incredibly straightforward girl, with a truly royal disdain for anything she deemed unimportant; and at that moment, I realized she was smarter than I had previously believed.

He stumbled, feet vanishing; reached down and picked up something that in the grasping turned his hand to air.

He tripped, his feet disappearing; bent down and picked up something that, in the grabbing, turned his hand into nothing.

"One of the invisible cloaks," he said to me. "There must be quite a lot of them about—I guess Yolara brought her full staff of murderers. They're a bit shopworn, probably—but we're considerably better off with 'em in our hands than in hers. And they may come in handy—who knows?"

"One of those invisible cloaks," he said to me. "There must be a lot of them around—I guess Yolara brought her whole crew of killers. They might be a little worn out, but we're definitely better off having them than she is. And they could be useful—who knows?"

There was a choking rattle at my feet; half the head of a dwarf raised out of vacancy; beat twice upon the floor in death throes; fell back. Lakla shivered; gave a command. The frog-men moved about; peering here and there; lifting unseen folds revealing in stark rigidity torn form after form of the priestess's men.

There was a choking rattle at my feet; half the head of a dwarf lifted out of nowhere; it beat twice on the floor in its death throes; then fell back. Lakla shivered; issued a command. The frog-men moved around; peering here and there; lifting unseen layers to reveal, in stark rigidity, the torn bodies of the priestess's men.

Lakla had been right—her Akka were thorough fighters!

Lakla was right—her Akka were tough fighters!

She called, and to her came the frog-woman who was her attendant. To her the handmaiden spoke, pointing to the batrachians who stood, paws and forearms melted beneath the robes they had gathered. She took them and passed out—more grotesque than ever, shattering into streaks of vacancies, reappearing with flickers of shining scale and yellow gems as the tattered pennants of invisibility fluttered about her.

She called, and her attendant, the frog-woman, came to her. The handmaiden pointed to the frogs that stood there, their paws and forearms concealed beneath the robes they had collected. She took them and stepped outside—looking more bizarre than ever, breaking apart into flashes of emptiness, then reappearing with glimmers of shining scales and yellow gems as the torn banners of invisibility danced around her.

The frog-men reached down, swung each a dead dwarf in his arms, and filed, booming triumphantly away.

The frog-men reached down, picked up a dead dwarf in each arm, and marched away with triumphant booms.

And then I remembered the cone of the Keth which had slipped from Yolara's hand; knew it had been that for which her wild eyes searched. But look as closely as we might, search in every nook and corner as we did, we could not find it. Had the dying hand of one of her men clutched it and had it been borne away with them? With the thought Larry and I raced after the scaled warriors, searched every body they carried. It was not there. Perhaps the priestess had found it, retrieved it swiftly without our seeing.

And then I remembered the cone of the Keth that had fallen from Yolara's hand; I realized that was what her wild eyes were searching for. But no matter how closely we looked, searching every nook and cranny, we couldn’t find it. Did one of her dying men grab it and take it with them? With that thought, Larry and I ran after the scaled warriors, checking every body they carried. It wasn’t there. Maybe the priestess had found it and picked it up quickly without us noticing.

Whatever was true—the cone was gone. And what a weapon that one little holder of the shaking death would have been for us!

Whatever was true—the cone was gone. And what a weapon that one little holder of the shaking death would have been for us!




CHAPTER XXVIII

In the Lair of the Dweller

It is with marked hesitation that I begin this chapter, because in it I must deal with an experience so contrary to every known law of physics as to seem impossible. Until this time, barring, of course, the mystery of the Dweller, I had encountered nothing that was not susceptible of naturalistic explanation; nothing, in a word, outside the domain of science itself; nothing that I would have felt hesitancy in reciting to my colleagues of the International Association of Science. Amazing, unfamiliar—advanced—as many of the phenomena were, still they lay well within the limits of what we have mapped as the possible; in regions, it is true, still virgin to the mind of man, but toward which that mind is steadily advancing.

It is with noticeable hesitation that I start this chapter, because I have to talk about an experience that goes against every known law of physics and seems impossible. Until now, except for the mystery of the Dweller, I hadn't come across anything that couldn't be explained naturally; nothing, in short, outside the realm of science itself; nothing that I would feel uncertain about sharing with my colleagues from the International Association of Science. Incredible, unfamiliar—advanced—as many of the phenomena were, they still fell well within the boundaries of what we consider possible; in areas, it is true, still unexplored by human thought, but toward which that thought is steadily progressing.

But this—well, I confess that I have a theory that is naturalistic; but so abstruse, so difficult to make clear within the short confines of the space I have to give it, so dependent upon conceptions that even the highest-trained scientific brains find difficult to grasp, that I despair.

But this—well, I admit I have a naturalistic theory; but it's so complex, so hard to explain within the limited space I have, and it relies on ideas that even the most highly trained scientific minds find tough to understand, that I feel hopeless.

I can only say that the thing occurred; that it took place in precisely the manner I am about to narrate, and that I experienced it.

I can only say that the event happened; that it occurred exactly as I am about to describe, and that I went through it.

Yet, in justice to myself, I must open up some paths of preliminary approach toward the heart of the perplexity. And the first path is the realization that our world whatever it is, is certainly not the world as we see it! Regarding this I shall refer to a discourse upon "Gravitation and the Principle of Relativity," by the distinguished English physicist, Dr. A. S. Eddington, which I had the pleasure of hearing him deliver before the Royal Institution.[1]

Yet, to be fair to myself, I need to explore some initial paths toward understanding the confusion. The first path is realizing that our world, whatever it may be, is definitely not the world as we perceive it! To illustrate this, I will reference a talk on "Gravitation and the Principle of Relativity" by the esteemed English physicist, Dr. A. S. Eddington, which I had the pleasure of attending at the Royal Institution.[1]

I realize, of course, that it is not true logic to argue—"The world is not as we think it is—therefore everything we think impossible is possible in it." Even if it be different, it is governed by law. The truly impossible is that which is outside law, and as nothing can be outside law, the impossible cannot exist.

I recognize, of course, that it’s not really logical to argue—"The world isn’t what we think it is—so everything we think is impossible is possible in it." Even if it is different, it’s still governed by law. The truly impossible is what lies outside of law, and since nothing can exist outside of law, the impossible cannot exist.

The crux of the matter then becomes our determination whether what we think is impossible may or may not be possible under laws still beyond our knowledge.

The main point then is our determination of whether what we think is impossible might actually be possible under laws we still don't understand.

I hope that you will pardon me for this somewhat academic digression, but I felt it was necessary, and it has, at least, put me more at ease. And now to resume.

I hope you’ll forgive me for this slightly academic detour, but I thought it was necessary, and at least it made me feel more comfortable. Now, let’s get back to it.

We had watched, Larry and I, the frog-men throw the bodies of Yolara's assassins into the crimson waters. As vultures swoop down upon the dying, there came sailing swiftly to where the dead men floated, dozens of the luminous globes. Their slender, varicoloured tentacles whipped out; the giant iridescent bubbles climbed over the cadavers. And as they touched them there was the swift dissolution, the melting away into putrescence of flesh and bone that I had witnessed when the dart touched fruit that time I had saved Rador—and upon this the Medusae gorged; pulsing lambently; their wondrous colours shifting, changing, glowing stronger; elfin moons now indeed, but satellites whose glimmering beauty was fed by death; alembics of enchantment whose glorious hues were sucked from horror.

Larry and I watched as the frog-men tossed the bodies of Yolara's assassins into the red waters. Just like vultures swoop down on the dying, dozens of glowing orbs quickly floated over to where the dead men lay. Their thin, colorful tentacles darted out; the huge iridescent bubbles climbed over the corpses. When they made contact, the bodies rapidly dissolved, melting into decay, just like I had seen when the dart hit the fruit that time I saved Rador—and on this, the Medusae feasted; pulsing brightly, their amazing colors shifting, changing, glowing more intensely; tiny moons indeed, but satellites whose shimmering beauty thrived on death; magical vessels whose brilliant hues were drawn from horror.

Sick, I turned away—O'Keefe as pale as I; passed back into the corridor that had opened on the ledge from which we had watched; met Lakla hurrying toward us. Before she could speak there throbbed faintly about us a vast sighing. It grew into a murmur, a whispering, shook us—then passing like a presence, died away in far distance.

Sick, I looked away—O'Keefe as pale as I was; we went back into the hallway that led to the ledge where we had been watching; I ran into Lakla rushing toward us. Before she could say anything, a deep sigh surrounded us. It turned into a murmur, a whispering, shook us—then, like a presence, it faded away into the distance.

"The Portal has opened," said the handmaiden. A fainter sighing, like an echo of the other, mourned about us. "Yolara is gone," she said, "the Portal is closed. Now must we hasten—for the Three have commanded that you, Goodwin, and Larry and I tread that strange road of which I have spoken, and which Olaf may not take lest his heart break—and we must return ere he and Rador cross the bridge."

"The Portal has opened," said the handmaiden. A faint sigh, like an echo of the other, mourned around us. "Yolara is gone," she said, "the Portal is closed. Now we must hurry—for the Three have ordered that you, Goodwin, and Larry and I take that strange path I mentioned, which Olaf cannot tread or his heart will break—and we must return before he and Rador cross the bridge."

Her hand sought Larry's.

She reached for Larry's hand.

"Come!" said Lakla, and we walked on; down and down through hall after hall, flight upon flight of stairways. Deep, deep indeed, we must be beneath the domed castle—Lakla paused before a curved, smooth breast of the crimson stone rounding gently into the passage. She pressed its side; it revolved; we entered; it closed behind us.

"Come!" said Lakla, and we kept moving; down and down through hall after hall, stairway after stairway. We must be really deep beneath the domed castle—Lakla stopped in front of a smooth, curved section of the red stone that gently led into the passage. She pressed its side; it turned; we went in; it shut behind us.

The room, the—hollow—in which we stood was faceted like a diamond; and like a cut brilliant its sides glistened—though dully. Its shape was a deep oval, and our path dropped down to a circular polished base, roughly two yards in diameter. Glancing behind me I saw that in the closing of the entrance there had been left no trace of it save the steps that led from where that entrance had been—and as I looked these steps turned, leaving us isolated upon the circle, only the faceted walls about us—and in each of the gleaming faces the three of us reflected—dimly. It was as though we were within a diamond egg whose graven angles had been turned inward.

The room we were in was hollow, shaped like a diamond; and its sides shone like a cut gem, but not very brightly. It had a deep oval shape, and our path sloped down to a circular polished base, about two yards wide. Looking back, I noticed that there was no sign of the entrance anymore, except for the steps leading away from it—and as I watched, these steps curved, leaving us alone on the circle, surrounded only by the faceted walls—and in each of the shiny surfaces, the three of us were reflected—dimly. It felt like we were inside a diamond egg, with its engraved angles turned inward.

But the oval was not perfect; at my right a screen cut it—a screen that gleamed with fugitive, fleeting luminescences—stretching from the side of our standing place up to the tip of the chamber; slightly convex and crisscrossed by millions of fine lines like those upon a spectroscopic plate, but with this difference—that within each line I sensed the presence of multitudes of finer lines, dwindling into infinitude, ultramicroscopic, traced by some instrument compared to whose delicacy our finest tool would be as a crowbar to the needle of a micrometer.

But the oval wasn’t perfect; to my right, a screen disrupted it—a screen that shimmered with fleeting lights—stretching from where we stood up to the tip of the chamber; slightly curved and crisscrossed by millions of fine lines like those on a spectroscopic plate, but with this difference—that within each line I sensed the presence of countless finer lines, shrinking into infinity, ultramicroscopic, drawn by some instrument compared to whose delicacy our best tool would be like a crowbar next to the needle of a micrometer.

A foot or two from it stood something like the standee of a compass, bearing, like it a cradled dial under whose crystal ran concentric rings of prisoned, lambent vapours, faintly blue. From the edge of the dial jutted a little shelf of crystal, a keyboard, in which were cut eight small cups.

A foot or two away stood something resembling a compass standee, featuring a cradled dial beneath a crystal surface with concentric rings of trapped, glowing vapors, faintly blue. From the edge of the dial extended a small crystal shelf, like a keyboard, with eight small cups carved into it.

Within these cups the handmaiden placed her tapering fingers. She gazed down upon the disk; pressed a digit—and the screen behind us slipped noiselessly into another angle.

Within these cups, the handmaiden placed her slender fingers. She looked down at the disk, pressed a button—and the screen behind us silently shifted to another angle.

"Put your arm around my waist, Larry, darlin', and stand close," she murmured. "You, Goodwin, place your arm over my shoulder."

"Wrap your arm around my waist, Larry, sweetheart, and get close," she whispered. "You, Goodwin, put your arm over my shoulder."

Wondering, I did as she bade; she pressed other fingers upon the shelf's indentations—three of the rings of vapour spun into intense light, raced around each other; from the screen behind us grew a radiance that held within itself all spectrums—not only those seen, but those unseen by man's eyes. It waxed brilliant and ever more brilliant, all suffusing, passing through me as day streams through a window pane!

Wondering, I did as she asked; she placed her fingers on the shelf's grooves—three rings of vapor spun into bright light, racing around each other. From the screen behind us, a glow emerged that contained all colors—not just the ones visible, but also those invisible to the human eye. It became brighter and brighter, filling the space, flowing through me like daylight streaming through a window!

The enclosing facets burst into a blaze of coruscations, and in each sparkling panel I saw our images, shaken and torn like pennants in a whirlwind. I turned to look—was stopped by the handmaiden's swift command: "Turn not—on your life!"

The surrounding surfaces erupted into a flurry of sparkles, and in each shining panel, I saw our reflections, tossed and ripped like flags in a storm. I tried to look—only to be halted by the handmaiden's urgent command: "Don't turn—it's for your life!"

The radiance behind me grew; was a rushing tempest of light in which I was but the shadow of a shadow. I heard, but not with my ears—nay with mind itself—a vast roaring; an ordered tumult of sound that came hurling from the outposts of space; approaching—rushing—hurricane out of the heart of the cosmos—closer, closer. It wrapped itself about us with unearthly mighty arms.

The brightness behind me intensified; it was a swirling storm of light in which I was just a faint outline. I sensed, not with my ears—no, with my mind itself—a tremendous roar; a structured chaos of sound that came racing from the edges of space; coming closer—rushing—a hurricane from the core of the universe—closer, closer. It enveloped us with otherworldly powerful arms.

And brilliant, ever more brilliant, streamed the radiance through us.

And bright, even brighter, the light flowed through us.

The faceted walls dimmed; in front of me they melted, diaphanously, like a gelatinous wall in a blast of flame; through their vanishing, under the torrent of driving light, the unthinkable, impalpable tornado, I began to move, slowly—then ever more swiftly!

The faceted walls faded; in front of me they dissolved, almost like a flexible wall in a burst of fire; through their disappearing, beneath the flood of intense light, the unimaginable, intangible tornado, I began to move, slowly—then faster and faster!

Still the roaring grew; the radiance streamed—ever faster we went. Cutting down through the length, the extension of me, dropped a wall of rock, foreshortened, clenched close; I caught a glimpse of the elfin gardens; they whirled, contracted, into a thin—slice—of colour that was a part of me; another wall of rock shrinking into a thin wedge through which I flew, and that at once took its place within me like a card slipped beside those others!

Still the roaring grew; the light streamed—ever faster we moved. Cutting down through the length, the extension of me, dropped a wall of rock, shortened and tightened; I caught a glimpse of the magical gardens; they whirled, contracted, into a thin slice of color that was a part of me; another wall of rock shrinking into a thin wedge through which I flew, and that immediately took its place within me like a card slipped beside those others!

Flashing around me, and from Lakla and O'Keefe, were nimbuses of flickering scarlet flames. And always the steady hurling forward—appallingly mechanical.

Flashing around me, and from Lakla and O'Keefe, were halos of flickering red flames. And always the constant pushing forward—terrifyingly mechanical.

Another barrier of rock—a gleam of white waters incorporating themselves into my—drawing out—even as were the flowered moss lands, the slicing, rocky walls—still another rampart of cliff, dwindling instantly into the vertical plane of those others. Our flight checked; we seemed to hover within, then to sway onward—slowly, cautiously.

Another barrier of rock—a flash of white water blending into my—drawing out—just like the flowered mossy areas, the jagged rocky walls—yet another wall of cliffs, quickly fading into the vertical surfaces of the others. Our movement paused; we felt like we were hovering inside, then began to sway forward—slowly, carefully.

A mist danced ahead of me—a mist that grew steadily thinner. We stopped, wavered—the mist cleared.

A mist swirled in front of me—a mist that became steadily thinner. We paused, hesitated—the mist faded away.

I looked out into translucent, green distances; shot with swift prismatic gleamings; waves and pulsings of luminosity like midday sun glow through green, tropic waters: dancing, scintillating veils of sparkling atoms that flew, hither and yon, through depths of nebulous splendour!

I gazed out into clear, green expanses, shimmering with quick flashes of color; waves and pulses of light like the midday sun shining through lush, tropical waters: dancing, sparkling layers of glittering particles darting around through the depths of hazy beauty!

And Lakla and Larry and I were, I saw, like shadow shapes upon a smooth breast of stone twenty feet or more above the surface of this place—a surface spangled with tiny white blossoms gleaming wanly through creeping veils of phosphorescence like smoke of moon fire. We were shadows—and yet we had substance; we were incorporated with, a part of, the rock—and yet we were living flesh and blood; we stretched—nor will I qualify this—we stretched through mile upon mile of space that weirdly enough gave at one and the same time an absolute certainty of immense horizontal lengths and a vertical concentration that contained nothing of length, nothing of space whatever; we stood there upon the face of the stone—and still we were here within the faceted oval before the screen of radiance!

And Lakla, Larry, and I were, I noticed, like shadow figures on a smooth rock face twenty feet or more above this place—a surface sprinkled with tiny white flowers shining faintly through creeping veils of glowing light like wisps of moonfire. We were shadows—and yet we had substance; we were merged with, a part of, the rock—and still we were living beings; we stretched—there's no need to qualify this—we stretched through mile after mile of space that strangely enough offered both a clear sense of vast horizontal distances and a vertical focus that held no length, no space at all; we stood there on the surface of the stone—and yet we were here within the faceted oval before the brilliant light!

"Steady!" It was Lakla's voice—and not beside me there, but at my ear close before the screen. "Steady, Goodwin! And—see!"

"Steady!" It was Lakla's voice—and not next to me there, but right by my ear close to the screen. "Steady, Goodwin! And—look!"

The sparkling haze cleared. Enormous reaches stretched before me. Shimmering up through them, and as though growing in some medium thicker than air, was mass upon mass of verdure—fruiting trees and trees laden with pale blossoms, arbours and bowers of pallid blooms, like that sea fruit of oblivion—grapes of Lethe—that cling to the tide-swept walls of the caverns of the Hebrides.

The sparkling haze faded away. Vast expanses opened up in front of me. Rising through them, almost as if blossoming in a denser substance than air, were layers upon layers of greenery—fruit-bearing trees and trees heavy with light-colored flowers, arbors and sheltered spots filled with pale blooms, like that elusive sea fruit of forgetfulness—grapes of Lethe—that cling to the tide-worn walls of the Hebrides' caves.

Through them, beyond them, around and about them, drifted and eddied a horde—great as that with which Tamerlane swept down upon Rome, vast as the myriads which Genghis Khan rolled upon the califs—men and women and children—clothed in tatters, half nude and wholly naked; slant-eyed Chinese, sloe-eyed Malays, islanders black and brown and yellow, fierce-faced warriors of the Solomons with grizzled locks fantastically bedizened; Papuans, feline Javans, Dyaks of hill and shore; hook-nosed Phoenicians, Romans, straight-browed Greeks, and Vikings centuries beyond their lives: scores of the black-haired Murians; white faces of our own Westerners—men and women and children—drifting, eddying—each stamped with that mingled horror and rapture, eyes filled with ecstasy and terror entwined, marked by God and devil in embrace—the seal of the Shining One—the dead-alive; the lost ones!

Through them, beyond them, around and about them, drifted and swirled a crowd—huge like the one Tamerlane brought down on Rome, vast like the countless numbers Genghis Khan sent against the caliphs—men, women, and children—dressed in rags, half-clothed and completely naked; slant-eyed Chinese, sloe-eyed Malays, islanders black, brown, and yellow, fierce-looking warriors from the Solomons with wild grizzled hair; Papuans, cat-like Javans, Dyaks from hills and shores; hook-nosed Phoenicians, Romans, straight-browed Greeks, and Vikings centuries after their time: dozens of the black-haired Murians; white faces of our own Westerners—men, women, and children—drifting, swirling—each marked by a mix of horror and rapture, eyes filled with intertwined ecstasy and terror, marked by God and devil in embrace—the seal of the Shining One—the undead; the lost ones!

The loot of the Dweller!

The Dweller's loot!

Soul-sick, I gazed. They lifted to us visages of dread; they swept down toward us, glaring upward—a bank against which other and still other waves of faces rolled, were checked, paused; until as far as I could see, like billows piled upon an ever-growing barrier, they stretched beneath us—staring—staring!

Soul-sick, I looked on. They showed us faces filled with fear; they surged toward us, glaring upward—a wall against which more and more waves of faces rolled, were halted, paused; until as far as I could see, like waves piling up against an ever-growing barrier, they stretched beneath us—staring—staring!

Now there was a movement—far, far away; a concentrating of the lambency; the dead-alive swayed, oscillated, separated—forming a long lane against whose outskirts they crowded with avid, hungry insistence.

Now there was a movement—far, far away; a focusing of the glow; the dead-alive swayed, rocked, separated—creating a long path along which they gathered with eager, hungry determination.

First only a luminous cloud, then a whirling pillar of splendours through the lane came—the Shining One. As it passed, the dead-alive swirled in its wake like leaves behind a whirlwind, eddying, twisting; and as the Dweller raced by them, brushing them with its spirallings and tentacles, they shone forth with unearthly, awesome gleamings—like vessels of alabaster in which wicks flare suddenly. And when it had passed they closed behind it, staring up at us once more.

First a bright cloud, then a swirling column of brilliance came down the street—the Shining One. As it moved past, the half-dead swirled behind it like leaves caught in a whirlwind, spinning and twisting; and as the Dweller rushed by them, brushing against them with its spirals and tendrils, they glimmered with otherworldly, awe-inspiring brightness—like alabaster vessels where the wicks suddenly ignite. And when it had moved on, they closed behind it, looking up at us once again.

The Dweller paused beneath us.

The Dweller stopped below us.

Out of the drifting ruck swam the body of Throckmartin! Throckmartin, my friend, to find whom I had gone to the pallid moon door; my friend whose call I had so laggardly followed. On his face was the Dweller's dreadful stamp; the lips were bloodless; the eyes were wide, lucent, something like pale, phosphorescence gleaming within them—and soulless.

Out of the drifting mass emerged Throckmartin’s body! Throckmartin, my friend, whom I had gone to the pale moon door to find; my friend whose call I had so sluggishly followed. On his face was the horrifying mark of the Dweller; his lips were colorless; his eyes were wide, glowing, resembling something like pale phosphorescence flickering within them—and soulless.

He stared straight up at me, unwinking, unrecognizing. Pressing against his side was a woman, young and gentle, and lovely—lovely even through the mask that lay upon her face. And her wide eyes, like Throckmartin's, glowed with the lurking, unholy fires. She pressed against him closely; though the hordes kept up the faint churning, these two kept ever together, as though bound by unseen fetters.

He looked directly at me, unblinking and unaware. Next to him was a young, gentle, and beautiful woman—beautiful even with the mask covering her face. Her wide eyes, like Throckmartin's, shone with hidden, unholy flames. She stayed close to him; even as the crowds swirled faintly around them, these two remained together, as if tied by invisible bonds.

And I knew the girl for Edith, his wife, who in vain effort to save him had cast herself into the Dweller's embrace!

And I knew the girl for Edith, his wife, who, in a futile attempt to save him, had thrown herself into the Dweller's embrace!

"Throckmartin!" I cried. "Throckmartin! I'm here!"

"Throckmartin!" I shouted. "Throckmartin! I'm here!"

Did he hear? I know now, of course, he could not.

Did he hear? I know now, of course, that he couldn’t.

But then I waited—hope striving to break through the nightmare hands that gripped my heart.

But then I waited—hope trying to push through the nightmare hands that clutched my heart.

Their wide eyes never left me. There was another movement about them, others pushed past them; they drifted back, swaying, eddying—and still staring were lost in the awful throng.

Their wide eyes never broke contact with me. There was more movement around them, others pushing past; they drifted back, swaying, swirling—and still staring, were lost in the chaotic crowd.

Vainly I strained my gaze to find them again, to force some sign of recognition, some awakening of the clean life we know. But they were gone. Try as I would I could not see them—nor Stanton and the northern woman named Thora who had been the first of that tragic party to be taken by the Dweller.

Vainly, I strained my gaze to find them again, hoping to see some sign of recognition, some glimpse of the clean life we know. But they were gone. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn't see them—or Stanton and the northern woman named Thora, who had been the first of that tragic group to be taken by the Dweller.

"Throckmartin!" I cried again, despairingly. My tears blinded me.

"Throckmartin!" I cried out again, feeling hopeless. My tears blurred my vision.

I felt Lakla's light touch.

I felt Lakla's gentle touch.

"Steady," she commanded, pitifully. "Steady, Goodwin. You cannot help them—now! Steady and—watch!"

"Calm down," she ordered, sounding desperate. "Calm down, Goodwin. You can't help them—right now! Stay focused and—watch!"

Below us the Shining One had paused—spiralling, swirling, vibrant with all its transcendent, devilish beauty; had paused and was contemplating us. Now I could see clearly that nucleus, that core shot through with flashing veins of radiance, that ever-shifting shape of glory through the shroudings of shimmering, misty plumes, throbbing lacy opalescences, vaporous spirallings of prismatic phantom fires. Steady over it hung the seven little moons of amethyst, of saffron, of emerald and azure and silver, of rose of life and moon white. They poised themselves like a diadem—calm, serene, immobile—and down from them into the Dweller, piercing plumes and swirls and spirals, ran countless tiny strands, radiations, finer than the finest spun thread of spider's web, gleaming filaments through which seemed to run—power—from the seven globes; like—yes, that was it—miniatures of the seven torrents of moon flame that poured through the septichromatic, high crystals in the Moon Pool's chamber roof.

Below us, the Shining One had stopped—spiraling, swirling, alive with all its transcendent, devilish beauty; it had paused and was watching us. Now I could see clearly that nucleus, that core shot through with flashing veins of light, that ever-shifting shape of glory through the shrouds of shimmering, misty plumes, pulsing lacy opalescences, and vaporous spirals of prismatic phantom fires. Above it hung seven small moons of amethyst, saffron, emerald, azure, silver, rose of life, and moon white. They floated like a tiara—calm, serene, still—and from them into the Dweller, through piercing plumes and swirls and spirals, ran countless tiny strands, radiations, thinner than the finest spider’s web, gleaming filaments that seemed to carry—power—from the seven globes; like—yes, that was it—miniatures of the seven torrents of moon flame that streamed through the septichromatic, high crystals in the Moon Pool's chamber roof.

Swam out of the coruscating haze the—face!

Swam out of the shimmering mist the—face!

Both of man and of woman it was—like some ancient, androgynous deity of Etruscan fanes long dust, and yet neither woman nor man; human and unhuman, seraphic and sinister, benign and malefic—and still no more of these four than is flame, which is beautiful whether it warms or devours, or wind whether it feathers the trees or shatters them, or the wave which is wondrous whether it caresses or kills.

Both man and woman—like some ancient, androgynous god of long-gone Etruscan temples, yet neither fully woman nor man; human and unhuman, angelic and eerie, kind and cruel—and still no more of these four than flame, which is beautiful whether it warms or consumes, or wind whether it caresses the trees or tears them apart, or the wave which is amazing whether it embraces or devastates.

Subtly, undefinably it was of our world and of one not ours. Its lineaments flowed from another sphere, took fleeting familiar form—and as swiftly withdrew whence they had come; something amorphous, unearthly—as of unknown unheeding, unseen gods rushing through the depths of star-hung space; and still of our own earth, with the very soul of earth peering out from it, caught within it—and in some—unholy—way debased.

Subtly and in a way that can’t be defined, it was a part of our world and a part of another. Its features seemed to come from a different realm, taking on quick, recognizable shapes—only to vanish back to where they originated; something formless, otherworldly—like unknown, indifferent, unseen gods racing through the vastness of star-filled space; yet still connected to our own planet, with the very essence of Earth shining through it, trapped within it—and in a somehow—unholy—manner diminished.

It had eyes—eyes that were now only shadows darkening within its luminosity like veils falling, and falling, opening windows into the unknowable; deepening into softly glowing blue pools, blue as the Moon Pool itself; then flashing out, and this only when the—face—bore its most human resemblance, into twin stars large almost as the crown of little moons; and with that same baffling suggestion of peep-holes into a world untrodden, alien, perilous to man!

It had eyes—eyes that were now just shadows darkening within its glow like veils falling, and falling, opening windows into the unknown; deepening into softly glowing blue pools, as blue as the Moon Pool itself; then flashing out, and this only when the—face—had its most human-like appearance, into twin stars almost as large as the crowns of little moons; and with that same confusing hint of peep-holes into a world untouched, alien, dangerous to human beings!

"Steady!" came Lakla's voice, her body leaned against mine.

"Steady!" Lakla said, her body pressing against mine.

I gripped myself, my brain steadied, I looked again. And I saw that of body, at least body as we know it, the Shining One had none—nothing but the throbbing, pulsing core streaked with lightning veins of rainbows; and around this, never still, sheathing it, the swirling, glorious veilings of its hell and heaven born radiance.

I steadied myself, my mind focused, and looked again. And I saw that the Shining One had no body, at least not in the way we understand it—just a throbbing, pulsing core shot through with lightning-like veins of rainbows; and surrounding it, never still, were the swirling, glorious veils of its hell and heaven-born radiance.

So the Dweller stood—and gazed.

So the Dweller stood and stared.

Then up toward us swept a reaching, questing spiral!

Then a sweeping, searching spiral came towards us!

Under my hand Lakla's shoulder quivered; dead-alive and their master vanished—I danced, flickered, within the rock; felt a swift sense of shrinking, of withdrawal; slice upon slice the carded walls of stone, of silvery waters, of elfin gardens slipped from me as cards are withdrawn from a pack, one by one—slipped, wheeled, flattened, and lengthened out as I passed through them and they passed from me.

Under my hand, Lakla’s shoulder trembled; half-dead and their master gone—I danced, flickered, inside the rock; felt a quick sense of shrinking, of pulling back; layer by layer the rough walls of stone, the silvery waters, the magical gardens slipped away from me like cards being drawn from a deck, one by one—slipped, turned, stretched out as I moved through them and they faded from me.

Gasping, shaken, weak, I stood within the faceted oval chamber; arm still about the handmaiden's white shoulder; Larry's hand still clutching her girdle.

Gasping, shaken, weak, I stood in the faceted oval room; my arm still around the handmaiden's pale shoulder; Larry's hand still gripping her belt.

The roaring, impalpable gale from the cosmos was retreating to the outposts of space—was still; the intense, streaming, flooding radiance lessened—died.

The roaring, intangible wind from the cosmos was pulling back to the edges of space—it was still; the bright, streaming, overflowing light faded—died.

"Now have you beheld," said Lakla, "and well you trod the road. And now shall you hear, even as the Silent Ones have commanded, what the Shining One is—and how it came to be."

"Have you seen it now," said Lakla, "and you walked the path well. And now you will hear, just as the Silent Ones have instructed, what the Shining One is—and how it came to be."

The steps flashed back; the doorway into the chamber opened.

The steps lit up again; the doorway to the room opened.

Larry as silent as I—we followed her through it.

Larry was as silent as I was—we followed her through it.


[1] Reprinted in full in Nature, in which those sufficiently interested may peruse it.—W. T. G.

[1] Reprinted in full in Nature, where those who are interested can read it.—W. T. G.




CHAPTER XXIX

The Shaping of the Shining One

We reached what I knew to be Lakla's own boudoir, if I may so call it. Smaller than any of the other chambers of the domed castle in which we had been, its intimacy was revealed not only by its faint fragrance but by its high mirrors of polished silver and various oddly wrought articles of the feminine toilet that lay here and there; things I afterward knew to be the work of the artisans of the Akka—and no mean metal workers were they. One of the window slits dropped almost to the floor, and at its base was a wide, comfortably cushioned seat commanding a view of the bridge and of the cavern ledge. To this the handmaiden beckoned us; sank upon it, drew Larry down beside her and motioned me to sit close to him.

We arrived at what I recognized as Lakla's own private space, if I can call it that. It was smaller than any of the other rooms in the domed castle we’d visited, its cozy atmosphere revealed not only by a subtle fragrance but also by the tall, polished silver mirrors and various uniquely designed feminine items scattered around; objects I later learned were crafted by the artisans of the Akka—and they were no ordinary metal workers. One of the window slits came nearly down to the floor, and at its base was a wide, comfortable seat that offered a view of the bridge and the ledge of the cavern. The handmaiden signaled for us to come over, sank down onto it, pulled Larry down beside her, and gestured for me to sit close to him.

"Now this," she said, "is what the Silent Ones have commanded me to tell you two: To you Larry, that knowing you may weigh all things in your mind and answer as your spirit bids you a question that the Three will ask—and what that is I know not," she murmured, "and I, they say, must answer, too—and it—frightens me!"

"Now this," she said, "is what the Silent Ones have commanded me to tell you two: To you, Larry, that you should consider everything carefully in your mind and respond as your spirit guides you to a question that the Three will ask—and I don't know what that is," she murmured, "and I, they say, must answer, too—and it—frightens me!"

The great golden eyes widened; darkened with dread; she sighed, shook her head impatiently.

The big golden eyes widened, darkened with fear; she sighed and shook her head impatiently.

"Not like us, and never like us," she spoke low, wonderingly, "the Silent Ones say were they. Nor were those from which they sprang like those from which we have come. Ancient, ancient beyond thought are the Taithu, the race of the Silent Ones. Far, far below this place where now we sit, close to earth heart itself were they born; and there they dwelt for time upon time, laya upon laya upon laya—with others, not like them, some of which have vanished time upon time agone, others that still dwell—below—in their—cradle.

"Not like us, and never like us," she said quietly, in awe, "that’s what the Silent Ones say they are. Those who gave rise to them were also different from those who brought us into being. The Taithu, the race of the Silent Ones, are ancient, older than we can imagine. They were born far, far beneath where we are now sitting, close to the very heart of the earth; and they lived there for ages, laya upon laya upon laya—with others, unlike them, some of which have vanished long ago, while others still live—below—in their—cradle."

"It is hard"—she hesitated—"hard to tell this—that slips through my mind—because I know so little that even as the Three told it to me it passed from me for lack of place to stand upon," she went on, quaintly. "Something there was of time when earth and sun were but cold mists in the—the heavens—something of these mists drawing together, whirling, whirling, faster and faster—drawing as they whirled more and more of the mists—growing larger, growing warm—forming at last into the globes they are, with others spinning around the sun—something of regions within this globe where vast fire was prisoned and bursting forth tore and rent the young orb—of one such bursting forth that sent what you call moon flying out to company us and left behind those spaces whence we now dwell—and of—of life particles that here and there below grew into the race of the Silent Ones, and those others—but not the Akka which, like you, they say came from above—and all this I do not understand—do you, Goodwin?" she appealed to me.

"It’s hard"—she paused—"hard to say this—that slips through my mind—because I know so little that even as the Three told it to me, it slipped away for lack of a solid foundation," she continued, strangely. "There was a time when the earth and sun were just cold mists in the—the heavens—something about these mists coming together, swirling, swirling, faster and faster—pulling in more and more of the mists as they spun—growing larger, getting warmer—finally forming into the spheres they are, with others orbiting around the sun—something about areas within this globe where immense fire was trapped and erupted, tearing apart the young orb—of one such eruption that sent what you call the moon flying out to accompany us and left behind the spaces from which we now exist—and of—of life particles that here and there below developed into the race of the Silent Ones, and those others—but not the Akka which, like you, they say came from above—and all this I don’t understand—do you, Goodwin?" she asked me.

I nodded—for what she had related so fragmentarily was in reality an excellent approach to the Chamberlain-Moulton theory of a coalescing nebula contracting into the sun and its planets.

I nodded—because what she had shared, though in bits and pieces, was actually a great explanation of the Chamberlain-Moulton theory about a merging nebula contracting into the sun and its planets.

Astonishing was the recognition of this theory. Even more so was the reference to the life particles, the idea of Arrhenius, the great Swede, of life starting on earth through the dropping of minute, life spores, propelled through space by the driving power of light and, encountering favourable environment here, developing through the vast ages into man and every other living thing we know.[1]

Astonishing was the acknowledgment of this theory. Even more remarkable was the mention of the life particles, the concept of Arrhenius, the great Swede, that life on Earth began with the arrival of tiny life spores, propelled through space by the force of light and, upon finding a suitable environment here, evolving over vast ages into humans and every other living thing we know.[1]

Nor was it incredible that in the ancient nebula that was the matrix of our solar system similar, or rather dissimilar, particles in all but the subtle essence we call life, might have become entangled and, resisting every cataclysm as they had resisted the absolute zero of outer space, found in these caverned spaces their proper environment to develop into the race of the Silent Ones and—only they could tell what else!

Nor was it hard to believe that in the ancient cloud of gas and dust that formed our solar system, similar, or rather dissimilar, particles—everything except for the delicate essence we call life—might have become intertwined and, defying every disaster just as they had survived the absolute zero of outer space, found in these cavernous areas the right conditions to evolve into the race of the Silent Ones and—only they could say what else!

"They say," the handmaiden's voice was surer, "they say that in their—cradle—near earth's heart they grew; grew untroubled by the turmoil and disorder which flayed the surface of this globe. And they say it was a place of light and that strength came to them from earth heart—strength greater than you and those from which you sprang ever derived from sun.

"They say," the handmaiden's voice was more confident, "they say that in their—cradle—close to the earth's core they grew; they grew without being affected by the chaos and disorder that battered the surface of this world. And they say it was a place of light and that strength came to them from the earth's core—strength greater than what you and those you came from ever got from the sun.

"At last, ancient, ancient beyond all thought, they say again, was this time—they began to know, to—to—realize—themselves. And wisdom came ever more swiftly. Up from their cradle, because they did not wish to dwell longer with those—others—they came and found this place.

"Finally, ancient, far older than anyone can imagine, they say once more, was this time—they began to know, to—to—understand—themselves. And wisdom arrived more quickly. They rose from their cradle because they didn’t want to stay any longer with those—others—they found this place."

"When all the face of earth was covered with waters in which lived only tiny, hungry things that knew naught save hunger and its satisfaction, they had attained wisdom that enabled them to make paths such as we have just travelled and to look out upon those waters! And laya upon laya thereafter, time upon time, they went upon the paths and watched the flood recede; saw great bare flats of steaming ooze appear on which crawled and splashed larger things which had grown from the tiny hungry ones; watched the flats rise higher and higher and green life begin to clothe them; saw mountains uplift and vanish.

"When the entire surface of the earth was covered with waters inhabited only by small, hungry creatures that knew nothing except for hunger and its fulfillment, they gained knowledge that allowed them to create the paths we have just traveled and to gaze out at those waters! And layer upon layer thereafter, time and again, they followed the paths and observed the flood retreat; they saw vast, bare expanses of steaming muck emerge, where larger beings, evolved from the small hungry ones, crawled and splashed; they witnessed the flats rise higher and higher and green life starting to cover them; and they saw mountains rise and vanish."

"Ever the green life waxed and the things which crept and crawled grew greater and took ever different forms; until at last came a time when the steaming mists lightened and the things which had begun as little more than tiny hungry mouths were huge and monstrous, so huge that the tallest of my Akka would not have reached the knee of the smallest of them.

"Always, the green life increased and the creatures that crawled around grew larger and took on different shapes; until finally, a time came when the steaming mists lifted and the beings that had started as nothing more than tiny hungry mouths became huge and monstrous, so huge that even the tallest of my Akka wouldn't have reached the knee of the smallest of them."

"But in none of these, in none, was there—realization—of themselves, say the Three; naught but hunger driving, always driving them to still its crying.

"But in none of these, in none, was there—realization—of themselves, say the Three; nothing but hunger driving, always driving them to quiet its cry."

"So for time upon time the race of the Silent Ones took the paths no more, placing aside the half-thought that they had of making their way to earth face even as they had made their way from beside earth heart. They turned wholly to the seeking of wisdom—and after other time on time they attained that which killed even the faintest shadow of the half-thought. For they crept far within the mysteries of life and death, they mastered the illusion of space, they lifted the veils of creation and of its twin destruction, and they stripped the covering from the flaming jewel of truth—but when they had crept within those mysteries they bid me tell you, Goodwin, they found ever other mysteries veiling the way; and after they had uncovered the jewel of truth they found it to be a gem of infinite facets and therefore not wholly to be read before eternity's unthinkable end!

"So over time, the race of the Silent Ones stopped taking those paths, putting aside the vague idea they had of coming to Earth as they had once departed from its core. They completely devoted themselves to seeking wisdom—and after much time, they achieved the knowledge that eliminated even the faintest trace of that vague idea. They delved deep into the mysteries of life and death, they conquered the illusion of space, they lifted the veils of creation and its counterpart, destruction, and they stripped away the layers from the brilliant jewel of truth—but when they entered those mysteries, they told me to share with you, Goodwin, that they encountered even more mysteries blocking their way; and after they uncovered the jewel of truth, they discovered it to be a gem with infinite facets and thus not entirely comprehensible before the unimaginable end of eternity!"

"And for this they were glad—because now throughout eternity might they and theirs pursue knowledge over ways illimitable.

"And for this they were happy—because now, for all eternity, they and their loved ones could seek knowledge along endless paths."

"They conquered light—light that sprang at their bidding from the nothingness that gives birth to all things and in which lie all things that are, have been and shall be; light that streamed through their bodies cleansing them of all dross; light that was food and drink; light that carried their vision afar or bore to them images out of space opening many windows through which they gazed down upon life on thousands upon thousands of the rushing worlds; light that was the flame of life itself and in which they bathed, ever renewing their own. They set radiant lamps within the stones, and of black light they wove the sheltering shadows and the shadows that slay.

"They harnessed light—light that responded to their call from the nothingness that creates everything and contains all that exists, has existed, and will exist; light that flowed through their bodies, purifying them of all impurities; light that served as nourishment; light that expanded their vision or brought to them images from beyond, opening many windows through which they looked down upon life across countless rushing worlds; light that was the very essence of life itself, in which they immersed themselves, constantly renewing their own. They placed radiant lamps within the stones, and from dark light they crafted sheltering shadows and the shadows that destroy."

"Arose from this people those Three—the Silent Ones. They led them all in wisdom so that in the Three grew—pride. And the Three built them this place in which we sit and set the Portal in its place and withdrew from their kind to go alone into the mysteries and to map alone the facets of Truth Jewel.

"Arose from this people those Three—the Silent Ones. They led them all in wisdom so that in the Three grew—pride. And the Three built them this place in which we sit and set the Portal in its place and withdrew from their kind to go alone into the mysteries and to map alone the facets of Truth Jewel."

"Then there came the ancestors of the—Akka; not as they are now, and glowing but faintly within them the spark of—self-realization. And the Taithu seeing this spark did not slay them. But they took the ancient, long untrodden paths and looked forth once more upon earth face. Now on the land were vast forests and a chaos of green life. On the shores things scaled and fanged, fought and devoured each other, and in the green life moved bodies great and small that slew and ran from those that would slay.

"Then came the ancestors of the—Akka; not as they are now, and glowing but faintly within them was the spark of—self-realization. The Taithu, seeing this spark, did not kill them. Instead, they took the ancient, long-neglected paths and looked out once more upon the face of the earth. Now, the land was filled with vast forests and a chaotic mix of green life. On the shores, creatures with scales and fangs fought and preyed upon each other, while in the greenery, bodies big and small moved, killing and fleeing from those that would kill."

"They searched for the passage through which the Akka had come and closed it. Then the Three took them and brought them here; and taught them and blew upon the spark until it burned ever stronger and in time they became much as they are now—my Akka.

"They looked for the way that the Akka had taken and sealed it off. Then the Three brought them here, taught them, and breathed onto the spark until it burned brighter and eventually, they became much like they are now—my Akka.

"The Three took counsel after this and said—'We have strengthened life in these until it has become articulate; shall we not create life?'" Again she hesitated, her eyes rapt, dreaming. "The Three are speaking," she murmured. "They have my tongue—"

"The Three held a discussion afterward and said—'We have enhanced life in these beings until it has become expressive; shouldn’t we create life?'" Again she paused, her eyes focused, lost in thought. "The Three are communicating," she whispered. "They have taken my voice—"

And certainly, with an ease and rapidity as though she were but a voice through which minds far more facile, more powerful poured their thoughts, she spoke.

And definitely, with a smoothness and speed as if she were just a voice channeling thoughts from minds that were much quicker and stronger, she spoke.

"Yea," the golden voice was vibrant. "We said that what we would create should be of the spirit of life itself, speaking to us with the tongues of the far-flung stars, of the winds, of the waters, and of all upon and within these. Upon that universal matrix of matter, that mother of all things that you name the ether, we laboured. Think not that her wondrous fertility is limited by what ye see on earth or what has been on earth from its beginning. Infinite, infinite are the forms the mother bears and countless are the energies that are part of her.

"Yes," the golden voice was lively. "We said that what we would create should reflect the very essence of life, communicating with us through the languages of distant stars, the winds, the waters, and everything on and within them. We worked upon that universal foundation of matter, that source of all things you call the ether. Don't think that her amazing ability to create is limited to what you see on earth or what has existed on earth since its beginning. Infinite, infinite are the forms she generates, and countless are the energies that are part of her.

"By our wisdom we had fashioned many windows out of our abode and through them we stared into the faces of myriads of worlds, and upon them all were the children of ether even as the worlds themselves were her children.

"With our knowledge, we created many windows in our home, and through them, we gazed into the faces of countless worlds, all filled with the children of the ether, just as the worlds themselves were her offspring."

"Watching we learned, and learning we formed that ye term the Dweller, which those without name—the Shining One. Within the Universal Mother we shaped it, to be a voice to tell us her secrets, a lamp to go before us lighting the mysteries. Out of the ether we fashioned it, giving it the soul of light that still ye know not nor perhaps ever may know, and with the essence of life that ye saw blossoming deep in the abyss and that is the pulse of earth heart we filled it. And we wrought with pain and with love, with yearning and with scorching pride and from our travail came the Shining One—our child!

"From watching, we learned, and from learning, we created what you call the Dweller, which those without a name refer to as the Shining One. Within the Universal Mother, we shaped it to be a voice that shares her secrets, a lamp to guide us through the mysteries. From the ether, we formed it, giving it the soul of light that you still do not know and may never fully understand, and with the essence of life you saw blooming deep in the abyss, which is the heartbeat of the earth, we filled it. We forged it with pain and love, with longing and fierce pride, and from our struggle came the Shining One—our child!"

"There is an energy beyond and above ether, a purposeful, sentient force that laps like an ocean the furthest-flung star, that transfuses all that ether bears, that sees and speaks and feels in us and in you, that is incorporate in beast and bird and reptile, in tree and grass and all living things, that sleeps in rock and stone, that finds sparkling tongue in jewel and star and in all dwellers within the firmament. And this ye call consciousness!

"There’s an energy that exists beyond and above everything, a deliberate, aware force that surrounds even the furthest star, that flows through everything the universe holds, that sees and speaks and feels in us and in you, that is present in animals and birds and reptiles, in trees and grass and all living things, that rests in rock and stone, that shines in jewels and stars and in everything within the sky. And this you call consciousness!"

"We crowned the Shining One with the seven orbs of light which are the channels between it and the sentience we sought to make articulate, the portals through which flow its currents and so flowing, become choate, vocal, self-realizant within our child.

"We crowned the Shining One with the seven orbs of light that are the channels between it and the consciousness we aimed to articulate, the gateways through which its currents flow and in doing so, become defined, vocal, and self-aware within our child."

"But as we shaped, there passed some of the essence of our pride; in giving will we had given power, perforce, to exercise that will for good or for evil, to speak or to be silent, to tell us what we wished of that which poured into it through the seven orbs or to withhold that knowledge itself; and in forging it from the immortal energies we had endowed it with their indifference; open to all consciousness it held within it the pole of utter joy and the pole of utter woe with all the arc that lies between; all the ecstasies of the countless worlds and suns and all their sorrows; all that ye symbolize as gods and all ye symbolize as devils—not negativing each other, for there is no such thing as negation, but holding them together, balancing them, encompassing them, pole upon pole!"

"But as we created, part of our pride slipped away; in giving, we also gave power to exercise that will for good or for evil, to speak or remain silent, to share what we wanted to know from the influx through the seven orbs or to keep that knowledge hidden. By shaping it from immortal energies, we infused it with their indifference; open to all consciousness, it contained both the peak of pure joy and the peak of pure sorrow, along with everything in between; all the ecstatic experiences of countless worlds and suns and all their pain; everything you represent as gods and everything you represent as devils—not opposing each other, since negation doesn’t exist, but holding them together, balancing and encompassing them, pole by pole!"

So this was the explanation of the entwined emotions of joy and terror that had changed so appallingly Throckmartin's face and the faces of all the Dweller's slaves!

So this was the explanation for the mixed feelings of joy and fear that had so shockingly altered Throckmartin's face and the faces of all the Dweller's slaves!

The handmaiden's eyes grew bright, alert, again; the brooding passed from her face; the golden voice that had been so deep found its own familiar pitch.

The handmaiden's eyes sparkled with alertness once more; the heaviness vanished from her face; the golden voice that had been so low regained its usual tone.

"I listened while the Three spoke to you," she said. "Now the shaping of the Shining One had been a long, long travail and time had flown over the outer world laya upon laya. For a space the Shining One was content to dwell here; to be fed with the foods of light: to open the eyes of the Three to mystery upon mystery and to read for them facet after facet of the gem of truth. Yet as the tides of consciousness flowed through it they left behind shadowings and echoes of their burdens; and the Shining One grew stronger, always stronger of itself within itself. Its will strengthened and now not always was it the will of the Three; and the pride that was woven in the making of it waxed, while the love for them that its creators had set within it waned.

"I listened while the Three spoke to you," she said. "The creation of the Shining One had been a long, grueling process, and time flew over the outer world layer upon layer. For a while, the Shining One was happy to stay here, nourished by the foods of light: to unveil to the Three mystery after mystery and to interpret for them aspect after aspect of the gem of truth. Yet, as the tides of consciousness flowed through it, they left behind shadows and echoes of their burdens; and the Shining One grew stronger, always stronger within itself. Its will became more powerful, and it wasn’t always aligned with the will of the Three anymore; the pride that was woven into its creation grew, while the love its creators had instilled in it began to fade."

"Not ignorant were the Taithu of the work of the Three. First there were a few, then more and more who coveted the Shining One and who would have had the Three share with them the knowledge it drew in for them. But the Silent Ones in their pride, would not.

"Not unaware were the Taithu of the work of the Three. At first, there were just a few, but then more and more who desired the Shining One and who wanted the Three to share the knowledge it gathered with them. But the Silent Ones, in their pride, refused."

"There came a time when its will was now all its own, and it rebelled, turning its gaze to the wider spaces beyond the Portal, offering itself to the many there who would serve it; tiring of the Three, their control and their abode.

There came a time when its will was completely its own, and it rebelled, turning its gaze to the wider spaces beyond the Portal, offering itself to the many there who would serve it; tired of the Three, their control, and their place.

"Now the Shining One has its limitations, even as we. Over water it can pass, through air and through fire; but pass it cannot, through rock or metal. So it sent a message—how I know not—to the Taithu who desired it, whispering to them the secret of the Portal. And when the time was ripe they opened the Portal and the Shining One passed through it to them; nor would it return to the Three though they commanded, and when they would have forced it they found that it had hived and hidden a knowledge that they could not overcome.

"Now the Shining One has its limits, just like we do. It can move over water, through air, and through fire; but it can't pass through rock or metal. So it sent a message—how, I don't know—to the Taithu who wanted it, whispering to them the secret of the Portal. And when the time was right, they opened the Portal and the Shining One passed through it to them; it refused to return to the Three even when they commanded it to, and when they tried to force it, they found that it had gathered and hidden a knowledge that they couldn't overcome."

"Yet by their arts the Three could have shattered the seven shining orbs; but they would not because—they loved, it!

"Yet through their skills, the Three could have destroyed the seven shining orbs; but they chose not to because—they loved it!"

"Those to whom it had gone built for it that place I have shown you, and they bowed to it and drew wisdom from it. And ever they turned more and more from the ways in which the Taithu had walked—for it seemed that which came to the Shining One through the seven orbs had less and less of good and more and more of the power you call evil. Knowledge it gave and understanding, yes; but not that which, clear and serene, lights the paths of right wisdom; rather were they flares pointing the dark roads that lead to—to the ultimate evil!

"Those who received it built the place I showed you, and they respected it and gained wisdom from it. Over time, they turned further away from the paths that the Taithu had followed—since it appeared that what reached the Shining One through the seven orbs offered less and less goodness and more and more of the power you call evil. It provided knowledge and understanding, yes; but not the clarity and peace that illuminate the paths of true wisdom; instead, they were more like flares guiding the dark roads that lead to—ultimately—evil!"

"Not all of the race of the Three followed the counsel of the Shining One. There were many, many, who would have none of it nor of its power. So were the Taithu split; and to this place where there had been none, came hatred, fear and suspicion. Those who pursued the ancient ways went to the Three and pleaded with them to destroy their work—and they would not, for still they loved it.

"Not everyone from the Three followed the advice of the Shining One. There were many who rejected it and its power completely. This caused a split among the Taithu; and to this place, which had known none of it, came hatred, fear, and suspicion. Those who stuck to the ancient ways went to the Three and begged them to undo their work—and they refused, because they still loved it."

"Stronger grew the Dweller and less and less did it lay before its worshippers—for now so they had become—the fruits of its knowledge; and it grew—restless—turning its gaze upon earth face even as it had turned it from the Three. It whispered to the Taithu to take again the paths and look out upon the world. Lo! above them was a great fertile land on which dwelt an unfamiliar race, skilled in arts, seeking and finding wisdom—mankind! Mighty builders were they; vast were their cities and huge their temples of stone.

"Stronger grew the Dweller, and less and less did it provide its worshippers—the very same people—with the fruits of its knowledge; and it grew restless, turning its gaze toward the earth as it had earlier turned away from the Three. It whispered to the Taithu to revisit the paths and observe the world. Look! Above them was a vast, fertile land inhabited by an unfamiliar race, skilled in various arts, seeking and discovering wisdom—humanity! They were mighty builders; their cities were immense, and their temples of stone were colossal."

"They called their lands Muria and they worshipped a god Thanaroa whom they imagined to be the maker of all things, dwelling far away. They worshipped as closer gods, not indifferent but to be prayed to and to be propitiated, the moon and the sun. Two kings they had, each with his council and his court. One was high priest to the moon and the other high priest to the sun.

"They named their lands Muria and they worshipped a god called Thanaroa, whom they believed to be the creator of everything, living far away. They revered the moon and the sun as closer gods, not indifferent but worthy of prayers and offerings. They had two kings, each with his own council and court. One was the high priest of the moon and the other the high priest of the sun."

"The mass of this people were black-haired, but the sun king and his nobles were ruddy with hair like mine; and the moon king and his followers were like Yolara—or Lugur. And this, the Three say, Goodwin, came about because for time upon time the law had been that whenever a ruddy-haired or ashen-tressed child was born of the black-haired it became dedicated at once to either sun god or moon god, later wedding and bearing children only to their own kind. Until at last from the black-haired came no more of the light-locked ones, but the ruddy ones, being stronger, still arose from them."

"The majority of this people had black hair, but the sun king and his nobles had reddish hair like mine; and the moon king and his followers resembled Yolara—or Lugur. And this, the Three say, Goodwin, happened because for countless generations the rule was that whenever a child with reddish or gray hair was born to black-haired parents, they were immediately dedicated to either the sun god or the moon god, later marrying and having children only with their own kind. Eventually, no more light-haired children came from the black-haired, but the reddish-haired ones, being stronger, still emerged from them."


[1] Professor Svante August Arrhenius, in his Worlds in the Making—the conception that life is universally diffused, constantly emitted from all habitable worlds in the form of spores which traverse space for years and ages, the majority being ultimately destroyed by the heat of some blazing star, but some few finding a resting-place on globes which have reached the habitable stage.—W. T. G.

[1] Professor Svante August Arrhenius, in his Worlds in the Making—the idea that life exists everywhere, constantly being released from all habitable worlds in the form of spores that travel through space for years and ages, most of which end up destroyed by the heat of some blazing star, but a few find a place to settle on planets that have become habitable.—W. T. G.




CHAPTER XXX

The Building of the Moon Pool

She paused, running her long fingers through her own bronze-flecked ringlets. Selective breeding this, with a vengeance, I thought; an ancient experiment in heredity which of course would in time result in the stamping out of the tendency to depart from type that lies in all organisms; resulting, obviously, at last, in three fixed forms of black-haired, ruddy-haired, and silver-haired—but this, with a shock of realization it came to me, was also an accurate description of the dark-polled ladala, their fair-haired rulers and of the golden-brown tressed Lakla!

She paused, running her long fingers through her own bronze-flecked ringlets. Selective breeding, for sure, I thought; an age-old experiment in heredity that would eventually eliminate the tendency to stray from the norm found in all organisms. This would obviously lead to three fixed types: black-haired, red-haired, and silver-haired. But then, with a jolt of realization, I recognized that this was also a precise description of the dark-polled ladala, their fair-haired rulers, and the golden-brown-haired Lakla!

How—questions began to stream through my mind; silenced by the handmaiden's voice.

How—questions started flooding my mind, but they were silenced by the handmaiden's voice.

"Above, far, far above the abode of the Shining One," she said, "was their greatest temple, holding the shrines both of sun and moon. All about it were other temples hidden behind mighty walls, each enclosing its own space and squared and ruled and standing within a shallow lake; the sacred city, the city of the gods of this land—"

"Up there, way up above the home of the Shining One," she said, "was their biggest temple, containing the shrines of both the sun and the moon. Surrounding it were other temples concealed behind massive walls, each one enclosing its own area and laid out in a square, standing in a shallow lake; the sacred city, the city of the gods of this land—"

"It is the Nan-Matal that she is describing," I thought.

"It’s the Nan-Matal she’s talking about," I thought.

"Out upon all this looked the Taithu who were now but the servants of the Shining One as it had been the messenger of the Three," she went on. "When they returned the Shining One spoke to them, promising them dominion over all that they had seen, yea, under it dominion of all earth itself and later perhaps of other earths!

"Looking over all of this were the Taithu, who were now just the servants of the Shining One, just as it had been the messenger of the Three," she continued. "When they came back, the Shining One spoke to them, promising them control over everything they had seen, yes, under it control of all the earth itself and maybe later even of other earths!"

"In the Shining One had grown craft, cunning; knowledge to gain that which it desired. Therefore it told its Taithu—and mayhap told them truth—that not yet was it time for them to go forth; that slowly must they pass into that outer world, for they had sprung from heart of earth and even it lacked power to swirl unaided into and through the above. Then it counselled them, instructing them what to do. They hollowed the chamber wherein first I saw you, cutting their way to it that path down which from it you sped.

"In the Shining One, craftiness and cunning grew; knowledge was gained to achieve what it wanted. So it told its Taithu—and maybe told them the truth—that it wasn't time for them to go out yet; that they had to slowly move into that outer world, for they had come from the heart of the earth, and even it didn't have the power to move on its own into and through the above. Then it advised them, teaching them what to do. They hollowed out the chamber where I first saw you, cutting their way to the path down which you sped away."

"It revealed to them that the force that is within moon flame is kin to the force that is within it, for the chamber of its birth was the chamber too of moon birth and into it went the subtle essence and powers that flow in that earth child: and it taught them how to make that which fills what you call the Moon Pool whose opening is close behind its Veil hanging upon the gleaming cliffs.

"It showed them that the energy within moon flame is similar to the energy inside it, because the place where it was born was also the place of moon birth. Into it flowed the delicate essence and powers that exist in that earth child: and it taught them how to create what fills what you refer to as the Moon Pool, whose entrance is just behind its Veil hanging on the shining cliffs."

"When this was done it taught them how to make and how to place the seven lights through which moon flame streams into Moon Pool—the seven lights that are kin to its own seven orbs even as its fires are kin to moon fires—and which would open for it a path that it could tread. And all this the Taithu did, working so secretly that neither those of their race whose faces were set against the Shining One nor the busy men above know aught of it.

"When this was done, it showed them how to create and position the seven lights through which moonlight flows into the Moon Pool—the seven lights that are related to its own seven orbs just as its fires are related to moon fires—and which would open a path for it to follow. And all of this the Taithu accomplished, working so discreetly that neither those of their kind who opposed the Shining One nor the occupied people above were aware of it."

"When it was done they moved up the path, clustering within the Moon Pool Chamber. Moon flame streamed through the seven globes, poured down upon the pool; they saw mists arise, embrace, and become one with the moon flame—and then up through Moon Pool, shaping itself within the mists of light, whirling, radiant—the Shining One!

"When it was finished, they made their way up the path, gathering in the Moon Pool Chamber. Moonlight streamed through the seven globes and poured down onto the pool; they watched as mists rose, intertwined, and merged with the moonlight—and then up through the Moon Pool, forming itself in the glowing mists, swirling, radiant—the Shining One!"

"Almost free, almost loosed upon the world it coveted!

"Almost free, almost unleashed into the world it longed for!"

"Again it counselled them, and they pierced the passage whose portal you found first; set the fires within its stones, and revealing themselves to the moon king and his priests spake to them even as the Shining One had instructed.

"Once more it advised them, and they opened the entrance you discovered first; lit the fires inside its stones, and showed themselves to the moon king and his priests, speaking to them just as the Shining One had instructed."

"Now was the moon king filled with fear when he looked upon the Taithu, shrouded with protecting mists of light in Moon Pool Chamber, and heard their words. Yet, being crafty, he thought of the power that would be his if he heeded and how quickly the strength of the sun king would dwindle. So he and his made a pact with the Shining One's messengers.

"Now the moon king was filled with fear as he looked upon the Taithu, surrounded by protective mists of light in the Moon Pool Chamber, and heard their words. But being clever, he considered the power that would be his if he listened and how quickly the strength of the sun king would fade. So he and his followers made a pact with the Shining One's messengers."

"When next the moon was round and poured its flames down upon Moon Pool, the Taithu gathered there again, watched the child of the Three take shape within the pillars, speed away—and out! They heard a mighty shouting, a tumult of terror, of awe and of worship; a silence; a vast sighing—and they waited, wrapped in their mists of light, for they feared to follow nor were they near the paths that would have enabled them to look without.

"When the moon was full again and cast its light over Moon Pool, the Taithu gathered there once more, watching as the child of the Three took form among the pillars, raced away—and disappeared! They heard a loud shout, a mix of fear, wonder, and reverence; then silence; a deep sigh—and they waited, surrounded by their mists of light, afraid to follow and too far from the paths that would have let them see outside."

"Another tumult—and back came the Shining One, murmuring with joy, pulsing, triumphant, and clasped within its vapours a man and woman, ruddy-haired, golden-eyed, in whose faces rapture and horror lay side by side—gloriously, hideously. And still holding them it danced above the Moon Pool and—sank!

"Another upheaval—and back came the Shining One, whispering with joy, vibrant, victorious, and embracing a man and woman within its mist, both with red hair and golden eyes, their faces a mix of ecstasy and terror—wonderfully, terrifyingly. Still holding them, it danced over the Moon Pool and—sank!"

"Now must I be brief. Lat after lat the Shining One went forth, returning with its sacrifices. And stronger after each it grew—and gayer and more cruel. Ever when it passed with its prey toward the pool, the Taithu who watched felt a swift, strong intoxication, a drunkenness of spirit, streaming from it to them. And the Shining One forgot what it had promised them of dominion—and in this new evil delight they too forgot.

"Now I must be brief. Lat after lat, the Shining One ventured out, returning with its sacrifices. And with each return, it grew stronger—and more cheerful and more cruel. Whenever it passed with its prey toward the pool, the Taithu who watched felt a quick, intense intoxication, a kind of spiritual drunkenness, flowing from it to them. And the Shining One forgot what it had promised them about dominion—and in this new wicked delight, they too forgot."

"The outer land was torn with hatred and open strife. The moon king and his kind, through the guidance of the evil Taithu and the favour of the Shining One, had become powerful and the sun king and his were darkened. And the moon priests preached that the child of the Three was the moon god itself come to dwell with them.

"The outer land was filled with hatred and open conflict. The moon king and his followers, guided by the evil Taithu and favored by the Shining One, had gained power, while the sun king and his people were overshadowed. The moon priests proclaimed that the child of the Three was the moon god itself, come to live among them."

"Now vast tides arose and when they withdrew they took with them great portions of this country. And the land itself began to sink. Then said the moon king that the moon had called to ocean to destroy because wroth that another than he was worshipped. The people believed and there was slaughter. When it was over there was no more a sun king nor any of the ruddy-haired folk; slain were they, slain down to the babe at breast.

"Now huge tides rose, and when they receded, they took away large parts of this land. The ground itself began to sink. Then the moon king said that the moon had summoned the ocean to bring destruction because it was angry that someone other than it was being worshipped. The people believed him, and there was bloodshed. When it was over, there was no more sun king, nor any of the red-haired people; they were all killed, down to the babe at the breast."

"But still the tides swept higher; still dwindled the land!

"But still the tides rose higher; still the land shrank!"

"As it shrank multitudes of the fleeing people were led through Moon Pool Chamber and carried here. They were what now are called the ladala, and they were given place and set to work; and they thrived. Came many of the fair-haired; and they were given dwellings. They sat beside the evil Taithu; they became drunk even as they with the dancing of the Shining One; they learned—not all; only a little part but little enough—of their arts. And ever the Shining One danced more gaily out there within the black amphitheatre; grew ever stronger—and ever the hordes of its slaves behind the Veil increased.

"As it got smaller, countless fleeing people were led through the Moon Pool Chamber and brought here. They came to be known as the ladala, and they were given a place and set to work; and they flourished. Many of the fair-haired arrived, and they were given homes. They sat alongside the wicked Taithu; they got drunk just like they did while dancing with the Shining One; they learned—not all of it; only a small part—but even that was enough—of their skills. And the Shining One danced ever more joyfully out there in the black amphitheater; it grew ever stronger—and the number of its slaves behind the Veil kept increasing."

"Nor did the Taithu who clung to the old ways check this—they could not. By the sinking of the land above, their own spaces were imperilled. All of their strength and all of their wisdom it took to keep this land from perishing; nor had they help from those others mad for the poison of the Shining One; and they had no time to deal with them nor the earth race with whom they had foregathered.

"Neither did the Taithu, who held onto the old traditions, stop this—they couldn’t. As the land above sank, their own areas were at risk. It took all their strength and wisdom to prevent this land from dying; they had no help from those others who were obsessed with the poison of the Shining One; and they had no time to confront them or the earth race they had met with."

"At last came a slow, vast flood. It rolled even to the bases of the walled islets of the city of the gods—and within these now were all that were left of my people on earth face.

"At last, a slow, massive flood arrived. It rolled all the way to the bases of the walled islands of the city of the gods—and within these now were all that remained of my people on earth."

"I am of those people," she paused, looking at me proudly, "one of the daughters of the sun king whose seed is still alive in the ladala!"

"I am one of those people," she paused, looking at me proudly, "one of the daughters of the sun king whose legacy is still alive in the ladala!"

As Larry opened his mouth to speak she waved a silencing hand.

As Larry started to speak, she held up a hand to silence him.

"This tide did not recede," she went on. "And after a time the remnant, the moon king leading them, joined those who had already fled below. The rocks became still, the quakings ceased, and now those Ancient Ones who had been labouring could take breath. And anger grew within them as they looked upon the work of their evil kin. Again they sought the Three—and the Three now knew what they had done and their pride was humbled. They would not slay the Shining One themselves, for still they loved it; but they instructed these others how to undo their work; how also they might destroy the evil Taithu were it necessary.

"This tide didn’t pull back," she continued. "And after a while, the survivors, led by the moon king, joined those who had already escaped below. The rocks became quiet, the shuddering stopped, and now those Ancient Ones who had been toiling could finally catch their breath. Anger grew within them as they looked upon the destruction caused by their wicked kin. Once again, they sought the Three—and the Three now realized what they had done and their pride was diminished. They wouldn’t kill the Shining One themselves, because they still loved it; but they taught these others how to fix their mistakes and how they could also eliminate the evil Taithu if necessary."

"Armed with the wisdom of the Three they went forth—but now the Shining One was strong indeed. They could not slay it!

"Equipped with the knowledge of the Three, they set out—but now the Shining One was truly powerful. They couldn't defeat it!"

"Nay, it knew and was prepared; they could not even pass beyond its Veil nor seal its abode. Ah, strong, strong, mighty of will, full of craft and cunning had the Shining One become. So they turned upon their kind who had gone astray and made them perish, to the last. The Shining One came not to the aid of its servants—though they called; for within its will was the thought that they were of no further use to it; that it would rest awhile and dance with them—who had so little of the power and wisdom of its Taithu and therefore no reins upon it. And while this was happening black-haired and fair-haired ran and hid and were but shaking vessels of terror.

"No, it knew and was ready; they couldn't even get past its Veil or seal its home. Ah, how strong, powerful, and full of will, craft, and cunning the Shining One had become. So they turned on their kind who had gone wrong and made them perish, to the very last one. The Shining One did not come to help its servants—though they called out; for in its mind was the belief that they were no longer useful to it; that it would rest for a while and dance with them—who had so little of the power and wisdom of its Taithu and therefore no control over it. And while this was happening, black-haired and fair-haired individuals ran and hid, trembling in fear."

"The Ancient Ones took counsel. This was their decision; that they would go from the gardens before the Silver Waters—leaving, since they could not kill it, the Shining One with its worshippers. They sealed the mouth of the passage that leads to the Moon Pool Chamber and they changed the face of the cliff so that none might tell where it had been. But the passage itself they left open—having foreknowledge I think, of a thing that was to come to pass in the far future—perhaps it was your journey here, my Larry and Goodwin—verily I think so. And they destroyed all the ways save that which we three trod to the Dweller's abode.

"The Ancient Ones gathered for a discussion. They decided to leave the gardens by the Silver Waters, allowing the Shining One and its followers to remain since they couldn't destroy it. They sealed off the passage leading to the Moon Pool Chamber and altered the cliff's appearance so that no one could recognize where it had been. However, they kept the passage itself open—perhaps knowing about something that would happen far in the future—maybe it was your journey here, my Larry and Goodwin—I truly believe so. They eliminated all other paths except for the one we three took to the Dweller's home."

"For the last time they went to the Three—to pass sentence upon them. This was the doom—that here they should remain, alone, among the Akka, served by them, until that time dawned when they would have will to destroy the evil they had created—and even now—loved; nor might they seek death, nor follow their judges until this had come to pass. This was the doom they put upon the Three for the wickedness that had sprung from their pride, and they strengthened it with their arts that it might not be broken.

"For the last time they went to the Three—to pass judgment on them. This was the sentence—that they should stay here, alone, among the Akka, served by them, until the time came when they would have the will to destroy the evil they had created—and even now—loved; nor could they seek death, nor follow their judges until this came to pass. This was the sentence they imposed on the Three for the wickedness that arose from their pride, and they reinforced it with their skills so that it could not be broken."

"Then they passed—to a far land they had chosen where the Shining One could not go, beyond the Black Precipices of Doul, a green land—"

"Then they moved on—to a distant land they had chosen where the Shining One could not follow, past the Black Precipices of Doul, a lush land—"

"Ireland!" interrupted Larry, with conviction, "I knew it."

"Ireland!" Larry interjected confidently, "I knew it."

"Since then time upon time had passed," she went on, unheeding. "The people called this place Muria after their sunken land and soon they forgot where had been the passage the Taithu had sealed. The moon king became the Voice of the Dweller and always with the Voice is a woman of the moon king's kin who is its priestess.

"Since then, a lot of time has gone by," she continued, not paying attention. "The people named this place Muria after their lost land and soon forgot where the path the Taithu had closed off used to be. The moon king became the Voice of the Dweller, and always accompanying the Voice is a woman from the moon king's family who serves as its priestess."

"And many have been the journeys upward of the Shining One, through the Moon Pool—returning with still others in its coils.

"And many have been the journeys upward of the Shining One, through the Moon Pool—returning with even more in its coils."

"And now again has it grown restless, longing for the wider spaces. It has spoken to Yolara and to Lugur even as it did to the dead Taithu, promising them dominion. And it has grown stronger, drawing to itself power to go far on the moon stream where it will. Thus was it able to seize your friend, Goodwin, and Olaf's wife and babe—and many more. Yolara and Lugur plan to open way to earth face; to depart with their court and under the Shining One grasp the world!

"And now it has become restless again, yearning for broader horizons. It has communicated with Yolara and Lugur just as it did with the deceased Taithu, offering them control. And it has gained strength, attracting power to travel far on the moonstream wherever it desires. This is how it managed to capture your friend, Goodwin, along with Olaf's wife and child—and many others. Yolara and Lugur are planning to create a passage to the earth's surface; to leave with their followers and, under the Shining One, conquer the world!"

"And this is the tale the Silent Ones bade me tell you—and it is done."

"And this is the story the Silent Ones asked me to share with you—and it's complete."

Breathlessly I had listened to the stupendous epic of a long-lost world. Now I found speech to voice the question ever with me, the thing that lay as close to my heart as did the welfare of Larry, indeed the whole object of my quest—the fate of Throckmartin and those who had passed with him into the Dweller's lair; yes, and of Olaf's wife, too.

Breathlessly, I had listened to the incredible story of a long-lost world. Now I found the words to voice the question that was always on my mind, the thing that mattered to me as much as Larry's well-being, indeed the main purpose of my quest—the fate of Throckmartin and those who had entered the Dweller's lair with him; yes, and also of Olaf's wife.

"Lakla," I said, "the friend who drew me here and those he loved who went before him—can we not save them?"

"Lakla," I said, "the friend who brought me here and those he loved who came before him—can we not save them?"

"The Three say no, Goodwin." There was again in her eyes the pity with which she had looked upon Olaf. "The Shining One—feeds—upon the flame of life itself, setting in its place its own fires and its own will. Its slaves are only shells through which it gleams. Death, say the Three, is the best that can come to them; yet will that be a boon great indeed."

"The Three say no, Goodwin." There was again in her eyes the pity with which she had looked upon Olaf. "The Shining One—feeds—on the flame of life itself, replacing it with its own fires and its own will. Its slaves are just shells through which it shines. Death, the Three say, is the best that can happen to them; yet that would be a truly great blessing."

"But they have souls, mavourneen," Larry said to her. "And they're alive still—in a way. Anyhow, their souls have not gone from them."

"But they have souls, mavourneen," Larry said to her. "And they're still alive—in a way. Anyway, their souls haven't left them."

I caught a hope from his words—sceptic though I am—holding that the existence of soul has never been proved by dependable laboratory methods—for they recalled to me that when I had seen Throckmartin, Edith had been close beside him.

I felt a spark of hope from what he said—despite my skepticism—because the existence of the soul has never been proven by reliable scientific methods. His words reminded me that when I saw Throckmartin, Edith was right next to him.

"It was days after his wife was taken, that the Dweller seized Throckmartin," I cried. "How, if their wills, their life, were indeed gone, how did they find each other mid all that horde? How did they come together in the Dweller's lair?"

"It was days after his wife was taken that the Dweller caught Throckmartin," I exclaimed. "If their wills and their lives were really gone, how did they find each other among all that chaos? How did they end up together in the Dweller's lair?"

"I do not know," she answered, slowly. "You say they loved—and it is true that love is stronger even than death!"

"I don't know," she replied slowly. "You say they loved—and it's true that love is stronger than even death!"

"One thing I don't understand"—this was Larry again—"is why a girl like you keeps coming out of the black-haired crowd; so frequently and one might say, so regularly, Lakla. Aren't there ever any red-headed boys—and if they are what becomes of them?"

"One thing I don't get"—this was Larry again—"is why a girl like you keeps standing out from the dark-haired crowd; so often and, you could say, so consistently, Lakla. Aren't there any red-headed guys—and if there are, what happens to them?"

"That, Larry, I cannot answer," she said, very frankly. "There was a pact of some kind; how made or by whom I know not. But for long the Murians feared the return of the Taithu and greatly they feared the Three. Even the Shining One feared those who had created it—for a time; and not even now is it eager to face them—that I know. Nor are Yolara and Lugur so sure. It may be that the Three commanded it: but how or why I know not. I only know that it is true—for here am I and from where else would I have come?"

"That, Larry, I can't answer," she said honestly. "There was some kind of agreement; I don't know how it was made or who made it. But for a long time, the Murians were afraid of the return of the Taithu and they greatly feared the Three. Even the Shining One was afraid of those who created it—for a while; and even now it isn’t eager to face them—that I know. Neither are Yolara and Lugur so certain. It might be that the Three commanded it: but how or why, I don't know. I just know that it's true—because here I am, and where else would I have come from?"

"From Ireland," said Larry O'Keefe, promptly. "And that's where you're going. For 'tis no place for a girl like you to have been brought up—Lakla; what with people like frogs, and a half-god three quarters devil, and red oceans, an' the only Irish things yourself and the Silent Ones up there, bless their hearts. It's no place for ye, and by the soul of St. Patrick, it's out of it soon ye'll be gettin'!"

"From Ireland," said Larry O'Keefe, quickly. "And that’s where you’re headed. This is no place for a girl like you to have grown up—Lakla; what with people like frogs, a half-god three-quarters devil, and red oceans, and the only Irish things being you and the Silent Ones up there, bless their hearts. It's not a place for you, and by the soul of St. Patrick, you’ll be getting out of here soon!"

Larry! Larry! If it had but been true—and I could see Lakla and you beside me now!

Larry! Larry! If only it were true—and I could see Lakla and you next to me now!




CHAPTER XXXI

Larry and the Frog-Men

Long had been her tale in the telling, and too long, perhaps, have I been in the repeating—but not every day are the mists rolled away to reveal undreamed secrets of earth-youth. And I have set it down here, adding nothing, taking nothing from it; translating liberally, it is true, but constantly striving, while putting it into idea-forms and phraseology to be readily understood by my readers, to keep accurately to the spirit. And this, I must repeat, I have done throughout my narrative, wherever it has been necessary to record conversation with the Murians.

Her story has taken a long time to tell, and maybe I’ve taken too long to retell it—but the mists don’t part every day to reveal the untold secrets of youthful experiences. I’ve written it down here, not adding anything or taking anything away; while I’ve interpreted it freely, I’ve worked hard to express it in a way that my readers can easily understand while staying true to the essence of the original. I must emphasize that I’ve done this consistently throughout my narrative, especially when it comes to recording conversations with the Murians.

Rising, I found I was painfully stiff—as muscle-bound as though I had actually trudged many miles. Larry, imitating me, gave an involuntary groan.

Rising, I realized I was incredibly stiff—tight in my muscles as if I had actually walked a lot of miles. Larry, copying my movements, let out an involuntary groan.

"Faith, mavourneen," he said to Lakla, relapsing unconsciously into English, "your roads would never wear out shoe-leather, but they've got their kick, just the same!"

"Faith, mavourneen," he told Lakla, unconsciously switching back to English, "your roads wouldn’t wear out shoe leather, but they’ve got their charm, just the same!"

She understood our plight, if not his words; gave a soft little cry of mingled pity and self-reproach; forced us back upon the cushions.

She understood what we were going through, even if she didn't grasp his words; let out a quiet sound of both sympathy and guilt; pushed us back into the cushions.

"Oh, but I'm sorry!" mourned Lakla, leaning over us. "I had forgotten—for those new to it the way is a weary one, indeed—"

"Oh, I'm so sorry!" Lakla said sadly, leaning over us. "I completely forgot—it's a tough journey for those who are new to it, for sure."

She ran to the doorway, whistled a clear high note down the passage. Through the hangings came two of the frog-men. She spoke to them rapidly. They crouched toward us, what certainly was meant for an amiable grin wrinkling the grotesque muzzles, baring the glistening rows of needle-teeth. And while I watched them with the fascination that they never lost for me, the monsters calmly swung one arm around our knees, lifted us up like babies—and as calmly started to walk away with us!

She rushed to the doorway and whistled a sharp, high note down the hall. Two of the frog-men emerged through the hangings. She quickly spoke to them. They leaned toward us, and what was clearly meant to be a friendly smile distorted their bizarre faces, revealing shiny rows of sharp teeth. While I stared at them with the fascination they always held for me, the creatures casually wrapped one arm around our knees, lifted us up like we were toddlers—and just as casually started walking away with us!

"Put me down! Put me down, I say!" The O'Keefe's voice was both outraged and angry; squinting around I saw him struggling violently to get to his feet. The Akka only held him tighter, booming comfortingly, peering down into his flushed face inquiringly.

"Put me down! Put me down, I said!" O'Keefe's voice was filled with outrage and anger; squinting around, I saw him struggling fiercely to get to his feet. The Akka just held him tighter, booming reassuringly, looking down into his flushed face with curiosity.

"But, Larry—darlin'!"—Lakla's tones were—well, maternally surprised—"you're stiff and sore, and Kra can carry you quite easily."

"But, Larry—sweetheart!"—Lakla's voice was—well, motherly surprised—"you're tense and sore, and Kra can carry you without any trouble."

"I won't be carried!" sputtered the O'Keefe. "Damn it, Goodwin, there are such things as the unities even here, an' for a lieutenant of the Royal Air Force to be picked up an' carted around like a—like a bundle of rags—it's not discipline! Put me down, ye omadhaun, or I'll poke ye in the snout!" he shouted to his bearer—who only boomed gently, and stared at the handmaiden, plainly for further instructions.

"I won't be carried!" O'Keefe shouted. "Damn it, Goodwin, there are still some principles to follow here, and for a lieutenant in the Royal Air Force to be picked up and carried around like—like a pile of rags—it's just not right! Put me down, you omadhaun, or I’ll punch you in the face!" he yelled at his bearer—who just responded with a gentle rumble and looked at the handmaiden, clearly waiting for more instructions.

"But, Larry—dear!"—Lakla was plainly distressed—"it will hurt you to walk; and I don't want you to hurt, Larry—darlin'!"

"But, Larry—sweetheart!"—Lakla was clearly upset—"it will hurt you to walk; and I don't want you to be in pain, Larry—darling!"

"Holy shade of St. Patrick!" moaned Larry; again he made a mighty effort to tear himself from the frog-man's grip; gave up with a groan. "Listen, alanna!" he said plaintively. "When we get to Ireland, you and I, we won't have anybody to pick us up and carry us about every time we get a bit tired. And it's getting me in bad habits you are!"

"Holy shade of St. Patrick!" Larry groaned; he made another strong effort to break free from the frog-man's grip but gave up with a sigh. "Listen, alanna!" he said sadly. "When we get to Ireland, you and I, we won't have anyone to pick us up and carry us around every time we get a little tired. You're spoiling me!"

"Oh, yes, we will, Larry!" cried the handmaiden, "because many, oh, many, of my Akka will go with us!"

"Oh, yes, we will, Larry!" shouted the handmaiden, "because so many, oh, so many of my Akka will join us!"

"Will you tell this—BOOB!—to put me down!" gritted the now thoroughly aroused O'Keefe. I couldn't help laughing; he glared at me.

"Will you tell this—BOOB!—to put me down!" O'Keefe gritted out, now completely fired up. I couldn't help but laugh; he shot a glare at me.

"Bo-oo-ob?" exclaimed Lakla.

"Bob?" exclaimed Lakla.

"Yes, boo-oo-ob!" said O'Keefe, "an' I have no desire to explain the word in my present position, light of my soul!"

"Yeah, boo-oo-ob!" said O'Keefe, "and I really don’t want to explain the word from where I’m at right now, light of my soul!"

The handmaiden sighed, plainly dejected. But she spoke again to the Akka, who gently lowered the O'Keefe to the floor.

The handmaiden sighed, clearly upset. But she spoke again to the Akka, who gently set the O'Keefe down on the floor.

"I don't understand," she said hopelessly, "if you want to walk, why, of course, you shall, Larry." She turned to me.

"I don't get it," she said in frustration, "if you want to walk, then, of course, you can, Larry." She turned to me.

"Do you?" she asked.

"Do you?" she asked.

"I do not," I said firmly.

"I don't," I said confidently.

"Well, then," murmured Lakla, "go you, Larry and Goodwin, with Kra and Gulk, and let them minister to you. After, sleep a little—for not soon will Rador and Olaf return. And let me feel your lips before you go, Larry—darlin'!" She covered his eyes caressingly with her soft little palms; pushed him away.

"Well, then," murmured Lakla, "you go, Larry and Goodwin, with Kra and Gulk, and let them take care of you. After that, get some rest—Rador and Olaf won't be back anytime soon. And let me feel your lips before you go, Larry—darling!" She gently covered his eyes with her soft little hands and pushed him away.

"Now go," said Lakla, "and rest!"

"Now go," Lakla said, "and take a break!"

Unashamed I lay back against the horny chest of Gulk; and with a smile noticed that Larry, even if he had rebelled at being carried, did not disdain the support of Kra's shining, black-scaled arm which, slipping around his waist, half-lifted him along.

Unashamed, I leaned back against Gulk's muscular chest; and with a smile, I noticed that Larry, even though he had protested being carried, didn't mind the support of Kra's shiny, black-scaled arm that wrapped around his waist, partially lifting him along.

They parted a hanging and dropped us softly down beside a little pool, sparkling with the clear water that had heretofore been brought us in the wide basins. Then they began to undress us. And at this point the O'Keefe gave up.

They moved aside a curtain and gently lowered us next to a small pool, glistening with the clear water that had previously been brought to us in the large basins. Then they started to take off our clothes. At this moment, the O'Keefe gave in.

"Whatever they're going to do we can't stop 'em, Doc!" he moaned. "Anyway, I feel as though I've been pulled through a knot-hole, and I don't care—I don't care—as the song says."

"Whatever they're going to do, we can't stop them, Doc!" he complained. "Honestly, I feel like I've been dragged through a knot-hole, and I don't care—I don't care—as the song goes."

When we were stripped we were lowered gently into the water. But not long did the Akka let us splash about the shallow basin. They lifted us out, and from jars began deftly to anoint and rub us with aromatic unguents.

When we were undressed, we were carefully lowered into the water. But the Akka didn’t let us splash around in the shallow basin for long. They lifted us out and skillfully began to anoint and rub us with fragrant oils from jars.

I think that in all the medley of grotesque, of tragic, of baffling, strange and perilous experiences in that underground world none was more bizarre than this—valeting. I began to laugh, Larry joined me, and then Kra and Gulk joined in our merriment with deep batrachian cachinnations and gruntings. Then, having finished apparelling us and still chuckling, the two touched our arms and led us out, into a room whose circular sides were ringed with soft divans. Still smiling, I sank at once into sleep.

I think that in all the mix of weird, tragic, confusing, strange, and dangerous experiences in that underground world, none was crazier than this—being a valet. I started to laugh, Larry joined in, and then Kra and Gulk joined our laughter with their deep, frog-like cackling and grunting. Once they finished dressing us and were still chuckling, the two touched our arms and led us into a room with circular walls lined with soft couches. Still smiling, I instantly fell asleep.

How long I slumbered I do not know. A low and thunderous booming coming through the deep window slit, reverberated through the room and awakened me. Larry yawned; arose briskly.

How long I slept, I don’t know. A low, thunderous sound coming through the deep window slit echoed through the room and woke me up. Larry yawned and got up quickly.

"Sounds as though the bass drums of every jazz band in New York were serenading us!" he observed. Simultaneously we sprang to the window; peered through.

"Sounds like every jazz band's bass drums in New York are serenading us!" he said. At the same time, we rushed to the window; we looked through.

We were a little above the level of the bridge, and its full length was plain before us. Thousands upon thousands of the Akka were crowding upon it, and far away other hordes filled like a glittering thicket both sides of the cavern ledge's crescent strand. On black scale and orange scale the crimson light fell, picking them off in little flickering points.

We were slightly above the level of the bridge, and we could see its entire length clearly. Thousands and thousands of the Akka were packed onto it, and far away, other groups sparkled like a shining thicket on both sides of the curved ledge of the cavern. The crimson light shone on their black and orange scales, highlighting them in tiny flickering spots.

Upon the platform from which sprang the smaller span over the abyss were Lakla, Olaf, and Rador; the handmaiden clearly acting as interpreter between them and the giant she had called Nak, the Frog King.

Upon the platform from which the smaller bridge over the abyss arose were Lakla, Olaf, and Rador; the handmaiden was clearly acting as an interpreter between them and the giant she had named Nak, the Frog King.

"Come on!" shouted Larry.

"Let's go!" shouted Larry.

Out of the open portal we ran; over the World Heart Bridge—and straight into the group.

Out of the open door we ran; across the World Heart Bridge—and right into the crowd.

"Oh!" cried Lakla, "I didn't want you to wake up so soon, Larry—darlin'!"

"Oh!" exclaimed Lakla, "I didn't want you to wake up so soon, Larry—babe!"

"See here, mavourneen!" Indignation thrilled in the Irishman's voice. "I'm not going to be done up with baby-ribbons and laid away in a cradle for safe-keeping while a fight is on; don't think it. Why didn't you call me?"

"Look here, mavourneen!" Anger rang out in the Irishman's voice. "I’m not going to be wrapped up in baby ribbons and tucked away in a cradle for safekeeping while there's a fight going on; don’t think that for a second. Why didn’t you call me?"

"You needed rest!" There was indomitable determination in the handmaiden's tones, the eternal maternal shining defiant from her eyes. "You were tired and you hurt! You shouldn't have got up!"

"You needed to rest!" The handmaiden's voice was filled with unwavering determination, a timeless maternal strength shining defiantly from her eyes. "You were exhausted and in pain! You shouldn't have gotten up!"

"Needed the rest!" groaned Larry. "Look here, Lakla, what do you think I am?"

"Needed the rest!" Larry complained. "Hey, Lakla, what do you think I am?"

"You're all I have," said that maiden firmly, "and I'm going to take care of you, Larry—darlin'! Don't you ever think anything else."

"You're all I have," the young woman said firmly, "and I'm going to take care of you, Larry—darlin'! Don't you ever think anything different."

"Well, pulse of my heart, considering my delicate health and general fragility, would it hurt me, do you think, to be told what's going on?" he asked.

"Well, my dear, given my fragile health and overall weakness, do you think it would be too much for me to ask what's happening?" he inquired.

"Not at all, Larry!" answered the handmaiden serenely. "Yolara went through the Portal. She was very, very angry—"

"Not at all, Larry!" replied the handmaiden calmly. "Yolara went through the Portal. She was really, really angry—"

"She was all the devil's woman that she is!" rumbled Olaf.

"She was totally the devil's woman she is!" rumbled Olaf.

"Rador met the messenger," went on the Golden Girl calmly. "The ladala are ready to rise when Lugur and Yolara lead their hosts against us. They will strike at those left behind. And in the meantime we shall have disposed my Akka to meet Yolara's men. And on that disposal we must all take counsel, you, Larry, and Rador, Olaf and Goodwin and Nak, the ruler of the Akka."

"Rador met the messenger," the Golden Girl said calmly. "The ladala are ready to rise when Lugur and Yolara lead their forces against us. They will attack those who are left behind. In the meantime, we will have arranged for my Akka to confront Yolara's men. We all need to discuss this plan— you, Larry, Rador, Olaf, Goodwin, and Nak, the ruler of the Akka."

"Did the messenger give any idea when Yolara expects to make her little call?" asked Larry.

"Did the messenger say when Yolara plans to make her little call?" asked Larry.

"Yes," she answered. "They prepare, and we may expect them in—" She gave the equivalent of about thirty-six hours of our time.

"Yes," she replied. "They're getting ready, and we can expect them in—" She indicated roughly thirty-six hours from now.

"But, Lakla," I said, the doubt that I had long been holding finding voice, "should the Shining One come—with its slaves—are the Three strong enough to cope with it?"

"But, Lakla," I said, voicing the doubt I had held for a long time, "if the Shining One arrives—with its slaves—are the Three strong enough to handle it?"

There was troubled doubt in her own eyes.

There was worried uncertainty in her own eyes.

"I do not know," she said at last, frankly. "You have heard their story. What they promise is that they will help. I do not know—any more than do you, Goodwin!"

"I don’t know," she finally said honestly. "You've heard their story. What they promise is that they will help. I don’t know—any more than you do, Goodwin!"

I looked up at the dome beneath which I knew the dread Trinity stared forth; even down upon us. And despite the awe, the assurance, I had felt when I stood before them I, too, doubted.

I looked up at the dome where I knew the terrifying Trinity was watching; even looking down at us. And despite the awe and confidence I felt when I stood before them, I, too, started to doubt.

"Well," said Larry, "you and I, uncle," he turned to Rador, "and Olaf here had better decide just what part of the battle we'll lead—"

"Well," Larry said, "you and I, uncle," he turned to Rador, "and Olaf here should figure out what part of the battle we'll lead—"

"Lead!" the handmaiden was appalled. "You lead, Larry? Why you are to stay with Goodwin and with me—up there, there we can watch."

"Lead!" the handmaiden was shocked. "You lead, Larry? You need to stay with Goodwin and me—up there, we can watch."

"Heart's beloved," O'Keefe was stern indeed. "A thousand times I've looked Death straight in the face, peered into his eyes. Yes, and with ten thousand feet of space under me an' bursting shells tickling the ribs of the boat I was in. An' d'ye think I'll sit now on the grandstand an' watch while a game like this is being pulled? Ye don't know your future husband, soul of my delight!"

"Dear heart," O'Keefe was quite serious. "I've faced Death a thousand times, looked him right in the eye. Yes, even with ten thousand feet of space beneath me and exploding shells hitting the sides of the boat I was in. And do you think I'll just sit back and watch while something like this is happening? You don't know your future husband, my beloved!"

And so we started toward the golden opening, squads of the frog-men following us soldierly and disappearing about the huge structure. Nor did we stop until we came to the handmaiden's boudoir. There we seated ourselves.

And so we headed towards the golden opening, groups of the frog-men marching behind us and disappearing around the large structure. We didn’t stop until we reached the handmaiden's room. There, we took our seats.

"Now," said Larry, "two things I want to know. First—how many can Yolara muster against us; second, how many of these Akka have we to meet them?"

"Now," Larry said, "there are two things I want to know. First—how many can Yolara gather against us; second, how many of these Akka do we have to face them?"

Rador gave our equivalent for eighty thousand men as the force Yolara could muster without stripping her city. Against this force, it appeared, we could count, roughly, upon two hundred thousand of the Akka.

Rador gave our equivalent for eighty thousand men as the force Yolara could gather without depleting her city. Against this force, it looked like we could expect, roughly, around two hundred thousand of the Akka.

"And they're some fighters!" exclaimed Larry. "Hell, with odds like that what're you worrying about? It's over before it's begun."

"And they're some fighters!" Larry exclaimed. "Seriously, with odds like that, what are you worried about? It's done before it even starts."

"But, Larree," objected Rador to this, "you forget that the nobles will have the Keth—and other things; also that the soldiers have fought against the Akka before and will be shielded very well from their spears and clubs—and that their blades and javelins can bite through the scales of Nak's warriors. They have many things—"

"But, Larree," Rador said in response, "you overlook the fact that the nobles will have the Keth—and other resources; plus, the soldiers have fought against the Akka before and will be well-protected from their spears and clubs—and their swords and javelins can cut through the scales of Nak's warriors. They possess many advantages—"

"Uncle," interjected O'Keefe, "one thing they have is your nerve. Why, we're more than two to one. And take it from me—"

"Uncle," O'Keefe said, "one thing they’ve got is your nerve. We’re outnumbered more than two to one. And trust me—"

Without warning dropped the tragedy!

Dropped the tragedy without warning!




CHAPTER XXXII

"Your Love; Your Lives; Your Souls!"

Lakla had taken no part in the talk since we had reached her bower. She had seated herself close to the O'Keefe. Glancing at her I had seen steal over her face that brooding, listening look that was hers whenever in that mysterious communion with the Three. It vanished; swiftly she arose; interrupted the Irishman without ceremony.

Lakla hadn't said anything since we got to her bower. She had positioned herself near O’Keefe. When I glanced at her, I noticed that familiar, thoughtful look on her face that she always had during her mysterious connection with the Three. It disappeared quickly; she stood up and interrupted the Irishman without any hesitation.

"Larry darlin'," said the handmaiden. "The Silent Ones summon us!"

"Larry, sweetheart," said the maid. "The Silent Ones are calling us!"

"When do we go?" I asked; Larry's face grew bright with interest.

"When are we going?" I asked; Larry's face lit up with excitement.

"The time is now," she said—and hesitated. "Larry dear, put your arms about me," she faltered, "for there is something cold that catches at my heart—and I am afraid."

"The time is now," she said—and paused. "Larry, please, wrap your arms around me," she stumbled over her words, "because there's something cold gripping my heart—and I'm scared."

At his exclamation she gathered herself together; gave a shaky little laugh.

At his shout, she collected herself and let out a nervous laugh.

"It's because I love you so that fear has power to plague me," she told him.

"It's because I love you so much that fear can torment me," she told him.

Without another word he bent and kissed her; in silence we passed on, his arm still about her girdled waist, golden head and black close together. Soon we stood before the crimson slab that was the door to the sanctuary of the Silent Ones. She poised uncertainly before it; then with a defiant arching of the proud little head that sent all the bronze-flecked curls flying, she pressed. It slipped aside and once more the opalescence gushed out, flooding all about us.

Without saying anything else, he bent down and kissed her; we moved on in silence, his arm still around her waist, their golden and black hair close together. Soon, we were standing in front of the crimson door that led to the sanctuary of the Silent Ones. She hesitated before it; then, with a proud tilt of her head that sent her bronze-flecked curls flying, she pushed it open. It slid aside, and once again, the opalescent light burst out, flooding the area around us.

Dazzled as before, I followed through the lambent cascades pouring from the high, carved walls; paused, and my eyes clearing, looked up—straight into the faces of the Three. The angled orbs centred upon the handmaiden; softened as I had seen them do when first we had faced them. She smiled up; seemed to listen.

Dazzled as before, I followed through the glowing cascades pouring from the high, carved walls; paused, and as my vision cleared, I looked up—straight into the faces of the Three. Their angled eyes focused on the handmaiden; softened as I had seen them do when we first faced them. She smiled up; seemed to listen.

"Come closer," she commanded, "close to the feet of the Silent Ones."

"Come closer," she instructed, "to the feet of the Silent Ones."

We moved, pausing at the very base of the dais. The sparkling mists thinned; the great heads bent slightly over us; through the veils I caught a glimpse of huge columnar necks, enormous shoulders covered with draperies as of pale-blue fire.

We walked, stopping right at the bottom of the platform. The shimmering mist cleared a bit; the giant heads leaned down toward us; through the layers, I caught a glimpse of massive necks and enormous shoulders draped in what looked like pale-blue flames.

I came back to attention with a start, for Lakla was answering a question only heard by her, and, answering it aloud, I perceived for our benefit; for whatever was the mode of communication between those whose handmaiden she was, and her, it was clearly independent of speech.

I snapped back to attention because Lakla was responding to a question that only she could hear, and by answering it out loud, I realized it was meant for us. Whatever the way of communication was between her and those she served, it was clearly not reliant on spoken words.

"He has been told," she said, "even as you commanded."

"He was told," she said, "just like you commanded."

Did I see a shadow of pain flit across the flickering eyes? Wondering, I glanced at Lakla's face and there was a dawn of foreboding and bewilderment. For a little she held her listening attitude; then the gaze of the Three left her; focused upon the O'Keefe.

Did I see a shadow of pain pass across her flickering eyes? Curious, I looked at Lakla's face, and there was a hint of dread and confusion. For a moment, she kept her attentive stance; then the gaze of the Three shifted away from her and focused on the O'Keefe.

"Thus speak the Silent Ones—through Lakla, their handmaiden," the golden voice was like low trumpet notes. "At the threshold of doom is that world of yours above. Yea, even the doom, Goodwin, that ye dreamed and the shadow of which, looking into your mind they see, say the Three. For not upon earth and never upon earth can man find means to destroy the Shining One."

"Thus speak the Silent Ones—through Lakla, their servant," the golden voice sounded like soft trumpet notes. "At the brink of destruction is your world above. Yes, even the destruction, Goodwin, that you imagined and the shadow of which, looking into your mind they see, say the Three. For not on earth and never on earth can man find a way to destroy the Shining One."

She listened again—and the foreboding deepened to an amazed fear.

She listened again—and the feeling of dread grew into a stunned fear.

"They say, the Silent Ones," she went on, "that they know not whether even they have power to destroy. Energies we know nothing of entered into its shaping and are part of it; and still other energies it has gathered to itself"—she paused; a shadow of puzzlement crept into her voice "and other energies still, forces that ye do know and symbolize by certain names—hatred and pride and lust and many others which are forces real as that hidden in the Keth; and among them—fear, which weakens all those others—" Again she paused.

"They say the Silent Ones," she continued, "that they don't even know if they have the power to destroy. Energies we don’t understand went into its creation and are part of it; and it has also gathered other energies to itself." She paused, a hint of confusion slipping into her voice. "And there are still more energies, forces that you do understand and refer to by certain names—hatred, pride, lust, and many others that are just as real as that hidden in the Keth; and among them—fear, which weakens all those others—" Again, she paused.

"But within it is nothing of that greatest of all, that which can make powerless all the evil others, that which we call—love," she ended softly.

"But within it is nothing of that greatest of all, that which can make powerless all the evil others, that which we call—love," she ended softly.

"I'd like to be the one to put a little more fear in the beast," whispered Larry to me, grimly in our own English. The three weird heads bent, ever so slightly—and I gasped, and Larry grew a little white as Lakla nodded—

"I want to be the one to inject a bit more fear into the beast," whispered Larry to me, seriously in our own way. The three strange heads tilted just a bit—and I gasped, while Larry turned a little pale as Lakla nodded—

"They say, Larry," she said, "that there you touch one side of the heart of the matter—for it is through the way of fear the Silent Ones hope to strike at the very life of the Shining One!"

"They say, Larry," she said, "that there you get to the core of the issue—because it's through fear that the Silent Ones aim to attack the very essence of the Shining One!"

The visage Larry turned to me was eloquent of wonder; and mine reflected it—for what really were this Three to whom our minds were but open pages, so easily read? Not long could we conjecture; Lakla broke the little silence.

The look Larry gave me was full of wonder; and mine showed it too—what really were this Three to whom our minds were like open books, so easily read? We couldn't guess for long; Lakla broke the brief silence.

"This, they say, is what is to happen. First will come upon us Lugur and Yolara with all their host. Because of fear the Shining One will lurk behind within its lair; for despite all, the Dweller does dread the Three, and only them. With this host the Voice and the priestess will strive to conquer. And if they do, then will they be strong enough, too, to destroy us all. For if they take the abode they banish from the Dweller all fear and sound the end of the Three.

"This is what they say will happen. First, Lugur and Yolara will come with all their followers. Out of fear, the Shining One will hide in its lair; for despite everything, the Dweller really fears the Three, and only them. With this group, the Voice and the priestess will try to conquer. And if they succeed, they will also be strong enough to wipe us all out. For if they take the home, they will chase away all fear from the Dweller and mark the end of the Three."

"Then will the Shining One be all free indeed; free to go out into the world, free to do there as it wills!

"Then the Shining One will be completely free; free to venture out into the world, free to do as it wishes!"

"But if they do not conquer—and the Shining One comes not to their aid, abandoning them even as it abandoned its own Taithu—then will the Three be loosed from a part of their doom, and they will go through the Portal, seek the Shining One beyond the Veil, and, piercing it through fear's opening, destroy it."

"But if they don’t succeed—and the Shining One doesn’t come to help them, leaving them just like it left its own Taithu—then the Three will be freed from a part of their doom, and they will go through the Portal, search for the Shining One beyond the Veil, and, breaking through fear’s opening, destroy it."

"That's quite clear," murmured the O'Keefe in my ear. "Weaken the morale—then smash. I've seen it happen a dozen times in Europe. While they've got their nerve there's not a thing you can do; get their nerve—and not a thing can they do. And yet in both cases they're the same men."

"That's pretty obvious," whispered O'Keefe in my ear. "Break their morale—then strike. I've witnessed it happen a dozen times in Europe. As long as they have their courage, there's nothing you can do; take away their courage—and they can't do a thing. Yet in both situations, they're still the same people."

Lakla had been listening again. She turned, thrust out hands to Larry, a wild hope in her eyes—and yet a hope half shamed.

Lakla had been listening again. She turned, reached out her hands to Larry, a wild hope in her eyes—and yet a hope that was also half ashamed.

"They say," she cried, "that they give us choice. Remembering that your world doom hangs in the balance, we have choice—choice to stay and help fight Yolara's armies—and they say they look not lightly on that help. Or choice to go—and if so be you choose the latter, then will they show another way that leads into your world!"

"They say," she shouted, "that we have a choice. Remembering that your world's fate hangs in the balance, we have the option—to stay and help fight Yolara's armies—and they claim to value that help. Or the choice to leave—and if you choose the latter, then they will show you another way that leads into your world!"

A flush had crept over the O'Keefe's face as she was speaking. He took her hands and looked long into the golden eyes; glancing up I saw the Trinity were watching them intently—imperturbably.

A flush crept over O'Keefe's face as she spoke. He took her hands and looked deep into her golden eyes; glancing up, I saw the Trinity watching them closely—unfazed.

"What do you say, mavourneen?" asked Larry gently. The handmaiden hung her head; trembled.

"What do you think, mavourneen?" Larry asked softly. The handmaiden lowered her head and trembled.

"Your words shall be mine, O one I love," she whispered. "So going or staying, I am beside you."

"Your words will be mine, my love," she whispered. "Whether I stay or go, I am with you."

"And you, Goodwin?" he turned to me. I shrugged my shoulders—after all I had no one to care.

"And you, Goodwin?" he asked, turning to me. I shrugged—after all, I had no one to worry about.

"It's up to you, Larry," I remarked, deliberately choosing his own phraseology.

"It's up to you, Larry," I said, deliberately using his own words.

The O'Keefe straightened, squared his shoulders, gazed straight into the flame-flickering eyes.

The O'Keefe straightened up, squared his shoulders, and looked directly into the flame-flickering eyes.

"We stick!" he said briefly.

"We're in!" he said briefly.

Shamefacedly I recall now that at the time I thought this colloquialism not only irreverent, but in somewhat bad taste. I am glad to say I was alone in that bit of weakness. The face that Lakla turned to Larry was radiant with love, and although the shamed hope had vanished from the sweet eyes, they were shining with adoring pride. And the marble visages of the Three softened, and the little flames died down.

Shamefully, I now remember that back then I thought this slang was not only disrespectful but also a bit inappropriate. I'm relieved to say I was the only one who felt that way. The look Lakla gave Larry was filled with love, and even though the embarrassed hope had faded from her sweet eyes, they were shining with adoring pride. The stone faces of the Three softened, and the little flames flickered out.

"Wait," said Lakla, "there is one other thing they say we must answer before they will hold us to that promise—wait—"

"Wait," Lakla said, "there's one more thing they say we need to answer before they'll hold us to that promise—wait—"

She listened, and then her face grew white—white as those of the Three themselves; the glorious eyes widened, stark terror filling them; the whole lithe body of her shook like a reed in the wind.

She listened, and then her face turned pale—pale like that of the Three; her bright eyes widened, filled with pure terror; her entire slender body shook like a reed in the wind.

"Not that!" she cried out to the Three. "Oh, not that! Not Larry—let me go even as you will—but not him!" She threw up frantic hands to the woman-being of the Trinity. "Let me bear it alone," she wailed. "Alone—mother! Mother!"

"Not that!" she yelled at the Three. "Oh, not that! Not Larry—do whatever you want with me, but not him!" She raised her desperate hands to the woman figure of the Trinity. "Let me suffer alone," she cried. "Alone—mom! Mom!"

The Three bent their heads toward her, their faces pitiful, and from the eyes of the woman One rolled—tears! Larry leaped to Lakla's side.

The Three leaned in toward her, their faces full of sympathy, and from the eyes of the woman, One rolled—tears! Larry jumped to Lakla's side.

"Mavourneen!" he cried. "Sweetheart, what have they said to you?"

"Mavourneen!" he shouted. "Sweetheart, what did they say to you?"

He glared up at the Silent Ones, his hand twitching toward the high-hung pistol holster.

He glared up at the Silent Ones, his hand twitching toward the pistol holster that was hanging high.

The handmaiden swung to him; threw white arms around his neck; held her head upon his heart until her sobbing ceased.

The handmaiden turned to him, wrapped her arms around his neck, and rested her head on his chest until her crying stopped.

"This they—say—the Silent Ones," she gasped and then all the courage of her came back. "O heart of mine!" she whispered to Larry, gazing deep into his eyes, his anxious face cupped between her white palms. "This they say—that should the Shining One come to succour Yolara and Lugur, should it conquer its fear—and—do this—then is there but one way left to destroy it—and to save your world."

"This is what they—the Silent Ones—say," she gasped, then all her courage returned. "Oh, my heart!" she whispered to Larry, looking deeply into his eyes, his worried face cradled in her pale hands. "This is what they say—that if the Shining One comes to help Yolara and Lugur, if it can overcome its fear—and—do this—then there is only one way left to destroy it—and save your world."

She swayed; he gripped her tightly.

She swayed; he held her tightly.

"But one way—you and I must go—together—into its embrace! Yea, we must pass within it—loving each other, loving the world, realizing to the full all that we sacrifice and sacrificing all, our love, our lives, perhaps even that you call soul, O loved one; must give ourselves all to the Shining One—gladly, freely, our love for each other flaming high within us—that this curse shall pass away! For if we do this, pledge the Three, then shall that power of love we carry into it weaken for a time all that evil which the Shining One has become—and in that time the Three can strike and slay!"

"But there's one way—you and I have to go—together—into its embrace! Yes, we must step inside—loving each other, loving the world, fully aware of everything we sacrifice and giving up everything, our love, our lives, maybe even what you call your soul, my beloved; we must offer ourselves completely to the Shining One—gladly, freely, with our love for each other burning brightly within us—so that this curse can be lifted! For if we do this, we vow to the Three, then the power of love we bring into it will temporarily weaken all the evil that the Shining One has become—and in that moment the Three can strike and defeat!"

The blood rushed from my heart; scientist that I am, essentially, my reason rejected any such solution as this of the activities of the Dweller. Was it not, the thought flashed, a propitiation by the Three out of their own weakness—and as it flashed I looked up to see their eyes, full of sorrow, on mine—and knew they read the thought. Then into the whirling vortex of my mind came steadying reflections—of history changed by the power of hate, of passion, of ambition, and most of all, by love. Was there not actual dynamic energy in these things—was there not a Son of Man who hung upon a cross on Calvary?

The blood rushed from my heart; as a scientist, I found myself rejecting any solution related to the activities of the Dweller. Suddenly, the thought hit me: wasn’t it a sacrifice by the Three due to their own weakness? As this thought crossed my mind, I looked up to see their sorrowful eyes fixed on mine—and I knew they understood. Then, steadying thoughts swirled through my mind—of history altered by the power of hate, passion, ambition, and, most importantly, love. Was there not real energy in these things—was there not a Son of Man who died on the cross at Calvary?

"Dear love o' mine," said the O'Keefe quietly, "is it in your heart to say yes to this?"

"Dear love of mine," said the O'Keefe quietly, "is it in your heart to say yes to this?"

"Larry," she spoke low, "what is in your heart is in mine; but I did so want to go with you, to live with you—to—to bear you children, Larry—and to see the sun."

"Larry," she said softly, "what you feel in your heart, I feel in mine; but I really wanted to be with you, to live with you—to—to have your kids, Larry—and to see the sun."

My eyes were wet; dimly through them I saw his gaze on me.

My eyes were teary; through the blur, I could dimly see him looking at me.

"If the world is at stake," he whispered, "why of course there's only one thing to do. God knows I never was afraid when I was fighting up there—and many a better man than me has gone West with shell and bullet for the same idea; but these things aren't shell and bullet—but I hadn't Lakla then—and it's the damned doubt I have behind it all."

"If the world is at stake," he whispered, "then of course there's only one thing to do. God knows I was never afraid when I was fighting up there—and many a better man than me has died for the same cause; but these things aren't about shells and bullets—but I didn't have Lakla then—and it's the damned doubt that I have behind it all."

He turned to the Three—and did I in their poise sense a rigidity, an anxiety that sat upon them as alienly as would divinity upon men?

He turned to the Three—and did I sense a stiffness in their posture, an anxiety that weighed on them as strangely as divinity would on humans?

"Tell me this, Silent Ones," he cried. "If we do this, Lakla and I, is it sure you are that you can slay the—Thing, and save my world? Is it sure you are?"

"Tell me this, Silent Ones," he shouted. "If Lakla and I do this, are you sure you can kill the—Thing and save my world? Are you sure?"

For the first and the last time, I heard the voice of the Silent Ones. It was the man-being at the right who spoke.

For the first and last time, I heard the voice of the Silent Ones. It was the man on the right who spoke.

"We are sure," the tones rolled out like deepest organ notes, shaking, vibrating, assailing the ears as strangely as their appearance struck the eyes. Another moment the O'Keefe stared at them. Once more he squared his shoulders; lifted Lakla's chin and smiled into her eyes.

"We're sure," the voices resonated like deep organ sounds, shaking, vibrating, and hitting the ears as oddly as their appearance hit the eyes. For another moment, O'Keefe stared at them. He squared his shoulders again, lifted Lakla's chin, and smiled into her eyes.

"We stick!" he said again, nodding to the Three.

"We stick!" he said again, nodding to the Three.

Over the visages of the Trinity fell benignity that was—awesome; the tiny flames in the jet orbs vanished, leaving them wells in which brimmed serenity, hope—an extraordinary joyfulness. The woman sat upright, tender gaze fixed upon the man and girl. Her great shoulders raised as though she had lifted her arms and had drawn to her those others. The three faces pressed together for a fleeting moment; raised again. The woman bent forward—and as she did so, Lakla and Larry, as though drawn by some outer force, were swept upon the dais.

Over the faces of the Trinity spread a gentle kindness that was awe-inspiring; the tiny flames in the dark orbs disappeared, leaving them as pools filled with peace, hope—an incredible happiness. The woman sat up straight, her soft gaze focused on the man and girl. Her broad shoulders lifted as if she had raised her arms to draw the others closer to her. The three faces came together for a brief moment; then they lifted again. The woman leaned forward—and as she did so, Lakla and Larry, like they were pulled by some external force, were brought up to the platform.

Out from the sparkling mist stretched two hands, enormously long, six-fingered, thumbless, a faint tracery of golden scales upon their white backs, utterly unhuman and still in some strange way beautiful, radiating power and—all womanly!

Out from the sparkling mist stretched two hands, incredibly long, six-fingered, thumbless, with a faint pattern of golden scales on their white backs, completely unhuman yet strangely beautiful, radiating power and—all womanly!

They stretched forth; they touched the bent heads of Lakla and the O'Keefe; caressed them, drew them together, softly stroked them—lovingly, with more than a touch of benediction. And withdrew!

They reached out; they touched the bowed heads of Lakla and the O'Keefe; caressed them, pulled them together, gently stroked them—affectionately, with more than a hint of blessing. And pulled back!

The sparkling mists rolled up once more, hiding the Silent Ones. As silently as once before we had gone we passed out of the place of light, beyond the crimson stone, back to the handmaiden's chamber.

The sparkling mists rolled up again, concealing the Silent Ones. Just as quietly as we had come, we slipped out of the light, past the crimson stone, back to the handmaiden's room.

Only once on our way did Larry speak.

Only once on our way did Larry say something.

"Cheer up, darlin'," he said to her, "it's a long way yet before the finish. An' are you thinking that Lugur and Yolara are going to pull this thing off? Are you?"

"Cheer up, darling," he said to her, "we still have a long way to go before the finish. Do you really think Lugur and Yolara are going to pull this off? Do you?"

The handmaiden only looked at him, eyes love and sorrow filled.

The handmaiden simply looked at him, her eyes filled with love and sadness.

"They are!" said Larry. "They are! Like HELL they are!"

"They are!" Larry shouted. "They are! No way they are!"




CHAPTER XXXIII

The Meeting of Titans

It is not my intention, nor is it possible no matter how interesting to me, to set down ad seriatim the happenings of the next twelve hours. But a few will not be denied recital.

It’s not my goal, nor is it possible no matter how interesting it is to me, to lay out ad seriatim the events of the next twelve hours. But a few cannot be left untold.

O'Keefe regained cheerfulness.

O'Keefe felt happy again.

"After all, Doc," he said to me, "it's a beautiful scrap we're going to have. At the worst the worst is no more than the leprechaun warned about. I would have told the Taitha De about the banshee raid he promised me; but I was a bit taken off my feet at the time. The old girl an' all the clan'll be along, said the little green man, an' I bet the Three will be damned glad of it, take it from me."

"After all, Doc," he said to me, "we're in for a really great fight. At its worst, it's nothing more than the leprechaun warned us about. I would have told the Taitha De about the banshee raid he promised me, but I was a bit caught off guard at the time. The old girl and the whole clan will be joining us, said the little green man, and I bet the Three will be really happy about it, trust me."

Lakla, shining-eyed and half fearful too:

Lakla, with shining eyes and a hint of fear:

"I have other tidings that I am afraid will please you little, Larry—darlin'. The Silent Ones say that you must not go into battle yourself. You must stay here with me, and with Goodwin—for if—if—the Shining One does come, then must we be here to meet it. And you might not be, you know, Larry, if you fight," she said, looking shyly up at him from under the long lashes.

"I have some news that I’m afraid you won’t like, Larry—darling. The Silent Ones say you can’t go into battle yourself. You need to stay here with me and Goodwin—because if—if—the Shining One does come, we need to be here to face it. And you might not be here, you know, Larry, if you fight," she said, looking up at him shyly from under her long lashes.

The O'Keefe's jaw dropped.

The O'Keefe's jaws dropped.

"That's about the hardest yet," he answered slowly. "Still—I see their point; the lamb corralled for the altar has no right to stray out among the lions," he added grimly. "Don't worry, sweet," he told her. "As long as I've sat in the game I'll stick to the rules."

"That's pretty tough," he replied slowly. "But I get where they're coming from; the lamb that's meant for the altar shouldn't wander out among the lions," he added grimly. "Don't worry, sweetheart," he said to her. "As long as I've been in the game, I'll follow the rules."

Olaf took fierce joy in the coming fray. "The Norns spin close to the end of this web," he rumbled. "Ja! And the threads of Lugur and the Heks woman are between their fingers for the breaking! Thor will be with me, and I have fashioned me a hammer in glory of Thor." In his hand was an enormous mace of black metal, fully five feet long, crowned with a massive head.

Olaf took intense pleasure in the upcoming battle. "The Norns are close to the end of this web," he said. "Yes! And the threads of Lugur and the Heks woman are ready to be cut! Thor will be with me, and I've made a hammer in honor of Thor." In his hand was a huge mace made of black metal, a full five feet long, topped with a massive head.

I pass to the twelve hours' closing.

I’ll move on to the closing in twelve hours.

At the end of the coria road where the giant fernland met the edge of the cavern's ruby floor, hundreds of the Akka were stationed in ambush, armed with their spears tipped with the rotting death and their nail-studded, metal-headed clubs. These were to attack when the Murians debauched from the corials. We had little hope of doing more here than effect some attrition of Yolara's hosts, for at this place the captains of the Shining One could wield the Keth and their other uncanny weapons freely. We had learned, too, that every forge and artisan had been put to work to make an armour Marakinoff had devised to withstand the natural battle equipment of the frog-people—and both Larry and I had a disquieting faith in the Russian's ingenuity.

At the end of the coria road, where the huge fern area met the edge of the cavern's ruby floor, hundreds of the Akka were lying in wait, armed with their spears tipped with deadly rot and clubs with nails and metal heads. They were ready to attack when the Murians came out of the corials. We didn’t expect to do much here other than weaken Yolara's forces, since at this spot, the captains of the Shining One could freely use the Keth and their other strange weapons. We also learned that every forge and craftsman had been pressed into service to create armor that Marakinoff had designed to withstand the frog-people's natural weaponry—and both Larry and I had an unsettling confidence in the Russian's creativity.

At any rate the numbers against us would be lessened.

At the very least, the numbers stacked against us would be reduced.

Next, under the direction of the frog-king, levies commanded by subsidiary chieftains had completed rows of rough walls along the probable route of the Murians through the cavern. These afforded the Akka a fair protection behind which they could hurl their darts and spears—curiously enough they had never developed the bow as a weapon.

Next, under the direction of the frog king, troops led by subordinate chiefs had built rough walls along the likely path of the Murians through the cave. These provided the Akka with decent cover behind which they could throw their darts and spears—interestingly, they had never developed the bow as a weapon.

At the opening of the cavern a strong barricade stretched almost to the two ends of the crescent strand; almost, I say, because there had not been time to build it entirely across the mouth.

At the entrance of the cave, a sturdy barricade extended nearly to both ends of the curved beach; nearly, I mean, because there hadn't been enough time to complete it all the way across the opening.

And from edge to edge of the titanic bridge, from where it sprang outward at the shore of the Crimson Sea to a hundred feet away from the golden door of the abode, barrier after barrier was piled.

And from one end of the huge bridge to the other, from where it started at the shore of the Crimson Sea to a hundred feet away from the golden door of the home, barrier after barrier was stacked.

Behind the wall defending the mouth of the cavern, waited other thousands of the Akka. At each end of the unfinished barricade they were mustered thickly, and at right and left of the crescent where their forest began, more legions were assembled to make way up to the ledge as opportunity offered.

Behind the wall protecting the entrance of the cave, thousands of the Akka were waiting. They were gathered densely at each end of the incomplete barricade, and on the right and left of the crescent where their forest started, more troops were assembled to advance to the ledge whenever the chance arose.

Rank upon rank they manned the bridge barriers; they swarmed over the pinnacles and in the hollows of the island's ragged outer lip; the domed castle was a hive of them, if I may mix my metaphors—and the rocks and gardens that surrounded the abode glittered with them.

Rank upon rank, they filled the bridge barriers; they swarmed over the peaks and in the dips of the island's jagged edge; the domed castle was buzzing with activity, if I can mix my metaphors—and the rocks and gardens around the home sparkled with them.

"Now," said the handmaiden, "there's nothing else we can do—save wait."

"Now," said the handmaiden, "there's nothing more we can do—except wait."

She led us out through her bower and up the little path that ran to the embrasure.

She guided us out through her shelter and up the small path that led to the opening.

Through the quiet came a sound, a sighing, a half-mournful whispering that beat about us and fled away.

Through the silence came a sound, a sigh, a sort of mournful whispering that surrounded us and then disappeared.

"They come!" cried Lakla, the light of battle in her eyes. Larry drew her to him, raised her in his arms, kissed her.

"They're here!" shouted Lakla, her eyes shining with excitement for battle. Larry pulled her close, lifted her up in his arms, and kissed her.

"A woman!" acclaimed the O'Keefe. "A real woman—and mine!"

"A woman!" shouted O'Keefe. "A real woman—and she's mine!"

With the cry of the Portal there was movement among the Akka, the glint of moving spears, flash of metal-tipped clubs, rattle of horny spurs, rumblings of battle-cries.

With the sound of the Portal, the Akka sprang into action, their spears glinting, metal-tipped clubs flashing, the clatter of sharp spurs echoing, and the roar of battle cries rising.

And we waited—waited it seemed interminably, gaze fastened upon the low wall across the cavern mouth. Suddenly I remembered the crystal through which I had peered when the hidden assassins had crept upon us. Mentioning it to Lakla, she gave a little cry of vexation, a command to her attendant; and not long that faithful if unusual lady had returned with a tray of the glasses. Raising mine, I saw the lines furthest away leap into sudden activity. Spurred warrior after warrior leaped upon the barricade and over it. Flashes of intense, green light, mingled with gleams like lightning strokes of concentrated moon rays, sprang from behind the wall—sprang and struck and burned upon the scales of the batrachians.

And we waited—waited what felt like forever, our eyes fixed on the low wall at the entrance of the cavern. Suddenly, I remembered the crystal I had looked through when the hidden assassins crept up on us. When I mentioned it to Lakla, she let out a frustrated little cry and commanded her attendant. Soon, that loyal but unusual lady returned with a tray of glasses. As I raised mine, I saw the distant lines suddenly spring into action. One by one, warriors leaped onto the barricade and over it. Intense green flashes of light, mixed with streaks that resembled concentrated moonlight, erupted from behind the wall—bursting forth and striking down on the skin of the creatures.

"They come!" whispered Lakla.

"They're coming!" whispered Lakla.

At the far ends of the crescent a terrific milling had begun. Here it was plain the Akka were holding. Faintly, for the distance was great, I could see fresh force upon force rush up and take the places of those who had fallen.

At the far ends of the crescent, a chaotic gathering had started. It was clear that the Akka were holding their ground. From a distance, I could faintly see fresh troops rushing in to replace those who had fallen.

Over each of these ends, and along the whole line of the barricade a mist of dancing, diamonded atoms began to rise; sparking, coruscating points of diamond dust that darted and danced.

Over each of these ends, and along the entire length of the barricade, a mist of shimmering, sparkling particles began to rise; bright, glimmering points of diamond dust that darted and danced.

What had once been Lakla's guardians—dancing now in the nothingness!

What used to be Lakla's guardians—now dancing in the void!

"God, but it's hard to stay here like this!" groaned the O'Keefe; Olaf's teeth were bared, the lips drawn back in such a fighting grin as his ancestors berserk on their raven ships must have borne; Rador was livid with rage; the handmaiden's nostrils flaring wide, all her wrathful soul in her eyes.

"God, it's so hard to stay here like this!" groaned the O'Keefe; Olaf's teeth were showing, his lips pulled back in a fierce grin like his ancestors must have had when they went into battle on their raven ships; Rador was furious, and the handmaiden's nostrils were flaring wide, her eyes filled with all her anger.

Suddenly, while we looked, the rocky wall which the Akka had built at the cavern mouth—was not! It vanished, as though an unseen, unbelievably gigantic hand had with the lightning's speed swept it away. And with it vanished, too, long lines of the great amphibians close behind it.

Suddenly, as we watched, the rocky wall that the Akka had built at the entrance of the cave—was gone! It disappeared as if an invisible, incredibly huge hand had instantly swept it away. And along with it, long lines of the massive amphibians vanished right behind it.

Then down upon the ledge, dropping into the Crimson Sea, sending up geysers of ruby spray, dashing on the bridge, crushing the frog-men, fell a shower of stone, mingled with distorted shapes and fragments whose scales still flashed meteoric as they hurled from above.

Then down on the ledge, falling into the Crimson Sea, sending up geysers of ruby spray, crashing onto the bridge, crushing the frog-men, came a shower of stones, mixed with twisted shapes and fragments whose scales still shimmered like meteors as they fell from above.

"That which makes things fall upward," hissed Olaf. "That which I saw in the garden of Lugur!"

"That which makes things float up," hissed Olaf. "That which I saw in the garden of Lugur!"

The fiendish agency of destruction which Marakinoff had revealed to Larry; the force that cut off gravitation and sent all things within its range racing outward into space!

The wicked force of destruction that Marakinoff had shown Larry; the power that eliminated gravity and sent everything within its reach flying out into space!

And now over the debris upon the ledge, striking with long sword and daggers, here and there a captain flashing the green ray, moving on in ordered squares, came the soldiers of the Shining One. Nearer and nearer the verge of the ledge they pushed Nak's warriors. Leaping upon the dwarfs, smiting them with spear and club, with teeth and spur, the Akka fought like devils. Quivering under the ray, they leaped and dragged down and slew.

And now, over the wreckage on the ledge, slashing with long swords and daggers, the soldiers of the Shining One advanced in organized squares, with a captain here and there shining the green ray. They pushed Nak's warriors closer and closer to the edge of the ledge. Jumping onto the dwarfs and attacking them with spears and clubs, using their teeth and spurs, the Akka fought fiercely. Shaking under the ray, they jumped, pulled down, and killed.

Now there was but one long line of the frog-men at the very edge of the cliff.

Now there was just one long line of frog-men at the very edge of the cliff.

And ever the clouds of dancing, diamonded atoms grew thicker over them all!

And the clouds of sparkling, dancing particles got denser above them all!

That last thin line of the Akka was going; yet they fought to the last, and none toppled over the lip without at least one of the armoured Murians in his arms.

That last slender line of the Akka was disappearing; still, they fought to the end, and none fell over the edge without taking at least one of the armored Murians with them.

My gaze dropped to the foot of the cliffs. Stretched along their length was a wide ribbon of beauty—a shimmering multitude of gleaming, pulsing, prismatic moons; glowing, glowing ever brighter, ever more wondrous—the gigantic Medusae globes feasting on dwarf and frog-man alike!

My eyes fell to the bottom of the cliffs. Along their length was a wide strip of beauty—a sparkling display of shining, throbbing, multi-colored moons; glowing brighter and more incredible—the huge Medusae orbs devouring both dwarf and frog-man!

Across the waters, faintly, came a triumphant shouting from Lugur's and Yolara's men!

Across the waters, faintly, came a victorious shout from Lugur's and Yolara's men!

Was the ruddy light of the place lessening, growing paler, changing to a faint rose? There was an exclamation from Larry; something like hope relaxed the drawn muscles of his face. He pointed to the aureate dome wherein sat the Three—and then I saw!

Was the red light of the place fading, becoming paler, shifting to a light pink? Larry let out an exclamation; a sense of hope eased the tension in his face. He pointed to the golden dome where the Three were seated—and then I saw!

Out of it, through the long transverse slit through which the Silent Ones kept their watch on cavern, bridge, and abyss, a torrent of the opalescent light was pouring. It cascaded like a waterfall, and as it flowed it spread whirling out, in columns and eddies, clouds and wisps of misty, curdled coruscations. It hung like a veil over all the islands, filtering everywhere, driving back the crimson light as though possessed of impenetrable substance—and still it cast not the faintest shadowing upon our vision.

Out of it, through the long opening where the Silent Ones kept their watch over the cave, bridge, and abyss, a stream of iridescent light poured forth. It flowed like a waterfall, spreading out in swirling columns and eddies, forming clouds and wisps of misty, shimmering flashes. It hung like a veil over all the islands, filtering through everywhere, pushing back the red light as if it had an impenetrable quality—and yet it cast not the slightest shadow on our sight.

"Good God!" breathed Larry. "Look!"

"OMG!" breathed Larry. "Look!"

The radiance was marching—marching—down the colossal bridge. It moved swiftly, in some unthinkable way intelligently. It swathed the Akka, and closer, ever closer it swept toward the approach upon which Yolara's men had now gained foothold.

The light was moving—moving—down the huge bridge. It traveled quickly, in some unimaginable way intelligently. It enveloped the Akka, and closer, ever closer it rushed toward the entrance where Yolara's men had now established a foothold.

From their ranks came flash after flash of the green ray—aimed at the abode! But as the light sped and struck the opalescence it was blotted out! The shimmering mists seemed to enfold, to dissipate it.

From their ranks came flash after flash of the green ray—aimed at the house! But as the light sped and hit the opalescence, it vanished! The shimmering mists seemed to wrap around it, dissipating it.

Lakla drew a deep breath.

Lakla took a deep breath.

"The Silent Ones forgive me for doubting them," she whispered; and again hope blossomed on her face even as it did on Larry's.

"The Silent Ones forgive me for doubting them," she whispered; and again hope blossomed on her face just as it did on Larry's.

The frog-men were gaining. Clothed in the armour of that mist, they pressed back from the bridge-head the invaders. There was another prodigious movement at the ends of the crescent, and racing up, pressing against the dwarfs, came other legions of Nak's warriors. And re-enforcing those out on the prodigious arch, the frog-men stationed in the gardens below us poured back to the castle and out through the open Portal.

The frog-men were advancing. Dressed in the armor of that mist, they pushed the invaders back from the bridge-head. There was another massive movement at the ends of the crescent, and charging up, pushing against the dwarfs, came more legions of Nak's warriors. Reinforcing those on the massive arch, the frog-men positioned in the gardens below us rushed back to the castle and through the open Portal.

"They're licked!" shouted Larry. "They're—"

"They're finished!" shouted Larry. "They're—"

So quickly I could not follow the movement his automatic leaped to his hand—spoke, once and again and again. Rador leaped to the head of the little path, sword in hand; Olaf, shouting and whirling his mace, followed. I strove to get my own gun quickly.

So quickly I couldn’t keep up with the movement; his gun jumped to his hand—shot, again and again. Rador rushed to the front of the small path, sword in hand; Olaf, shouting and swinging his mace, followed. I tried to grab my own gun fast.

For up that path were running twoscore of Lugur's men, while from below Lugur's own voice roared.

For up that path were running forty of Lugur's men, while from below Lugur's own voice shouted.

"Quick! Slay not the handmaiden or her lover! Carry them down. Quick! But slay the others!"

"Quick! Don’t kill the handmaiden or her lover! Take them down. Hurry! But take out the others!"

The handmaiden raced toward Larry, stopped, whistled shrilly—again and again. Larry's pistol was empty, but as the dwarfs rushed upon him I dropped two of them with mine. It jammed—I could not use it; I sprang to his side. Rador was down, struggling in a heap of Lugur's men. Olaf, a Viking of old, was whirling his great hammer, and striking, striking through armour, flesh, and bone.

The handmaiden sprinted towards Larry, halted, and whistled loudly—again and again. Larry's gun was out of bullets, but as the dwarfs came charging at him, I took down two of them with mine. It jammed—I couldn't use it; I jumped to his side. Rador was on the ground, fighting in a pile of Lugur's men. Olaf, an old Viking, was swinging his massive hammer, striking through armor, flesh, and bone.

Larry was down, Lakla flew to him. But the Norseman, now streaming blood from a dozen wounds, caught a glimpse of her coming, turned, thrust out a mighty hand, sent her reeling back, and then with his hammer cracked the skulls of those trying to drag the O'Keefe down the path.

Larry was on the ground, and Lakla rushed to him. But the Norseman, now bleeding from several wounds, saw her approaching, turned, reached out with a powerful hand, sent her staggering back, and then used his hammer to smash the skulls of those trying to pull O'Keefe down the path.

A cry from Lakla—the dwarfs had seized her, had lifted her despite her struggles, were carrying her away. One I dropped with the butt of my useless pistol, and then went down myself under the rush of another.

A shout from Lakla—the dwarfs had grabbed her, had lifted her despite her fighting, were taking her away. I took one down with the butt of my useless gun, and then I fell myself under the charge of another.

Through the clamour I heard a booming of the Akka, closer, closer; then through it the bellow of Lugur. I made a mighty effort, swung a hand up, and sunk my fingers in the throat of the soldier striving to kill me. Writhing over him, my fingers touched a poniard; I thrust it deep, staggered to my feet.

Through the noise, I heard the booming of the Akka, getting nearer; then I heard Lugur's shout. I made a huge effort, swung my hand up, and grabbed the throat of the soldier trying to kill me. As I struggled over him, my fingers found a dagger; I pushed it deep, then staggered to my feet.

The O'Keefe, shielding Lakla, was battling with a long sword against a half dozen of the soldiers. I started toward him, was struck, and under the impact hurled to the ground. Dizzily I raised myself—and leaning upon my elbow, stared and moved no more. For the dwarfs lay dead, and Larry, holding Lakla tightly, was staring even as I, and ranged at the head of the path were the Akka, whose booming advance in obedience to the handmaiden's call I had heard.

The O'Keefe, protecting Lakla, was fighting with a long sword against six soldiers. I started to go toward him, got hit, and was knocked to the ground. Dazed, I pushed myself up—and while leaning on my elbow, I stared and couldn’t move anymore. The dwarfs were dead, and Larry, holding Lakla tightly, was staring just like I was, and standing at the top of the path were the Akka, whose powerful approach in response to the handmaiden's call I had heard.

And at what we all stared was Olaf, crimson with his wounds, and Lugur, in blood-red armour, locked in each other's grip, struggling, smiting, tearing, kicking, and swaying about the little space before the embrasure. I crawled over toward the O'Keefe. He raised his pistol, dropped it.

And what we all stared at was Olaf, bloodied from his wounds, and Lugur, in blood-red armor, caught in each other's grip, struggling, hitting, tearing, kicking, and swaying around the small space in front of the opening. I crawled over towards O'Keefe. He raised his pistol, then dropped it.

"Can't hit him without hitting Olaf," he whispered. Lakla signalled the frog-men; they advanced toward the two—but Olaf saw them, broke the red dwarf's hold, sent Lugur reeling a dozen feet away.

"Can't hit him without hitting Olaf," he whispered. Lakla signaled the frog-men; they moved toward the two—but Olaf saw them, broke the red dwarf's hold, and sent Lugur reeling a dozen feet away.

"No!" shouted the Norseman, the ice of his pale-blue eyes glinting like frozen flames, blood streaming down his face and dripping from his hands. "No! Lugur is mine! None but me slays him! Ho, you Lugur—" and cursed him and Yolara and the Dweller hideously—I cannot set those curses down here.

"No!" shouted the Norseman, the ice in his pale-blue eyes shining like frozen flames, blood streaming down his face and dripping from his hands. "No! Lugur is mine! Only I will kill him! Hey, you Lugur—" and he cursed him and Yolara and the Dweller in a terrible way—I can't write down those curses here.

They spurred Lugur. Mad now as the Norseman, the red dwarf sprang. Olaf struck a blow that would have killed an ordinary man, but Lugur only grunted, swept in, and seized him about the waist; one mighty arm began to creep up toward Huldricksson's throat.

They urged Lugur on. Now as furious as the Norseman, the red dwarf jumped into action. Olaf landed a hit that could have killed an ordinary man, but Lugur only grunted, lunged in, and wrapped his arms around him; one powerful arm started to move up toward Huldricksson's throat.

"'Ware, Olaf!" cried O'Keefe; but Olaf did not answer. He waited until the red dwarf's hand was close to his shoulder; and then, with an incredibly rapid movement—once before had I seen something like it in a wrestling match between Papuans—he had twisted Lugur around; twisted him so that Olaf's right arm lay across the tremendous breast, the left behind the neck, and Olaf's left leg held the Voice's armoured thighs viselike against his right knee while over that knee lay the small of the red dwarf's back.

"'Watch out, Olaf!" shouted O'Keefe; but Olaf didn’t respond. He waited until the red dwarf's hand was almost on his shoulder; then, with an incredibly swift motion—I'd seen something similar in a wrestling match between Papuans before—he twisted Lugur around; twisted him so that Olaf's right arm was across the massive chest, the left behind the neck, and Olaf's left leg pinned the Voice's armored thighs tightly against his right knee while the red dwarf's lower back rested over that knee.

For a second or two the Norseman looked down upon his enemy, motionless in that paralyzing grip. And then—slowly—he began to break him!

For a second or two, the Norseman looked down at his enemy, frozen in that choking grip. And then—slowly—he started to crush him!

Lakla gave a little cry; made a motion toward the two. But Larry drew her head down against his breast, hiding her eyes; then fastened his own upon the pair, white-faced, stern.

Lakla let out a small cry and reached toward the two. But Larry pulled her head down against his chest, shielding her eyes; then he fixed his gaze on the pair, expressionless and serious.

Slowly, ever so slowly, proceeded Olaf. Twice Lugur moaned. At the end he screamed—horribly. There was a cracking sound, as of a stout stick snapped.

Slowly, very slowly, Olaf moved forward. Twice, Lugur let out a low moan. In the end, he screamed—terribly. There was a cracking sound, like a thick stick being broken.

Huldricksson stooped, silently. He picked up the limp body of the Voice, not yet dead, for the eyes rolled, the lips strove to speak; lifted it, walked to the parapet, swung it twice over his head, and cast it down to the red waters!

Huldricksson bent down quietly. He picked up the lifeless body of the Voice, not quite dead yet, as the eyes rolled and the lips tried to speak; he lifted it, walked to the edge, swung it twice over his head, and threw it into the red waters!




CHAPTER XXXIV

The Coming of the Shining One

The Norseman turned toward us. There was now no madness in his eyes; only a great weariness. And there was peace on the once tortured face.

The Norseman turned to us. There was no madness in his eyes anymore; just a deep weariness. And there was peace on his once tortured face.

"Helma," he whispered, "I go a little before! Soon you will come to me—to me and the Yndling who will await you—Helma, meine liebe!"

"Helma," he whispered, "I’m leaving a bit early! Soon you’ll join me—to me and the Yndling who will be waiting for you—Helma, my dear!"

Blood gushed from his mouth; he swayed, fell. And thus died Olaf Huldricksson.

Blood poured from his mouth; he wobbled and collapsed. And so, Olaf Huldricksson died.

We looked down upon him; nor did Lakla, nor Larry, nor I try to hide our tears. And as we stood the Akka brought to us that other mighty fighter, Rador; but in him there was life, and we attended to him there as best we could.

We looked down at him; neither Lakla, Larry, nor I tried to hide our tears. And as we stood there, the Akka brought us that other great fighter, Rador; but he was alive, and we did our best to take care of him.

Then Lakla spoke.

Then Lakla spoke.

"We will bear him into the castle where we may give him greater care," she said. "For, lo! the hosts of Yolara have been beaten back; and on the bridge comes Nak with tidings."

"We will take him into the castle where we can care for him better," she said. "Look! The forces of Yolara have been pushed back; and on the bridge comes Nak with news."

We looked over the parapet. It was even as she had said. Neither on ledge nor bridge was there trace of living men of Muria—only heaps of slain that lay everywhere—and thick against the cavern mouth still danced the flashing atoms of those the green ray had destroyed.

We leaned over the edge. It was exactly as she had said. There were no signs of living men from Muria—only piles of the dead scattered everywhere—and still swirling in front of the cave were the bright particles of those the green ray had wiped out.

"Over!" exclaimed Larry incredulously. "We live then—heart of mine!"

"Over!" Larry exclaimed in disbelief. "We’re alive then—my dear!"

"The Silent Ones recall their veils," she said, pointing to the dome. Back through the slitted opening the radiance was streaming; withdrawing from sea and island; marching back over the bridge with that same ordered, intelligent motion. Behind it the red light pressed, like skirmishers on the heels of a retreating army.

"The Silent Ones remember their veils," she said, pointing to the dome. Through the narrow opening, light was pouring in; pulling back from the sea and island; moving back over the bridge in that same organized, thoughtful way. Behind it, the red light pressed forward, like soldiers chasing after a retreating army.

"And yet—" faltered the handmaiden as we passed into her chamber, and doubtful were the eyes she turned upon the O'Keefe.

"And yet—" the handmaiden hesitated as we entered her room, casting a doubtful glance at the O'Keefe.

"I don't believe," he said, "there's a kick left in them—"

"I don't think," he said, "there's any energy left in them—"

What was that sound beating into the chamber faintly, so faintly? My heart gave a great throb and seemed to stop for an eternity. What was it—coming nearer, ever nearer? Now Lakla and O'Keefe heard it, life ebbing from lips and cheeks.

What was that sound softly pounding in the room, so softly? My heart raced and felt like it stopped for a moment. What was it—coming closer, getting closer? Now Lakla and O'Keefe could hear it, life draining from their lips and cheeks.

Nearer, nearer—a music as of myriads of tiny crystal bells, tinkling, tinkling—a storm of pizzicati upon violins of glass! Nearer, nearer—not sweetly now, nor luring; no—raging, wrathful, sinister beyond words; sweeping on; nearer—

Nearer, nearer—a sound like countless tiny crystal bells, tinkling, tinkling—a storm of plucking on glass violins! Nearer, nearer—not sweetly now, nor enticing; no—raging, furious, ominous beyond words; rushing on; nearer—

The Dweller! The Shining One!

The Dweller! The Shining One!

We leaped to the narrow window; peered out, aghast. The bell notes swept through and about us, a hurricane. The crescent strand was once more a ferment. Back, back were the Akka being swept, as though by brooms, tottering on the edge of the ledge, falling into the waters. Swiftly they were finished; and where they had fought was an eddying throng clothed in tatters or naked, swaying, drifting, arms tossing—like marionettes of Satan.

We jumped to the narrow window and looked out in shock. The sound of the bells engulfed us like a storm. The crescent beach was once again chaotic. Back, back were the Akka being swept away, as if by brooms, unsteady at the edge and falling into the water. They were quickly gone, and where they had struggled was a swirling crowd, dressed in rags or completely naked, swaying, drifting, arms flailing—like puppets of the devil.

The dead-alive! The slaves of the Dweller!

The living dead! The servants of the Dweller!

They swayed and tossed, and then, like water racing through an opened dam, they swept upon the bridge-head. On and on they pushed, like the bore of a mighty tide. The frog-men strove against them, clubbing, spearing, tearing them. But even those worst smitten seemed not to fall. On they pushed, driving forward, irresistible—a battering ram of flesh and bone. They clove the masses of the Akka, pressing them to the sides of the bridge and over. Through the open gates they forced them—for there was no room for the frog-men to stand against that implacable tide.

They swayed and tossed, and then, like water rushing through an opened dam, they surged onto the bridge-head. They kept pushing on, like the force of a powerful tide. The frog-men struggled against them, swinging clubs, using spears, tearing at them. But even those who were hit the hardest didn’t seem to fall. They pressed on, charging forward, unstoppable—like a battering ram made of flesh and bone. They split the groups of the Akka, forcing them against the sides of the bridge and over. They pushed them through the open gates—there was no space for the frog-men to stand against that relentless tide.

Then those of the Akka who were left turned their backs and ran. We heard the clang of the golden wings of the portal, and none too soon to keep out the first of the Dweller's dreadful hordes.

Then the ones from the Akka who remained turned away and ran. We heard the loud clang of the golden wings of the portal, just in time to keep out the first of the Dweller's terrifying hordes.

Now upon the cavern ledge and over the whole length of the bridge there were none but the dead-alive, men and women, black-polled ladala, sloe-eyed Malays, slant-eyed Chinese, men of every race that sailed the seas—milling, turning, swaying, like leaves caught in a sluggish current.

Now on the edge of the cave and across the entire length of the bridge, there were only the living dead: men and women, dark-haired ladala, sloe-eyed Malays, slant-eyed Chinese, men from every race that sailed the seas—moving, turning, swaying like leaves caught in a slow current.

The bell notes became sharper, more insistent. At the cavern mouth a radiance began to grow—a gleaming from which the atoms of diamond dust seemed to try to flee. As the radiance grew and the crystal notes rang nearer, every head of that hideous multitude turned stiffly, slowly toward the right, looking toward the far bridge end; their eyes fixed and glaring; every face an inhuman mask of rapture and of horror!

The bell tones got louder and more urgent. At the entrance of the cave, a glowing light started to grow—a shine that seemed to make the atoms of diamond dust want to escape. As the light intensified and the crystal notes came closer, each person in that grotesque crowd turned stiffly, slowly looking to the right, staring at the distant end of the bridge; their eyes were wide and glaring; each face an expressionless mask of both ecstasy and terror!

A movement shook them. Those in the centre began to stream back, faster and ever faster, leaving motionless deep ranks on each side. Back they flowed until from golden doors to cavern mouth a wide lane stretched, walled on each side by the dead-alive.

A movement jolted them. Those in the center started to rush back, faster and faster, leaving behind still ranks on either side. They flowed backward until a wide lane stretched from the golden doors to the cavern entrance, bordered on each side by the living dead.

The far radiance became brighter; it gathered itself at the end of the dreadful lane; it was shot with sparklings and with pulsings of polychromatic light. The crystal storm was intolerable, piercing the ears with countless tiny lances; brighter still the radiance.

The distant light got brighter; it gathered at the end of the scary alley; it shimmered and pulsed with vibrant colors. The crystal storm was unbearable, stabbing the ears with countless tiny jabs; the light grew even brighter.

From the cavern swirled the Shining One!

From the cave emerged the Shining One!

The Dweller paused, seemed to scan the island of the Silent Ones half doubtfully; then slowly, stately, it drifted out upon the bridge. Closer it drew; behind it glided Yolara at the head of a company of her dwarfs, and at her side was the hag of the Council whose face was the withered, shattered echo of her own.

The Dweller paused, appearing to look over the island of the Silent Ones with some doubt; then slowly and gracefully, it moved out onto the bridge. It got closer; behind it was Yolara leading a group of her dwarfs, and by her side was the hag from the Council, her face a withered, broken reflection of Yolara’s own.

Slower grew the Dweller's pace as it drew nearer. Did I sense in it a doubt, an uncertainty? The crystal-tongued, unseen choristers that accompanied it subtly seemed to reflect the doubt; their notes were not sure, no longer insistent; rather was there in them an undertone of hesitancy, of warning! Yet on came the Shining One until it stood plain beneath us, searching with those eyes that thrust from and withdrew into unknown spheres, the golden gateway, the cliff face, the castle's rounded bulk—and more intently than any of these, the dome wherein sat the Three.

The Dweller's pace slowed as it got closer. Did I sense a doubt, some uncertainty? The crystal-clear, unseen singers that accompanied it seemed to mirror that doubt; their notes wavered, no longer forceful; instead, there was an undertone of hesitance, of warning! Yet, the Shining One continued until it stood clearly below us, searching with those eyes that reached out to and pulled back from unknown realms—the golden gateway, the cliff face, the rounded bulk of the castle—and more intently than any of these, the dome where the Three sat.

Behind it each face of the dead-alive turned toward it, and those beside it throbbed and gleamed with its luminescence.

Behind it, every face of the living dead turned toward it, and those beside it pulsed and shimmered with its glow.

Yolara crept close, just beyond the reach of its spirals. She murmured—and the Dweller bent toward her, its seven globes steady in their shining mists, as though listening. It drew erect once more, resumed its doubtful scrutiny. Yolara's face darkened; she turned abruptly, spoke to a captain of her guards. A dwarf raced back between the palisades of dead-alive.

Yolara crept close, just out of reach of its spirals. She murmured—and the Dweller leaned toward her, its seven orbs glowing steadily in their shining mists, as if it were listening. It straightened up again and continued its uncertain examination. Yolara's expression soured; she abruptly turned and spoke to a captain of her guards. A dwarf dashed back between the barriers of the dead-alive.

Now the priestess cried out, her voice ringing like a silver clarion.

Now the priestess shouted, her voice cutting through the air like a silver trumpet.

"Ye are done, ye Three! The Shining One stands at your door, demanding entrance. Your beasts are slain and your power is gone. Who are ye, says the Shining One, to deny it entrance to the place of its birth?"

"You're finished, you Three! The Shining One is at your door, demanding to enter. Your creatures are dead and your power is lost. Who are you, asks the Shining One, to refuse it entry to the place of its origin?"

"Ye do not answer," she cried again, "yet know we that ye hear! The Shining One offers these terms: Send forth your handmaiden and that lying stranger she stole; send them forth to us—and perhaps ye may live. But if ye send them not forth, then shall ye too die—and soon!"

"You're not answering," she shouted again, "but we know you can hear us! The Shining One has these terms: Send out your servant and that deceitful stranger she took; send them to us—and maybe you'll live. But if you don't send them out, then you'll also die—and soon!"

We waited, silent, even as did Yolara—and again there was no answer from the Three.

We waited quietly, just like Yolara—and once more, there was no response from the Three.

The priestess laughed; the blue eyes flashed.

The priestess laughed, her blue eyes sparkling.

"It is ended!" she cried. "If you will not open, needs must we open for you!"

"It’s over!" she shouted. "If you won’t open, then we have to open it for you!"

Over the bridge was marching a long double file of the dwarfs. They bore a smoothed and handled tree-trunk whose head was knobbed with a huge ball of metal. Past the priestess, past the Shining One, they carried it; fifty of them to each side of the ram; and behind them stepped—Marakinoff!

Over the bridge was marching a long double line of dwarfs. They carried a smoothed and handled tree trunk topped with a huge metal ball. They passed the priestess, then the Shining One, with fifty of them on each side of the ram; and behind them stepped—Marakinoff!

Larry awoke to life.

Larry woke up to life.

"Now, thank God," he rasped, "I can get that devil, anyway!"

"Now, thank goodness," he croaked, "I can finally get that devil, at least!"

He drew his pistol, took careful aim. Even as he pressed the trigger there rang through the abode a tremendous clanging. The ram was battering at the gates. O'Keefe's bullet went wild. The Russian must have heard the shot; perhaps the missile was closer than we knew. He made a swift leap behind the guards; was lost to sight.

He pulled out his gun and aimed carefully. Just as he pulled the trigger, a loud clanging echoed through the place. The ram was smashing against the gates. O'Keefe's bullet missed its target. The Russian must have heard the shot; maybe the bullet was closer than we realized. He quickly jumped behind the guards and disappeared from view.

Once more the thunderous clanging rang through the castle.

Once again, the loud clanging echoed through the castle.

Lakla drew herself erect; down upon her dropped the listening aloofness. Gravely she bowed her head.

Lakla straightened up; her earlier detachment fell away. She solemnly bowed her head.

"It is time, O love of mine." She turned to O'Keefe. "The Silent Ones say that the way of fear is closed, but the way of love is open. They call upon us to redeem our promise!"

"It’s time, my love." She turned to O'Keefe. "The Silent Ones say that the path of fear is closed, but the path of love is open. They call us to fulfill our promise!"

For a hundred heart-beats they clung to each other, breast to breast and lip to lip. Below, the clangour was increasing, the great trunk swinging harder and faster upon the metal gates. Now Lakla gently loosed the arms of the O'Keefe, and for another instant those two looked into each other's souls. The handmaiden smiled tremulously.

For a hundred heartbeats, they held onto each other, chest to chest and mouth to mouth. Below, the noise was getting louder, the big trunk pounding harder and faster against the metal gates. Now Lakla gently released the O'Keefe's arms, and for another moment, they gazed into each other's souls. The handmaiden smiled nervously.

"I would it might have been otherwise, Larry darlin'," she whispered. "But at least—we pass together, dearest of mine!"

"I wish it could have been different, Larry darling," she whispered. "But at least—we're together, my dear!"

She leaped to the window.

She jumped to the window.

"Yolara!" the golden voice rang out sweetly. The clanging ceased. "Draw back your men. We open the Portal and come forth to you and the Shining One—Larry and I."

"Yolara!" the golden voice called out sweetly. The clanging stopped. "Pull back your men. We’re opening the Portal and coming out to you and the Shining One—Larry and me."

The priestess's silver chimes of laughter rang out, cruel, mocking.

The priestess's silver laughter echoed, harsh and mocking.

"Come, then, quickly," she jeered. "For surely both the Shining One and I yearn for you!" Her malice-laden laughter chimed high once more. "Keep us not lonely long!" the priestess mocked.

"Come on, hurry," she mocked. "Because both the Shining One and I definitely want you!" Her cruel laughter rang out again. "Don't keep us lonely for too long!" the priestess taunted.

Larry drew a deep breath, stretched both hands out to me.

Larry took a deep breath and reached both hands out to me.

"It's good-by, I guess, Doc." His voice was strained. "Good-by and good luck, old boy. If you get out, and you will, let the old Dolphin know I'm gone. And carry on, pal—and always remember the O'Keefe loved you like a brother."

"It's goodbye, I guess, Doc." His voice was strained. "Goodbye and good luck, old buddy. If you get out, and you will, let the old Dolphin know I'm gone. And keep it up, man—and always remember the O'Keefe loved you like a brother."

I squeezed his hands desperately. Then out of my balanceshaking woe a strange comfort was born.

I squeezed his hands tightly. Then, out of my shaky sorrow, a strange comfort emerged.

"Maybe it's not good-by, Larry!" I cried. "The banshee has not cried!"

"Maybe it's not goodbye, Larry!" I shouted. "The banshee hasn't cried!"

A flash of hope passed over his face; the old reckless grin shone forth.

A spark of hope lit up his face; the familiar wild grin emerged.

"It's so!" he said. "By the Lord, it's so!"

"It's true!" he said. "I swear, it's true!"

Then Lakla bent toward me, and for the second time—kissed me.

Then Lakla leaned toward me and kissed me for the second time.

"Come!" she said to Larry. Hand in hand they moved away, into the corridor that led to the door outside of which waited the Shining One and its priestess.

"Come on!" she said to Larry. Hand in hand, they walked away into the corridor that led to the door where the Shining One and its priestess were waiting.

And unseen by them, wrapped as they were within their love and sacrifice, I crept softly behind. For I had determined that if enter the Dweller's embrace they must, they should not go alone.

And unnoticed by them, caught up as they were in their love and sacrifice, I quietly followed behind. For I had decided that if they were to enter the Dweller's embrace, they should not go alone.

They paused before the Golden Portals; the handmaiden pressed its opening lever; the massive leaves rolled back.

They stopped in front of the Golden Portals; the handmaiden pressed the lever to open them; the huge doors swung open.

Heads high, proudly, serenely, they passed through and out upon the hither span. I followed.

Heads held high, proudly and calmly, they walked through and out onto the nearby bridge. I followed.

On each side of us stood the Dweller's slaves, faces turned rigidly toward their master. A hundred feet away the Shining One pulsed and spiralled in its evilly glorious lambency of sparkling plumes.

On each side of us stood the Dweller's slaves, their faces rigidly turned toward their master. A hundred feet away, the Shining One pulsed and spiraled in its wickedly glorious glow of sparkling plumes.

Unhesitating, always with that same high serenity, Lakla and the O'Keefe, hands clasped like little children, drew closer to that wondrous shape. I could not see their faces, but I saw awe fall upon those of the watching dwarfs, and into the burning eyes of Yolara crept a doubt. Closer they drew to the Dweller, and closer, I following them step by step. The Shining One's whirling lessened; its tinklings were faint, almost stilled. It seemed to watch them apprehensively. A silence fell upon us all, a thick silence, brooding, ominous, palpable. Now the pair were face to face with the child of the Three—so near that with one of its misty tentacles it could have enfolded them.

Unhesitatingly, still with that same calmness, Lakla and the O'Keefe, hands joined like little kids, moved closer to that amazing shape. I couldn’t see their faces, but I noticed awe wash over the watching dwarfs, and a flicker of doubt crept into Yolara’s intense gaze. They drew closer to the Dweller, and closer still, with me following them step by step. The Shining One’s spinning slowed; its tinkling sounds were faint, nearly silent. It seemed to watch them with unease. A heavy silence fell over us all, thick and ominous. Now the two were face to face with the child of the Three—so close that it could have wrapped one of its misty tentacles around them.

And the Shining One drew back!

And the Shining One pulled back!

Yes, drew back—and back with it stepped Yolara, the doubt in her eyes deepening. Onward paced the handmaiden and the O'Keefe—and step by step, as they advanced, the Dweller withdrew; its bell notes chiming out, puzzled questioning—half fearful!

Yes, she stepped back—and with that, Yolara stepped back too, the doubt in her eyes growing stronger. The handmaiden and the O'Keefe moved forward—and as they did, the Dweller retreated; its bell notes ringing out, asking questions—half fearful!

And back it drew, and back until it had reached the very centre of that platform over the abyss in whose depths pulsed the green fires of earth heart. And there Yolara gripped herself; the hell that seethed within her soul leaped out of her eyes, a cry, a shriek of rage, tore from her lips.

And it pulled back, pulling back until it reached the center of that platform over the abyss, where the green fires of the Earth's core pulsed in the depths. And there Yolara held on tight; the chaos that churned inside her soul burst out of her eyes, a scream, a shout of anger, erupted from her lips.

As at a signal, the Shining One flamed high; its spirals and eddying mists swirled madly, the pulsing core of it blazed radiance. A score of coruscating tentacles swept straight upon the pair who stood intrepid, unresisting, awaiting its embrace. And upon me, lurking behind them.

As if on cue, the Shining One blazed up high; its swirling spirals and twisting mists whirled wildly, the glowing center shining bright. A twenty tentacles flashed towards the couple who stood fearless and unyielding, ready to accept its embrace. And towards me, hiding behind them.

Through me swept a mighty exaltation. It was the end then—and I was to meet it with them.

Through me surged a powerful feeling of joy. So, it was the end then—and I was going to face it with them.

Something drew us back, back with an incredible swiftness, and yet as gently as a summer breeze sweeps a bit of thistle-down! Drew us back from those darting misty arms even as they were a hair-breadth from us! I heard the Dweller's bell notes burst out ragingly! I heard Yolara scream.

Something pulled us back, pulling us with surprising speed, yet as gently as a summer breeze lifts a piece of thistledown! Pulled us back from those swirling misty arms even as they were just a hair’s breadth away from us! I heard the Dweller's bell tolling furiously! I heard Yolara scream.

What was that?

What was that about?

Between the three of us and them was a ring of curdled moon flames, swirling about the Shining One and its priestess, pressing in upon them, enfolding them!

Between the three of us and them was a circle of twisted moonlight, swirling around the Shining One and its priestess, closing in on them, enveloping them!

And within it I glimpsed the faces of the Three—implacable, sorrowful, filled with a supernal power!

And inside it, I caught a glimpse of the faces of the Three—unyielding, sorrowful, radiating a divine power!

Sparks and flashes of white flame darted from the ring, penetrating the radiant swathings of the Dweller, striking through its pulsing nucleus, piercing its seven crowning orbs.

Sparks and bursts of white flame shot out from the ring, cutting through the glowing layers of the Dweller, hitting its rhythmically throbbing core, and piercing its seven prominent spheres.

Now the Shining One's radiance began to dim, the seven orbs to dull; the tiny sparkling filaments that ran from them down into the Dweller's body snapped, vanished! Through the battling nebulosities Yolara's face swam forth—horror-filled, distorted, inhuman!

Now the Shining One's glow started to fade, the seven orbs lost their brightness; the tiny sparkling threads connecting them to the Dweller's body snapped and disappeared! Through the swirling clouds, Yolara's face emerged—filled with horror, twisted, and unrecognizable!

The ranks of the dead-alive quivered, moved, writhed, as though each felt the torment of the Thing that had enslaved them. The radiance that the Three wielded grew more intense, thicker, seemed to expand. Within it, suddenly, were scores of flaming triangles—scores of eyes like those of the Silent Ones!

The ranks of the undead trembled, shifted, and writhed, as if each one could feel the pain of the force that had trapped them. The light that the Three controlled became brighter, denser, and seemed to broaden. Suddenly, within it, there appeared dozens of fiery triangles—dozens of eyes like those of the Silent Ones!

And the Shining One's seven little moons of amber, of silver, of blue and amethyst and green, of rose and white, split, shattered, were gone! Abruptly the tortured crystal chimings ceased.

And the Shining One's seven small moons of amber, silver, blue, amethyst, green, pink, and white, split, shattered, and disappeared! Suddenly, the agonized crystal sounds stopped.

Dulled, all its soul-shaking beauty dead, blotched and shadowed squalidly, its gleaming plumes tarnished, its dancing spirals stripped from it, that which had been the Shining One wrapped itself about Yolara—wrapped and drew her into itself; writhed, swayed, and hurled itself over the edge of the bridge—down, down into the green fires of the unfathomable abyss—with its priestess still enfolded in its coils!

Dulled, all its soul-shaking beauty gone, marked and shadowed in a filthy way, its shining feathers tarnished, its dancing spirals taken away, what was once the Shining One wrapped itself around Yolara—wrapped and pulled her into itself; writhed, swayed, and threw itself over the edge of the bridge—down, down into the green flames of the unfathomable abyss—with its priestess still entwined in its coils!

From the dwarfs who had watched that terror came screams of panic fear. They turned and ran, racing frantically over the bridge toward the cavern mouth.

From the dwarfs who had witnessed that terror came screams of panic and fear. They turned and ran, racing desperately over the bridge toward the entrance of the cave.

The serried ranks of the dead-alive trembled, shook. Then from their faces tied the horror of wedded ecstasy and anguish. Peace, utter peace, followed in its wake.

The tight rows of the half-dead shook and quivered. Then from their faces emerged the horror of twisted joy and pain. Complete peace followed in its path.

And as fields of wheat are bent and fall beneath the wind, they fell. No longer dead-alive, now all of the blessed dead, freed from their dreadful slavery!

And as the fields of wheat bend and fall in the wind, they fell. No longer just existing, now all of the blessed dead are free from their terrible slavery!

Abruptly from the sparkling mists the cloud of eyes was gone. Faintly revealed in them were only the heads of the Silent Ones. And they drew before us; were before us! No flames now in their ebon eyes—for the flickering fires were quenched in great tears, streaming down the marble white faces. They bent toward us, over us; their radiance enfolded us. My eyes darkened. I could not see. I felt a tender hand upon my head—and panic and frozen dread and nightmare web that held me fled.

Suddenly, the shimmering mist disappeared, and the cloud of eyes was gone. What we could see were just the heads of the Silent Ones. They moved closer to us; they were right in front of us! There were no flames in their dark eyes anymore—those flickering fires had been extinguished by the great tears streaming down their marble-white faces. They leaned toward us, surrounding us with their glow. My vision blurred. I couldn't see. I felt a gentle hand on my head—and the panic, the paralyzing fear, and the nightmare that had trapped me vanished.

Then they, too, were gone.

Then they were gone, too.

Upon Larry's breast the handmaiden was sobbing—sobbing out her heart—but this time with the joy of one who is swept up from the very threshold of hell into paradise.

Upon Larry's chest the handmaiden was crying—crying with all her heart—but this time with the joy of someone who has been pulled from the brink of hell into paradise.




CHAPTER XXXV

"Larry—Farewell!"

"My heart, Larry—" It was the handmaiden's murmur. "My heart feels like a bird that is flying from a nest of sorrow."

"My heart, Larry—" It was the maid’s whisper. "My heart feels like a bird escaping a nest of sadness."

We were pacing down the length of the bridge, guards of the Akka beside us, others following with those companies of ladala that had rushed to aid us; in front of us the bandaged Rador swung gently within a litter; beside him, in another, lay Nak, the frog-king—much less of him than there had been before the battle began, but living.

We were walking along the length of the bridge, guards of the Akka next to us, with others from the companies of ladala that had come to help us following behind; in front of us, the wrapped-up Rador swung gently in a litter; next to him, in another, was Nak, the frog-king—much diminished from what he had been before the battle started, but still alive.

Hours had passed since the terror I have just related. My first task had been to search for Throckmartin and his wife among the fallen multitudes strewn thick as autumn leaves along the flying arch of stone, over the cavern ledge, and back, back as far as the eye could reach.

Hours had gone by since the scary event I just described. My first job was to look for Throckmartin and his wife among the crowd of people scattered like autumn leaves along the flying stone arch, over the edge of the cave, and as far back as I could see.

At last, Lakla and Larry helping, we found them. They lay close to the bridge-end, not parted—locked tight in each other's arms, pallid face to face, her hair streaming over his breast! As though when that unearthly life the Dweller had set within them passed away, their own had come back for one fleeting instant—and they had known each other, and clasped before kindly death had taken them.

At last, with the help of Lakla and Larry, we found them. They were lying close to the end of the bridge, not separated—tightly locked in each other's arms, their pale faces close together, her hair flowing over his chest! It was as if, when that otherworldly life the Dweller had given them faded away, their own life returned for just a brief moment—and they recognized each other, embracing before gentle death took them.

"Love is stronger than all things." The handmaiden was weeping softly. "Love never left them. Love was stronger than the Shining One. And when its evil fled, love went with them—wherever souls go."

"Love is stronger than anything." The handmaiden was crying softly. "Love never abandoned them. Love was stronger than the Shining One. And when its evil left, love went with them—wherever souls go."

Of Stanton and Thora there was no trace; nor, after our discovery of those other two, did I care to look more. They were dead—and they were free.

Of Stanton and Thora, there was no sign; and after finding those other two, I didn't want to search any further. They were dead—and they were free.

We buried Throckmartin and Edith beside Olaf in Lakla's bower. But before the body of my old friend was placed within the grave I gave it a careful and sorrowful examination. The skin was firm and smooth, but cold; not the cold of death, but with a chill that set my touching fingers tingling unpleasantly. The body was bloodless; the course of veins and arteries marked by faintly indented white furrows, as though their walls had long collapsed. Lips, mouth, even the tongue, was paper white. There was no sign of dissolution as we know it; no shadow or stain upon the marble surface. Whatever the force that, streaming from the Dweller or impregnating its lair, had energized the dead-alive, it was barrier against putrescence of any kind; that at least was certain.

We buried Throckmartin and Edith next to Olaf in Lakla's bower. Before we placed my old friend's body in the grave, I carefully and sadly examined it. The skin was firm and smooth, but cold; not the cold of death, but a chill that made my fingers tingle uncomfortably. The body was bloodless; the veins and arteries were marked by faintly indented white lines, as if their walls had long collapsed. The lips, mouth, and even the tongue were paper white. There were no signs of decay as we understand it; no shadow or stain on the marble surface. Whatever force was coming from the Dweller or saturating its lair that energized the dead-alive was a barrier against any kind of decay; that much was clear.

But it was not barrier against the poison of the Medusae, for, our sad task done, and looking down upon the waters, I saw the pale forms of the Dweller's hordes dissolving, vanishing into the shifting glories of the gigantic moons sailing down upon them from every quarter of the Sea of Crimson.

But it wasn’t a barrier against the poison of the Medusae, because, after we finished our sorrowful task and looked down at the waters, I saw the pale shapes of the Dweller's hordes dissolving, disappearing into the shifting glories of the giant moons descending upon them from all around the Sea of Crimson.

While the frog-men, those late levies from the farthest forests, were clearing bridge and ledge of cavern of the litter of the dead, we listened to a leader of the ladala. They had risen, even as the messenger had promised Rador. Fierce had been the struggle in the gardened city by the silver waters with those Lugur and Yolara had left behind to garrison it. Deadly had been the slaughter of the fair-haired, reaping the harvest of hatred they had been sowing so long. Not without a pang of regret did I think of the beautiful, gaily malicious elfin women destroyed—evil though they may have been.

While the frog-men, those late arrivals from the distant forests, were clearing the bridge and ledge of the cavern from the debris of the dead, we listened to a leader of the ladala. They had risen, just as the messenger had promised Rador. The struggle in the city with the silver waters had been fierce against those Lugur and Yolara had left behind to defend it. The slaughter of the fair-haired had been brutal, gathering the harvest of hatred they had been sowing for so long. Not without a sense of regret did I think of the beautiful, playfully malicious elfin women who were destroyed—evil as they may have been.

The ancient city of Lara was a charnel. Of all the rulers not twoscore had escaped, and these into regions of peril which to describe as sanctuary would be mockery. Nor had the ladala fared so well. Of all the men and women, for women as well as men had taken their part in the swift war, not more than a tenth remained alive.

The ancient city of Lara was a graveyard. Of all the rulers, not even twenty had survived, and those who did had fled to dangerous places that calling a sanctuary would be a joke. The ladala hadn’t fared any better. Among all the men and women—both had played their part in the quick war—not more than one in ten was still alive.

And the dancing motes of light in the silver air were thick, thick—they whispered.

And the dancing specks of light in the silver air were thick, thick—they whispered.

They told us of the Shining One rushing through the Veil, cometlike, its hosts streaming behind it, raging with it, in ranks that seemed interminable!

They told us about the Shining One speeding through the Veil, like a comet, with its followers pouring behind it, moving furiously alongside it, in lines that looked endless!

Of the massacre of the priests and priestesses in the Cyclopean temple; of the flashing forth of the summoning lights by unseen hands—followed by the tearing of the rainbow curtain, by colossal shatterings of the radiant cliffs; the vanishing behind their debris of all trace of entrance to the haunted place wherein the hordes of the Shining One had slaved—the sealing of the lair!

Of the massacre of the priests and priestesses in the massive temple; of the sudden appearance of the summoning lights by unseen forces—followed by the ripping of the rainbow curtain, by massive shatterings of the glowing cliffs; the disappearance behind their wreckage of any sign of entrance to the haunted spot where the hordes of the Shining One had labored—the sealing of the lair!

Then, when the tempest of hate had ended in seething Lara, how, thrilled with victory, armed with the weapons of those they had slain, they had lifted the Shadow, passed through the Portal, met and slaughtered the fleeing remnants of Yolara's men—only to find the tempest stilled here, too.

Then, when the storm of hatred had finished with seething Lara, how, excited by their victory, equipped with the weapons of those they had killed, they had lifted the Shadow, gone through the Portal, encountered and killed the fleeing remnants of Yolara's men—only to discover that the storm had calmed here as well.

But of Marakinoff they had seen nothing! Had the Russian escaped, I wondered, or was he lying out there among the dead?

But they hadn’t seen anything of Marakinoff! I wondered if the Russian had escaped or if he was lying out there among the dead.

But now the ladala were calling upon Lakla to come with them, to govern them.

But now the ladala were asking Lakla to come with them, to lead them.

"I don't want to, Larry darlin'," she told him. "I want to go out with you to Ireland. But for a time—I think the Three would have us remain and set that place in order."

"I don't want to, Larry darling," she told him. "I want to go out with you to Ireland. But for now—I think the Three would want us to stay and get that place sorted out."

The O'Keefe was bothered about something else than the government of Muria.

The O'Keefe was concerned about something other than the government of Muria.

"If they've killed off all the priests, who's to marry us, heart of mine?" he worried. "None of those Siya and Siyana rites, no matter what," he added hastily.

"If they’ve killed all the priests, who’s going to marry us, my love?” he worried. “None of those Siya and Siyana rituals, no matter what,” he added quickly.

"Marry!" cried the handmaiden incredulously. "Marry us? Why, Larry dear, we are married!"

"Marry!" exclaimed the handmaiden in disbelief. "Marry us? Come on, Larry dear, we are married!"

The O'Keefe's astonishment was complete; his jaw dropped; collapse seemed imminent.

The O'Keefes were completely astonished; his jaw dropped; it looked like he was about to faint.

"We are?" he gasped. "When?" he stammered fatuously.

"We are?" he gasped. "When?" he stammered foolishly.

"Why, when the Mother drew us together before her; when she put her hands on our heads after we had made the promise! Didn't you understand that?" asked the handmaiden wonderingly.

"Why, when the Mother gathered us in front of her; when she placed her hands on our heads after we made the promise! Didn't you get that?" asked the handmaiden, astonished.

He looked at her, into the purity of the clear golden eyes, into the purity of the soul that gazed out of them; all his own great love transfiguring his keen face.

He looked at her, into the clarity of her bright golden eyes, into the purity of the soul that shone through them; all his deep love transforming his intense expression.

"An' is that enough for you, mavourneen?" he whispered humbly.

"Is that enough for you, darling?" he whispered humbly.

"Enough?" The handmaiden's puzzlement was complete, profound. "Enough? Larry darlin', what more could we ask?"

"Enough?" The handmaiden was totally baffled. "Enough? Larry darling, what more could we ask?"

He drew a deep breath, clasped her close.

He took a deep breath and held her close.

"Kiss the bride, Doc!" cried the O'Keefe. And for the third and, soul's sorrow! the last time, Lakla dimpling and blushing, I thrilled to the touch of her soft, sweet lips.

"Kiss the bride, Doc!" shouted the O'Keefe. And for the third and, oh, how it pains me, the last time, Lakla smiled and blushed, and I felt a rush from the gentle touch of her soft, sweet lips.

Quickly were our preparations for departure made. Rador, conscious, his immense vitality conquering fast his wounds, was to be borne ahead of us. And when all was done, Lakla, Larry, and I made our way up to the scarlet stone that was the doorway to the chamber of the Three. We knew, of course, that they had gone, following, no doubt, those whose eyes I had seen in the curdled mists, and who, coming to the aid of the Three at last from whatever mysterious place that was their home, had thrown their strength with them against the Shining One. Nor were we wrong. When the great slab rolled away, no torrents of opalescence came rushing out upon us. The vast dome was dim, tenantless; its curved walls that had cascaded Light shone now but faintly; the dais was empty; its wall of moon-flame radiance gone.

Our preparations to leave were quickly made. Rador, aware of his immense strength overcoming his injuries, was to be carried ahead of us. Once everything was ready, Lakla, Larry, and I headed up to the scarlet stone that served as the doorway to the chamber of the Three. We knew they had left, probably following those whose eyes I had seen in the swirling mists, who had finally come to aid the Three from their mysterious home, lending their strength against the Shining One. And we were right. When the massive slab rolled away, no floods of shimmering light rushed out towards us. The vast dome was dark and empty; its curved walls that once cascaded light now shone only faintly; the dais was bare, its wall of moon-like radiance vanished.

A little time we stood, heads bent, reverent, our hearts filled with gratitude and love—yes, and with pity for that strange trinity so alien to us and yet so near; children even as we, though so unlike us, of our same Mother Earth.

A moment we stood, heads down, respectful, our hearts filled with gratitude and love—yes, and with compassion for that strange trio, so different from us yet so close; children just like us, though so unlike us, of our same Mother Earth.

And what I wondered had been the secret of that promise they had wrung from their handmaiden and from Larry. And whence, if what the Three had said had been all true—whence had come their power to avert the sacrifice at the very verge of its consummation?

And what I wondered was what the secret of that promise was that they had squeezed out of their maid and out of Larry. And if what the Three said was true—where did their power come from to stop the sacrifice right at the point of its completion?

"Love is stronger than all things!" had said Lakla.

"Love is stronger than anything!" Lakla said.

Was it that they had needed, must have, the force which dwells within love, within willing sacrifice, to strengthen their own power and to enable them to destroy the evil, glorious Thing so long shielded by their own love? Did the thought of sacrifice, the will toward abnegation, have to be as strong as the eternals, unshaken by faintest thrill of hope, before the Three could make of it their key to unlock the Dweller's guard and strike through at its life?

Was it that they had needed, must have, the power that comes from love and selfless sacrifice to boost their own strength and allow them to destroy the evil, magnificent Thing that had been protected by their own love for so long? Did the idea of sacrifice, the desire to give up, need to be as powerful as the eternal forces, unbothered by even the slightest glimmer of hope, before the Three could use it as the key to break through the Dweller's defenses and strike at its life?

Here was a mystery—a mystery indeed! Lakla softly closed the crimson stone. The mystery of the red dwarf's appearance was explained when we discovered a half-dozen of the water coria moored in a small cove not far from where the Sekta flashed their heads of living bloom. The dwarfs had borne the shallops with them, and from somewhere beyond the cavern ledge had launched them unperceived; stealing up to the farther side of the island and risking all in one bold stroke. Well, Lugur, no matter what he held of wickedness, held also high courage.

Here was a mystery—a real mystery! Lakla gently closed the crimson stone. The mystery of the red dwarf's appearance was solved when we found several of the water coria anchored in a small cove not far from where the Sekta showed their vibrant blooms. The dwarfs had brought the boats with them, and from somewhere beyond the cavern ledge, they had launched them without being noticed; sneaking around to the other side of the island and risking everything in one daring move. Well, Lugur, no matter how much evil he had, also had a lot of courage.

The cavern was paved with the dead-alive, the Akka carrying them out by the hundreds, casting them into the waters. Through the lane down which the Dweller had passed we went as quickly as we could, coming at last to the space where the coria waited. And not long after we swung past where the shadow had hung and hovered over the shining depths of the Midnight Pool.

The cavern was filled with the undead, the Akka carrying them out by the hundreds and throwing them into the water. We quickly followed the path the Dweller had taken, finally reaching the area where the coria was waiting. Soon after, we passed the spot where the shadow had lingered over the gleaming depths of the Midnight Pool.

Upon Lakla's insistence we passed on to the palace of Lugur, not to Yolara's—I do not know why, but go there then she would not. And within one of its columned rooms, maidens of the black-haired folks, the wistfulness, the fear, all gone from their sparkling eyes, served us.

Upon Lakla's insistence, we moved on to the palace of Lugur instead of Yolara's—I'm not sure why, but she just wouldn’t go there. And inside one of its columned rooms, maidens from the dark-haired people, their wistfulness and fear all vanished from their sparkling eyes, served us.

There came to me a huge desire to see the destruction they had told us of the Dweller's lair; to observe for myself whether it was not possible to make a way of entrance and to study its mysteries.

I felt a strong urge to witness the destruction of the Dweller's lair that they had talked about; to see for myself if there was a way to get in and to explore its mysteries.

I spoke of this, and to my surprise both the handmaiden and the O'Keefe showed an almost embarrassed haste to acquiesce in my hesitant suggestion.

I mentioned this, and to my surprise, both the handmaiden and O'Keefe seemed almost embarrassedly eager to agree with my uncertain suggestion.

"Sure," cried Larry, "there's lots of time before night!"

"Sure," shouted Larry, "there's plenty of time before night!"

He caught himself sheepishly; cast a glance at Lakla.

He caught himself shyly and glanced at Lakla.

"I keep forgettin' there's no night here," he mumbled.

"I keep forgetting there's no night here," he mumbled.

"What did you say, Larry?" asked she.

"What did you say, Larry?" she asked.

"I said I wish we were sitting in our home in Ireland, watching the sun go down," he whispered to her. Vaguely I wondered why she blushed.

"I said I wish we were sitting in our home in Ireland, watching the sun go down," he whispered to her. I vaguely wondered why she blushed.

But now I must hasten. We went to the temple, and here at least the ghastly litter of the dead had been cleaned away. We passed through the blue-caverned space, crossed the narrow arch that spanned the rushing sea stream, and, ascending, stood again upon the ivoried pave at the foot of the frowning, towering amphitheatre of jet.

But now I need to hurry. We went to the temple, and at least here the dreadful mess from the dead had been cleared away. We went through the blue cavern-like space, crossed the narrow arch that went over the rushing sea stream, and, climbing up, stood once more on the ivory pavement at the base of the towering, imposing amphitheater made of jet.

Across the Silver Waters there was sign of neither Web of Rainbows nor colossal pillars nor the templed lips that I had seen curving out beneath the Veil when the Shining One had swirled out to greet its priestess and its voice and to dance with the sacrifices. There was but a broken and rent mass of the radiant cliffs against whose base the lake lapped.

Across the Silver Waters, there was no sign of the Web of Rainbows, no massive pillars, and none of the temple-like formations I had seen arching out beneath the Veil when the Shining One had swirled out to greet its priestess with its voice and dance with the offerings. There was just a fractured mass of the glowing cliffs against which the lake lapped.

Long I looked—and turned away saddened. Knowing even as I did what the irised curtain had hidden, still it was as though some thing of supernal beauty and wonder had been swept away, never to be replaced; a glamour gone for ever; a work of the high gods destroyed.

Long I looked—and turned away, feeling sad. Knowing, as I did, what the irised curtain had hidden, still it felt as though something of incredible beauty and wonder had been taken away, never to return; a magic lost forever; a creation of the highest gods destroyed.

"Let's go back," said Larry abruptly.

"Let's go back," Larry said suddenly.

I dropped a little behind them to examine a bit of carving—and, after all, they did not want me. I watched them pacing slowly ahead, his arm around her, black hair close to bronze-gold ringlets. Then I followed. Half were they over the bridge when through the roar of the imprisoned stream I heard my name called softly.

I fell a bit behind them to take a look at some carving—and, really, they didn’t need me. I watched them walking slowly ahead, his arm around her, his dark hair next to her bronze-gold curls. Then I followed. They were halfway over the bridge when, through the sound of the rushing stream, I heard my name called softly.

"Goodwin! Dr. Goodwin!"

"Goodwin! Dr. Goodwin!"

Amazed, I turned. From behind the pedestal of a carved group slunk—Marakinoff! My premonition had been right. Some way he had escaped, slipped through to here. He held his hands high, came forward cautiously.

Amazed, I turned. From behind the carved pedestal of a group slinked—Marakinoff! My gut feeling had been spot on. Somehow, he had managed to escape, slipped through to get here. He raised his hands high and approached cautiously.

"I am finished," he whispered—"Done! I don't care what they'll do to me." He nodded toward the handmaiden and Larry, now at the end of the bridge and passing on, oblivious of all save each other. He drew closer. His eyes were sunken, burning, mad; his face etched with deep lines, as though a graver's tool had cut down through it. I took a step backward.

"I’m done," he whispered—"I don’t care what they'll do to me." He gestured toward the handmaiden and Larry, who were now at the end of the bridge, lost in their own world. He came closer. His eyes looked hollow, fiery, and crazed; his face marked with deep lines, as if it had been carved by a chisel. I took a step back.

A grin, like the grimace of a fiend, blasted the Russian's visage. He threw himself upon me, his hands clenching at my throat!

A grin, like the twisted smile of a monster, twisted the Russian's face. He lunged at me, his hands gripping my throat!

"Larry!" I yelled—and as I spun around under the shock of his onslaught, saw the two turn, stand paralyzed, then race toward me.

"Larry!" I shouted—and as I turned around, stunned by his attack, I saw the two of them freeze for a moment, then sprint toward me.

"But you'll carry nothing out of here!" shrieked Marakinoff. "No!"

"But you'll take nothing out of here!" yelled Marakinoff. "No!"

My foot, darting out behind me, touched vacancy. The roaring of the racing stream deafened me. I felt its mists about me; threw myself forward.

My foot, kicking out behind me, hit nothingness. The noise of the rushing stream was so loud I couldn’t hear anything else. I could feel its mist surrounding me; I threw myself forward.

I was falling—falling—with the Russian's hand strangling me. I struck water, sank; the hands that gripped my throat relaxed for a moment their clutch. I strove to writhe loose; felt that I was being hurled with dreadful speed on—full realization came—on the breast of that racing torrent dropping from some far ocean cleft and rushing—where? A little time, a few breathless instants, I struggled with the devil who clutched me—inflexibly, indomitably.

I was falling—falling—with the Russian's hand choking me. I hit the water and sank; the hands gripping my throat loosened their hold for a moment. I tried to twist free; I realized I was being thrown with terrifying speed into—full understanding hit me—into the depths of that rushing torrent dropping from some distant ocean gap and racing—where? For a brief moment, a few breathless seconds, I fought against the devil who held me—unyielding, unstoppable.

Then a shrieking as of all the pent winds of the universe in my ears—blackness!

Then a deafening sound like all the trapped winds of the universe in my ears—darkness!

Consciousness returned slowly, agonizedly.

Consciousness returned slowly, painfully.

"Larry!" I groaned. "Lakla!"

"Larry!" I groaned. "Lakla!"

A brilliant light was glowing through my closed lids. It hurt. I opened my eyes, closed them with swords and needles of dazzling pain shooting through them. Again I opened them cautiously. It was the sun!

A bright light was shining through my closed eyelids. It hurt. I opened my eyes, then closed them again as if hit by swords and needles of sharp pain shooting through them. I tried opening them carefully again. It was the sun!

I staggered to my feet. Behind me was a shattered wall of basalt monoliths, hewn and squared. Before me was the Pacific, smooth and blue and smiling.

I pushed myself up to my feet. Behind me was a broken wall of square basalt rocks. In front of me was the Pacific Ocean, calm, blue, and welcoming.

And not far away, cast up on the strand even as I had been, was—Marakinoff!

And not far away, washed up on the shore just like I had been, was—Marakinoff!

He lay there, broken and dead indeed. Yet all the waters through which we had passed—not even the waters of death themselves—could wash from his face the grin of triumph. With the last of my strength I dragged the body from the strand and pushed it out into the waves. A little billow ran up, coiled about it, and carried it away, ducking and bending. Another seized it, and another, playing with it. It floated from my sight—that which had been Marakinoff, with all his schemes to turn our fair world into an undreamed-of-hell.

He lay there, broken and dead for sure. Yet all the waters we had passed through—not even the waters of death itself—could wash the grin of triumph off his face. With the last of my strength, I dragged the body from the shore and pushed it into the waves. A small wave came up, wrapped around it, and carried it away, bobbing and swaying. Another wave grabbed it, and another, playing with it. It floated out of my sight—that which had been Marakinoff, along with all his plans to turn our beautiful world into a nightmarish hell.

My strength began to come back to me. I found a thicket and slept; slept it must have been for many hours, for when I again awakened the dawn was rosing the east. I will not tell my sufferings. Suffice it to say that I found a spring and some fruit, and just before dusk had recovered enough to writhe up to the top of the wall and discover where I was.

My strength started to return. I found a thicket and slept; it must have been for many hours because when I woke up again, dawn was breaking in the east. I won’t go into details about my suffering. It’s enough to say that I found a spring and some fruit, and just before dusk, I had recovered enough to crawl up to the top of the wall and see where I was.

The place was one of the farther islets of the Nan-Matal. To the north I caught the shadows of the ruins of Nan-Tauach, where was the moon door, black against the sky. Where was the moon door—which, someway, somehow, I must reach, and quickly.

The place was one of the more distant islets of Nan-Matal. To the north, I saw the shadows of the ruins of Nan-Tauach, where the moon door stood, dark against the sky. I needed to find the moon door—which, somehow, I had to reach, and fast.

At dawn of the next day I got together driftwood and bound it together in shape of a rough raft with fallen creepers. Then, with a makeshift paddle, I set forth for Nan-Tauach. Slowly, painfully, I crept up to it. It was late afternoon before I grounded my shaky craft on the little beach between the ruined sea-gates and, creeping up the giant steps, made my way to the inner enclosure.

At dawn the next day, I gathered driftwood and tied it together to make a rough raft using fallen vines. Then, with a makeshift paddle, I headed toward Nan-Tauach. Slowly and with difficulty, I made my way there. It was late afternoon by the time I pulled my wobbly craft onto the little beach between the ruined sea gates and climbed up the giant steps into the inner enclosure.

And at its opening I stopped, and the tears ran streaming down my cheeks while I wept aloud with sorrow and with disappointment and with weariness.

And at its opening I paused, and tears streamed down my cheeks as I cried out with sadness, disappointment, and exhaustion.

For the great wall in which had been set the pale slab whose threshold we had crossed to the land of the Shining One lay shattered and broken. The monoliths were heaped about; the wall had fallen, and about them shone a film of water, half covering them.

For the great wall that held the pale slab we crossed to enter the land of the Shining One was shattered and broken. The monoliths were scattered around; the wall had collapsed, and a thin layer of water gleamed over them, partially covering them.

There was no moon door!

There wasn’t a moon door!

Dazed and weeping, I drew closer, climbed upon their outlying fragments. I looked out only upon the sea. There had been a great subsidence, an earth shock, perhaps, tilting downward all that side—the echo, little doubt, of that cataclysm which had blasted the Dweller's lair!

Dazed and crying, I moved closer and climbed onto the scattered remains. I could only see the sea. There had been a major drop, maybe an earthquake, causing everything on that side to tilt downward—the echo, no doubt, of the disaster that had destroyed the Dweller's home!

The little squared islet called Tau, in which were hidden the seven globes, had entirely disappeared. Upon the waters there was no trace of it.

The small square island called Tau, where the seven globes were hidden, had completely vanished. There was no sign of it on the water.

The moon door was gone; the passage to the Moon Pool was closed to me—its chamber covered by the sea!

The moon door was gone; the way to the Moon Pool was cut off from me—its room was covered by the sea!

There was no road to Larry—nor to Lakla!

There was no road to Larry—or to Lakla!

And there, for me, the world ended.

And that’s where my world ended.





  Transcriber's note: I have made the following changes to the text:

  PAGE  LINE  ORIGINAL         CHANGED TO
     3    14  sinster          sinister
    17    11  Nam-Tauach       Nan-Tauach
    22    20  on on            on
    69    39  'Didn't          "Didn't
    75    21  'But             "But
    90    36  "Trolde!"        "Trolde!"
    91    35  'We              "We
    96    11  shown            shone
    96    14  smiled           smiled.
   105    11  drank            drunk
   106    24  acomplish        accomplish
   109    23  'Shake           "Shake
   111    18  overtstressed    overstressed
   116    11  increduously     incredulously
   120    30  Yolar            Yolara
   128    12  spirtual         spiritual
   150    13  cushoned         cushioned
   172    29  semed            seemed
   204    34  there?"'         there?"
   208    25  "Its             "It's
   231     8  meal             metal
   239     6  suling           sulting
   248    28  finshed          finished
   280    29  much             must
Transcriber's note: I have made the following changes to the text:

PAGE  LINE  ORIGINAL         CHANGED TO  
   3    14  sinster          sinister  
  17    11  Nam-Tauach       Nan-Tauach  
  22    20  on on            on  
  69    39  'Didn't          "Didn't  
  75    21  'But             "But  
  90    36  "Trolde!"        "Trolde!"  
  91    35  'We              "We  
  96    11  shown            shone  
  96    14  smiled           smiled.  
  105   11  drank            drunk  
  106   24  acomplish        accomplish  
  109   23  'Shake           "Shake  
  111   18  overtstressed    overstressed  
  116   11  increduously     incredulously  
  120   30  Yolar            Yolara  
  128   12  spirtual         spiritual  
  150   13  cushoned         cushioned  
  172   29  semed            seemed  
  204   34  there?"'         there?"  
  208   25  "Its             "It's  
  231    8  meal             metal  
  239    6  suling           sulting  
  248   28  finshed          finished  
  280   29  much             must  





Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!